(navigation image)
Home American Libraries | Canadian Libraries | Universal Library | Community Texts | Project Gutenberg | Children's Library | Biodiversity Heritage Library | Additional Collections
Search: Advanced Search
Anonymous User (login or join us)
Upload
See other formats

Full text of "The tiger of Mysore; a story of the war with Tippoo Saib"

OMwaB&vnrau ~-'^~ /■-~"^wStWwpwB|uiMJWj^ 



— :?-~- -^ 






■M^^^^^^^^^^^^^^Ma»aiaM wwj B Bi n uiutfa 






GA 



HI 



\ru n<u> -rrvirfifiu&Y- . / / y / t/j 



THE LIBRARY OF THE 



THE LIBRARY OF THE 

UNIVERSITY OF 

NORTH CAROLINA 




ENDOWED BY THE 

DIALECTIC AND PHILANTHROPIC 

SOCIETIES 



PZ7 
.Hi* 
Ti3 






UNIVERSITY OF N.C. AT CHAPEL HILL 



10003140389 



This book is due at the LOUIS R. WILSON LIBRARY on the 
last date stamped under "Date Due." If not on hold it may be 
renewed by bringing it to the library. 



DATE 
DIE 



RET. 



DF.C0 9 1978 



DATE 
DUE 



RET. 



j -'• 



^R 7 19 yp 






m 



01 



i'FP fll 



} m 



M-»R Q8 2QC x 






x 



THE TIGER OF MYSORE. 



MR. HENTY'S HISTORICAL TALES. 

Crown 8vo, Cloth elegant, Olivine edges. Each Book is 
beautifully Illustrated. 



The Cat of Bubastes : A Story of Ancient Egypt. 5s. 
The Young Carthaginian: A Story of the Times of Hannibal. 6s. 
For the Temple : A Tale of the Fall of Jerusalem. 6s. 
Beric the Briton : A Story of the Roman Invasion. 6s. 
The Dragon and the Raven : Or, The Days of King Alfred. 5s. 
Wulp THE Saxon: A Story of the Norman Conquest. 6s. 
The Lion op St. Mark: A Story of Venice in the 14th Century. 6s. 
The Lion of the North : A Tale of Gustavus Adolphus. 6s. 
St. Bartholomew's Eve : A Tale of the Huguenot Wars. 6s. 
In Freedom's Cause : A Story of Wallace and Bruce. 6s. 
St. George for England : A Tale of Cressy and Poitiers. 5s. 
By Right of Conquest : Or, With Cortez in Mexico. 6s. 
By Pike and Dyke: A Tale of the Rise of the Dutch Republic. 6s. 
By England's Aid : Or, The Freeing of the Netherlands. 6s. 
Under Drake's Flag : A Tale of the Spanish Main. 6s. 
Orange and Green : A Tale of the Boyne and Limerick. 5s. 
A Jacobite Exile : in the Service of Charles XII. 5s. 
Bonnie Prince Charlie : A Tale of Fontenoy and Culloden. 6s. 
When London Burned : A Story of the Great Fire. 6s. 
The Bravest of the Brave: Or, With Peterborough in Spain. 5s. 
With Wolfe in Canada : Or, The Winning of a Continent. 6s. 
With Clive in India : Or, The Beginnings of an Empire. 6s. 
Through the Sikh War : A Tale of the Punjaub. 6s. 
True to the Old Flag. The American War of Independence. 6s. 
In the Reign of Terror. The French Revolution. 5s. 
Held Fast por England : A Tale of the Siege of Gibraltar. 5s. 
One of the 28th : A Story of Waterloo. 5s. 
In Greek Waters : A Story of the Grecian War (1821). 6s. 
Through the Fray : A Story of the Luddite Riots. 6s. 
Maori and Settler : A Story of the New Zealand War. 5s. 
By Sheer Pluck : A Tale of the Ashanti War. 5s. 
For Name and Fame : Or, Through Afghan Passes. 5s. 
With Lee in Virginia : A Story of the American Civil War. 6s. 
The Dash for Khartoum : A Tale of the Nile Expedition. 6s. 
Condemned as a Nihilist : A Story of Escape from Siberia. 5s. 



London: BLACKIE & SON. Limited; Glasgow and Edinburgh. 




DICK AND SURAJAH MAKE A DESPERATE DEFENCE. 



■ 



The Tiger of Mysore 

A STORY OF 
THE WAR WITH TIPPOO SAIB 



BY 



G. A. HENTY 

Author of " With Clive in India", " Through the Sikh War", " Beric the Briton' 
" Held Fast for England", " For Name and Fame ", &c. 



WITH TWELVE ILLUSTRATIONS BV W. H. MARGETSON 
AND A MAP 



sis , 










LONDON 

BLACKIE & SON", Limited, 50 OLD BAILEY, E.O. 

GLASGOW AND D! DI.IN 

1806 



UNIVERSITY l.UJKAKY 

UNIVERSITY OF NORTH CAROLINA 

AT CHAPEL HILL 



PREFACE. 



While some of our wars in India are open to the charge 
that they were undertaken on slight provocation, and were 
forced on by us in order that Ave might have an excuse for 
annexation, our struggle with Tippoo Saib was, on the other 
hand, marked by a long endurance of wrong, and a toleration 
of abominable cruelties perpetrated upon Englishmen and our 
native allies. Hyder Ali was a conqueror of the true Eastern 
type ; he was ambitious in the extreme, he dreamed of becom- 
ing the Lord of the whole of Southern India, he was an able 
leader, and, though ruthless where it was his policy to strike 
terror, he was not cruel from choice. His son, Tippoo, on the 
contrary, revelled in acts of the most abominable cruelty. It 
would seem that he massacred for the very pleasure of mas- 
sacring, and hundreds of British captives Avere killed by famine, 
poison, or torture, simply to gratify his hist for murder. Patience 
Avas shoAvn toAvards this monster until patience became a fault, 
and our inaction Avas naturally ascribed by him to fear. Had 
firmness been shoAvn by Lord Cormvallis, when Seringapatam 
Avas practically in his poAver, the second war Avould have been 
avoided and thousands of lives spared. The blunder Avas a 
costly one to us, for the work had to be done all over again, 
and the fault of Lord CornAvallis retrieved by the energy and 
firmness of the Marquis of Wellesley. 

The story of the campaign is taken from various sources, 
and the details of the treatment of the prisoners from the 
published narratives of two officers Avho effected their escape 
from prisons. 

G. A. HENTY. 



CONTENTS. 



Chap. Page 

I. A Lost Father, 11 

II. A Brush with Privateers, 28 

III. The Rajah, 46 

IV. First Impressions, 64 

V. War Declared, 84 

VI. A Perilous Adventure, 107 

VII. Besieged, , 125 

VIII. The Invasion of Mysore, 143 

IX. News of the Captive, 159 

X. In Disguise, 177 

XI. A Useful Friend, 191 

XII. A Tiger in a Zenana, 202 

XIII. Officers of the Palace, 219 

XIV. A Surprise, 233 

XV. Escape, 251 

XVI. The Journey, 268 

XVII. Back at Tripataly, 286 

XVIII. A Narrow Escape, 303 

XIX. Found at Last, 318 

XX. The Escape, 336 

XXI. Home, 358 



ILLUSTRATIONS. 



Dick and Surajah make a desperate Defence, . . Frontis 



Page 
135 



The Captain and Ben lash themselves to the Spar, . . 12 

The Madras beats off two French Privateers, .... 42 

The Eajah tells the Story of the War, 70 

Dick and Surajah make their Escape, 116 

"Dick took steady aim, and fired at the tiger," . . . 205 

The White Slave-girl thanks Dick for saving her Life, 244 

Dick pours out some Wine and Water for Annie, . . . 276 

Dick and Surajah are attacked by Thugs, 313 

Dick and Surajah visit the Fort disguised as Merchants, 322 

Dick and his Friends escape from the Hill-fortress, . . 343 

A Hearty Welcome awaits Dick on his Petubn . . . 375 



Map of Southern India at the time of the War with Tippoo Saib, 71 

Plan of the Battle of Porto Novo, 77 

Plan of the Siege of Seringapatam, 165 




x 



S*/?j/TfP£ 



ty^AJ fc^> 




A 



THE TIGER OF MYSORE. 



CHAPTER I. 



A LOST FATHER. 




HERE is no saying, lad, no saying at all. All I 
know is that your father the captain was 
washed ashore at the same time as I was. As 
you have heard me say, I owed my life to him. 
I was pretty nigh gone when I caught sight of 
him holding on to a spar ; spent as I was, I managed to give 
a shout loud enough to catch his ear. He looked round. 
I waved my hand and shouted, ' Good-bye, Captain ! ' Then 
I sank lower and lower, and felt that it was all over, when, 
half in a dream, I heard your father's voice shout, ' Hold on, 
Ben ! ' I gave one more struggle, and then I felt him catch 
me by the arm. I don't remember what happened, until I 
found myself lashed to the spar beside him. ' That is right, 
Ben,' he said cheerily, as I held up my head ; ' you will do 
now. I had a sharp tussle to get you here, but it is all right. 
We are setting inshore fast. Pull yourself together, for we 
shall have a rough time of it in the surf. Anyhow we "will 
stick together, come what may.' 

" As the waves lifted us up I saw the coast with its gi'oves 



12 THE TIGER OF MYSORE. 

of cocoa-nuts almost down to the water's edge, and white sheets 
of surf running up high on the sandy beach. It was not more 
than a hundred yards away, and the captain sang out, 
' Hurrah ! There are some natives coming down ; they will give 
us a hand.' Next time we came up on a wave he said, 
' When we get close, Ben, we must cut ourselves adrift from 
this spar, or it will crush the life out of us ; but before we do 
that I will tie the two of us together.' 

" He cut a bit of rope from the raffle hanging from the spar, 
and tied one end round my waist and the other round his 
own, leaving about five fathoms loose between us. 

" ' There,' he shouted in my ear. ' If either of us gets chucked 
well up and the natives get a hold of him, the other must 
come up too. Now mind, Ben, keep broadside on to the wave 
if you can, and let it roll you up as far as it will take you ; then, 
when you feel that its force is spent, stick your fingers and toes 
into the sand and hold on like grim death.' Well, we drifted 
nearer and nearer until, just as we got to the point where the 
great waves tumbled over, the captain cut the lashings and 
swam a little away, so as to be clear of the spar ; then a big 
wave came towering up ; I was carried along like a straw 
in a whirlpool. Then there was a crash that pretty nigh 
knocked the senses out of me. I clo not know what happened 
afterwards. It was a confusion of white water rushing past 
and over me. Then for a moment I stopped, and at once made 
a clutch at the ground that I had been rolling over. There 
Avas a big strain and I was hauled backwards as if a team 
of wild horses were pulling at me. Then there was a jerk, 
and I knew nothing more till I woke up and found myself 
on the sands, out of reach of the surf. 

" Your father did not come to for half-an-hour ; he had been 
hurt a bit worse than I had, but at last he came round. Well, 
we were kept three months in a sort of castle place, and then 
one day a party of chaps with guns and swords came into the 
yard where we were sitting. The man who seemed the head 
of the fellows who had been keeping us prisoners, walked up 




• . 



I 



r ■ *** 



h» 



-/■■*'"* ' 




*. ,. ._ . .. .,,,. 



. - •** 



-k— Lii 



** 



s 



4 



THE CAPTAIN AND BEX LASH THEMSELVES TO THE SPAR. 



A LOST FATHER. 13 

with one who was evidently an officer over the chaps as had 
just arrived. He looked at us both, and then laid his hand on 
the captain ; then the others came up. The captain had just 
time to say, ' We are going to be parted, Ben. God bless you ! 
If ever you get back, give my love to my wife, and tell 
her what has happened to me, and that she must keep 
up her heart, for I shall make a bolt of it the first time I get 
a chance.' The next day I was taken off to a place they call 
Calicut. There I stopped a year, and then the rajah of the 
place joined the English against Tippoo, who was lord of all 
the country, and I was released. I had got by that time to 
talk their lingo pretty well, though I have forgotten it all 
now, and I had found out that the chaps who had taken your 
father away were a party sent down by Tippoo, who, having 
heard that two Englishmen had been cast on shore, had insisted 
upon one of them being handed over to him. It is known that 
a great many of the prisoners in Tippoo's hands have been 
murdered in their dungeons. He has sworn over and over again 
that he has no European prisoners, but every one knows that 
he has numbers of them in his hands. Whether the captain 
is one of those who have been murdered, or whether he is still 
in one of Tippoo's dungeons, is more than I or any one else 
can say." 

" Well, as I have told you, Ben, that is what we mean to 
find out." 

" I know that is what your mother has often said, lad, but 
it seems to me that you have more chance of finding the man 
in the moon than you have of learning whether your father 
is alive or not." 

" Well, we are going to try, anyhow, Ben. I know it's a 
difficult job, but mother and I have talked it over, ever since 
you came home with the news, three years ago, so I have 
made up my mind, and nothing can change me. You see, I 
have more chances than most people would have. Being a boy 
is all in my favour; and then, you know, I talk the language 
just as well as English.'' 



14 THE TIGER OF MYSORE. 

" Yes, of course that is a pull, and a big one ; but it is a 
desperate undertaking, lad, and I can't say as I see how it 
is to be done." 

" I don't see either, Ben, and I don't expect to see until we 
get out there ; but, desperate or not, mother and I are going 
to try." 

Dick Holland, the speaker, was a lad of some fifteen years 
of age ; his father, who was captain of a fine East Indiaman, 
had sailed from London when he was nine, and had never 
returned. No news had been received of the ship after she 
touched at the Cape, and it was supposed that she had gone 
down with all hands, until, nearly three years later, her 
boatswain, Ben Birket, had entered the East India Company's 
office, and reported that he himself, and the captain, had been 
cast ashore on the territories of the Rajah of Coorg, the sole 
survivors, as far as he knew, of the Hooghhy. After an inter- 
view with the Directors, he had gone straight to the house at 
Shadwell inhabited by Mrs. Holland. She had left there, but 
had removed to a smaller one a short distance away, where 
she lived upon the interest of the sum that her husband had 
invested from his savings, and from a small pension granted 
to her by the Company. 

Mrs. Holland was a half-caste, the daughter of an English 
woman who had married a young rajah. Her mother's life 
had been a happy one ; but when her daughter had reached 
the age of sixteen she died, obtaining on her deathbed the 
rajah's consent that the girl should be sent to England to be 
educated, while her son, who was three years younger, should 
remain with his father. Over him she had exercised but 
little influence; he had been brought up like the sons of other 
native princes, and, save for his somewhat light complexion, 
the English blood in his veins would never have been suspected. 

Margaret, on the other hand, had been under her mother's 
care, and as the latter had always hoped that the girl would, 
at any rate for a time, go to her family in England, she had 
always conversed with her in that language, and had, until 



A LOST FATHER. 15 

her decreasing strength rendered it no longer possible, given 
her an English education. 

In complexion and appearance she took far more after her 
English mother than the boy had done, and, save for her soft, 
dark eyes, and glossy, jet-black hair, might have passed as 
of pure English blood. When she sailed, it was with the 
intention of returning to India in the course of a few years ; 
but this arrangement was overthrown by the fact that on the 
voyage, John Holland, the handsome young first mate of 
the Indiaman, completely won her heart, and they were 
married a fortnight after the vessel came up the Thames. The 
matter would not have been so hurried had not a letter she 
posted on landing, to her mother's sister, who had promised 
her a home, received an answer written in a strain which 
determined her to yield at once to John Holland's pressing 
entreaties that they should be married without delay. Her 
aunt had replied that she had consented to overlook the conduct 
of her mother in uniting herself to a native, and to receive her 
for a year at the rectory, but that her behaviour in so pre- 
cipitately engaging herself to a rough sailor, rendered it 
impossible to countenance her. As she stated that she had 
come over with a sum sufficient to pay her expenses while in 
England, she advised her to ask the captain — who, by the way, 
must have grossly neglected his duties by allowing an intimacy 
between her and his mate — to place her in some school where 
she would be well looked after until her return to India. 

The Indian blood in Margaret's veins boiled fiercely, and she 
wrote her aunt a letter which caused that lady to congratu- 
late herself on the good fortune that had prevented her from 
having to receive under her roof a girl of so objectionable and 
violent a character. Although the language that John Holland 
used concerning this letter was strong indeed, he was well 
satisfied, as he had foreseen that it was not probable 
Margaret's friends would have allowed her to marry him 
without communicating with her father, and that the rajah 
miglit have projects of his own for her disposal. He laid the 



16 THE TIGER OF MYSORE. 

case before the captain, who placed her in charge of his wife 
until the marriage took place. Except for the long absences 
of her husband, Margaret's life had been a very happy one, 
and she was looking forward to the time when, after another 
voyage, he would be able to give up his profession and settle 
down upon his savings. 

When months passed by and no news came of the Hooghley 
having reached port, Mrs. Holland at once gave up her house 
and moved into a smaller one ; for although her income would 
have been sufficient to enable her to remain where she was, 
she determined to save every penny she was able for the 
sake of her boy. She was possessed of strong common-sense 
and firmness of character, and when Ben Birket returned 
with his tale, he was surprised at the composure with which 
she received it. 

" I have always," she said, " had a conviction that John was 
still alive, and have not allowed Dick to think of his father as 
dead ; and now I believe as firmly as before that some day John 
will be restored to me. I myself can do nothing towards aiding 
him. A woman can do little here ; she can do nothing in India, 
save among her own people. I shall wait patiently for a time ; 
it may be that this war will result in his release. But in the 
meantime I shall continue to prepare Dick to take up the search 
for him as soon as he is old enough. I hear once a year from 
my brother, who is now rajah, and he will be able to aid my 
boy in many ways. However, for a time I must be patient 
and wait. I have learnt to wait during my husband's long 
absences ; and besides, I think that the women of India are 
a patient race. I trust that John will yet come home to me, 
but if not, when it is time we will try to rescue him." 

Ben said nothing at the time to damp her courage, but he 
shook his head as he left the cottage. " Poor creature," he 
said. " I would not say anything to discourage her, but for 
a woman and boy to try to get a captive out of the claws 
of the Tiger of Mysore is just madness." 

Each time he returned from a voyage Ben called upon 



A LOST FATHER. 17 

Mrs. Holland. He himself had given up every vestige of 
hope when it was known that the name of her husband was 
not among the list of those whom Tippoo had been forced to 
release. Margaret Holland, however, still clung to hope. Her 
face was paler, and there was a set, pathetic expression in it ; 
so when she spoke of her husband as being still alive, Ben would 
sooner have cut out his tongue than allow the slightest word 
indicative of his own feeling of certainty as to the captain's 
fate, to escape him, and he always made a pretence of entering 
warmly into her plans. The training, as she considered it, 
of her son, went on steadily ; she always conversed with him 
in her father's language, and he was able to speak it as well 
as English. She was ever impressing upon him that he must 
be strong and active. When he was twelve she engaged an 
old soldier, who had set up a sort of academy, to instruct him 
in the use of the sword and in such exercises as were calculated 
to strengthen his muscles and to give him strength and agility. 
Unlike most mothers, she had no word of reproach when he 
returned home from school with a puffed face or cut lips, the 
signs of battle. 

" I do not want you to be quarrelsome," she often said to 
him, " but I have heard your father say that a man who can 
use his fists well is sure to be cool and quick in any emergency. 
You know what is before you, and these qualities are of far 
more importance in your case than any book learning ; there- 
fore, Dick, I say, never quarrel on your own account, but 
whenever you see a boy bullying a smaller one, take the 
opportunity of giving him a lesson while learning one yourself. 
In the days of old, you know, the first duty of a true knight 
was to succour the oppressed, and I want you to be a true 
knight. You will get thrashed sometimes, no doubt, but don't 
mind that; perhaps next time you will turn the tables." 

Dick acted upon this advice, and by the time he was fifteen 

had established a reputation among not only the boys of his 

own school, but of the district. In addition to his strength 

and quickness, he had a fund of dogged endurance and imper- 

(M84) B 



18 THE TIGER OF MYSORE. 

turbable good-temper that did not fail him, even on the rare 
occasions when, in combats with boys much older than himself, 
he was forced to admit himself defeated. The fact that he 
fought, not because he was angry, but as if it were a matter 
of business, gave him a great advantage, and his readiness 
to take up the cause of any boy ill-treated by another was 
so notorious that " I will tell Dick Holland" became a threat 
that saved many a boy from being bullied. Ten days before 
his conversation with Ben his mother had said, — 

" Dick, I can stand this no longer ; I have tried to be patient 
for six years, but I can be patient no longer. I feel that 
another year of suspense would kill me. Therefore I have made 
up my mind to sail at once. The voyage will take us five 
months, and peidiaps you may have to remain some little time 
at my brother's before you can start. Now that the time is 
come, I think that perhaps I am about to do wrong, and that 
it may cost you your hfe. But I cannot help it, Dick ; I dream 
of your father almost every night, and I wake up thinking that 
I hear him calling upon me to help him. I feel that I should 
go mad if this were to last much longer." 

" I am ready, mother," the boy said earnestly. " I have 
1 leen hoping for some time that you would say you would start 
soon ; and though I have not, of course, the strength of a man, 
1 think that will be more than made up by the advan- 
tage I should have as a boy, in looking for my father ; 
and at any rate, from what you tell me, 1 should think that 
I am quite as strong as an average native of your country. 
Anyhow, mother, I am sure that it will be best for us to go 
now. It must have been awful for you, waiting all this time, 
and though you have never said anything about it, I have 
noticed for a long time that you were looking ill, and was 
sure that you were worrying terribly. What would be the 
use of staying any longer ? I should not be very much 
stronger in another year than I am now, and a year would 
seem an age to father." 

And so it was settled, and Mrs. Holland at once began to 



A LOST FATHER. 19 

make preparations for their departure. She had already, 
without saying anything to Dick, given notice that she should 
give up the house. She had, during the six years, saved a 
sum of money amply sufficient for the expenses of the journey 
and outfit, and she had now only to order clothes for herself 
and Dick, and to part with her furniture. Ben, on his return, 
had heard with grave apprehension that she was about to 
carry out her intention ; but as he saw that any remon- 
strance on his part would be worse than useless, he abstained 
from offering any, and warmly entered into her plans. After 
an hour's talk he had proposed to Dick to go out for a stroll 
with him. 

" I am glad to have a talk with you, Ben," Dick said. " Of 
course, I have heard from mother what you told her when you 
came home, but I shall be glad to hear it from you, so as to 
know exactly how it all was. You know she feels sure that 
father is still alive ; I should like to know what your opinion 
really is about it. Of course it will make no difference, as I 
should never say anything to her ; but I should like to know 
whether you think there is any possibility of his being alive." 

To this Ben had replied as already related. He was silent 
when Dick asserted that, desperate or not, he intended to 
carry out his mother's plan. 

"I would not say as I think it altogether desperate, as far 
as you are concerned," he said thoughtfully. "It don't seem 
to me as there is much chance of your ever getting news of 
your father, lad ; and as to getting him out of prison if you do 
come to hear of him, why, honest, I would not give a quid 
of baccy for your chance ; but I don't say as I think that it is 
an altogether desperate job, as far as you are concerned your- 
self. Talking their lingo as you do, it's just possible as you 
might be able to travel about in disguise without any one 
finding you out, especially as the Rajah, your uncle, ought to 
be able to help you a bit, and put you in the way of things, 
and perhaps send some trusty chap along with you. There 
is no doubt you are strong for your age, and being thin and 



20 THE TIGER OF MYSORE. 

nothing but muscle, you would pass better as a native than if 
you had been thick and chunky. My old woman tells me as 
you have a regular name as a lighter, and that you have given 
a lesson to many a bully in the neighbourhood. Altogether 
there is a lot in your favour, and I don't see why you should 
not pull through all right ; at any rate, even should the 
worst come to the worst, and you do get news somehow that 
your poor father has gone down, I am sure it will be better 
for your mother than going on as she has done for the last 
six years, just wearing herself out with anxiety." 

" I am sure it will, Ben. I can tell you that it is as much 
as I can do sometimes not to burst out crying when I see her 
sitting by the hour, with her eyes open, but not seeing any- 
thing or moving as much as a finger — just thinking, and 
thinking, and thinking. I wish we were going out in your 
ship, Ben." 

' ' I wish you was, lad ; but it will be five or six weeks before 
we are off again. Anyhow, the ship you are going in — the 
Madras — is a fine craft, and the captain bears as high a 
character as any one in the Company's fleet. Well, lad, I 
hope that it will all turn out well. If I could have talked the 
lingo like a native, I would have been glad to have gone 
with you and taken my chances. The captain saved my 
life in that wreck, and it would only have been right that I 
should risk mine for him, if there was but a shadow of chance 
of its being of use; but I know that in a, job of this sort I 
could be of no good whatsomever, and should be getting 
you into trouble before we had gone a, mile together." 

" I am sure that you would help if you coidd, Ben ; but of 
course you could be of no use." 

" And when do you think of being home again, lad ? " 

"There is no saying, Ben — it may lie years; but however 
long it takes I sha'n't give it up until 1 find out for certain 
what lias become of my father." 

"And ain't there a chance of hearing how you are getting 
on, Dick ? 1 shall think of you and your mother often and 



A LOST FATHER. 21 

often when I am on deck keeping my watch at night, and 
it will seem hard that I mayn't be able to hear for years as 
to what you are doing." 

"The only thing that I can do, Ben, will be to write if I 
get a chance of sending a messenger, or for my mother to 
write to you to the office." 

" That is it. You send a letter to Ben Birket, boatswain 
of the Madeira, care of East India Company, Leadenhall Street, 
and I shall get it sooner or later. Of course I shall not 
expect a long yarn, but just two or three words to tell me 
how you are getting on, and whether you have got any news 
of your father. And if you come back to England, leave your 
address at the Company's office for me, for it ain't an easy 
matter to find any one out in London unless you have got their 
bearings right." 

Ten days later Mrs. Holland and Dick embarked on the 
Madras. Dick had been warned by his mother to say nothing 
to any one on board as to the object of their voyage. 

"I shall mention," she said, "that I am going out to make 
some inquiries respecting the truth of a report that has reached 
me, that some of those on board the Hooyhley, of which my 
husband was captain, survived the wreck, and were taken up 
the country. That will be quite sufficient. Say nothing about 
my having been born in India, or that my father was a native 
rajah. Some of these officials — and still more, their wives — 
are veiw prejudiced, and consider themselves to be quite different 
beings to the natives of the country. I found it so on my 
voyage to England; at any rate, we don't want oiir affairs 
talked about ; it will be quite sufficient for people to know 
that we are, as I said, going out to make some inquiries about 
the truth of this rumour." 

" All right, mother. At any rate, the captain has told you 
that he will look after you and make things comfortable for 
you, so we need not care about anything else." 

" We certainly need not care, Dick ; but it is much more 
agreeable to get on nicely with every one. I was very pleased 



22 THE TIGER OF MYSORE. 

when Captain Barstow called yesterday and said that, having 
heard at the oflice that the Mrs. Holland on the passenger list 
was the widow of his old shipmate, John Holland, he had come 
round to see if there was anything that he could do for her, 
and he promised to do all in his power to make us comfortable. 
Of course, I told him that I did not regard myself as Captain 
Holland's widow — that all we knew was that he had got safely 
ashore, and had been taken up to Mysore, and as I had a 
strong conviction he was still alive, I was going out to endea- 
vour to ascertain from native sources whether he was still 
living. ' Well, ma'am, I hope that you will succeed,' he said. 
' All this is new to me. I thought he was drowned when the 
Hooghley went ashore. Anyhow, Mrs. Holland, I honour you 
for making this journey just on the off chance of hearing 
something of your husband, and you may be sure I will do all 
I can to make the voyage a pleasant one for you.' So you see 
we shall start favourably, Dick, for the captain can do a great 
deal towards adding to the comfort of a passenger. When it is 
known by the purser and steward that a lady is under the 
special care of the captain, it ensures her a larger share of 
civility and special attentions than she might otherwise obtain." 

As soon as they went on board, indeed, the captain came 
up to them. 

"Good-morning, Mrs. Holland," he said. "You have done 
quite right to come on board early. It gives you a chance of 
being attended to before the stewards are being called for by 
twenty people at once." He beckoned to a midshipman. " Mr. 

Hart, please tell the purser I wish to speak to him. So 

this is your son, Mrs. Holland ? A fine, straight-looking young 
fellow ; are you going to put him in the Service ? You have 
a strong claim, you know, which I am sure the Board would 
acknowledge." 

" Do you know, Captain, it is a matter that I have hardly 
thought of — in fact, I have for years been so determined to go 
out and try and obtain some news of my husband, as soon as 
Dick was old enough to journey about as my protector, that I 



A LOST FATHER. 23 

have not thought, as I ought to have done, what profession lie 
should follow. However, he is only fifteen yet, and there will 
be time enough when he gets back." 

" If he is to go into the service, the sooner the better, ma'am 
— one can hardly begin too young. However, I don't say there 
are not plenty of good sailors afloat who did not enter until a 
couple of years older than he is — there is no strict rule as to 
age. Only fifteen, is he ? I should have taken him for at 
least a year older. However, if you like, Mrs. Holland, I wdl 
put him in the way of learning a good deal during the voyage. 
He might as well be doing that as loafing about the deck all 
day." 

" Much better, Captain. I am very much obliged to you, 
and I am sure that he will be, too." 

" I should like it immensely, Captain," Dick exclaimed. 

At this moment the purser came up. 

"Mr. Stevenson," the captain said, "this is Mrs. Holland. 
She is the wife of my old friend John Holland — we were mid- 
shipmen together on board the Ganges. He commanded the 
Hooyhley, which was lost, you know, five or six years ago, 
somewhere near Calicut. There were two or three survivors, 
and he was one of them, and it seems that he was taken up 
the country ; so Mrs. Holland is going out to endeavour to 
ascertain whether he may not be still alive, though perhaps 
detained by one of those native princes. Please do every- 
thing you can to make her comfortable, and tell the head 
steward that it is my particular wish she shall be well 
attended to. Who is she berthed with?" 

The purser took the passenger list from his pocket. 

" She is with Mrs. Colonel Williamson and the wife of 
Commissioner Larkins." 

The captain gave a grunt of dissatisfaction. The purser 
went on. "There is a small cabin vacant, Captain. Two 
ladies who were to have it — a mother and daughter — have, 
I hear this morning, been unexpectedly detained, owing 
to the sudden illness of one of them. Their heavy baggage 



24 THE TIGER OF MYSORE. 

is all in the hold, and must go on, and they will follow in the 
next ship. Shall I put Mrs. Holland in there ?" 

" Certainly ; this is most fortunate. I don't think that 
you would have been comfortable with the other two, Mrs. 
Holland. I don't know the colonel's wife, but Mrs. Larkins 
has travelled with us before, and I had cpute enough of her 
on that voyage." 

" Thank you very much, Captain. It will indeed be a 
comfort to have a cabin to myself." 

Dick found that he was berthed with two young cadets, 
whose names, he learned from the cards fastened over the 
bunks, were Latham and Fellows. Half-an-hour after the 
arrival of the Hollands on board, the passengers began to 
pour in rapidly, and the deck of the Madras was soon crowded 
with them, their friends, and their luggage. Below, all was 
bustle and confusion. Men shouted angrily to stewards ; 
women, laden with parcels, blocked the gangway, and appealed 
helplessly to every one for information and aid ; sailors carried 
clown trunks and portmanteaus ; and Mrs. Holland, when she 
emerged from her cabin, having stowed away her belongings 
and made things tidy, congratulated herself on having been the 
first on board, and so had not only avoided all this confusion, 
but obtained a separate cabin, which she might not otherwise 
have been able to do, as the captain would have been too busy 
to devote any special attention to her. After having handed 
her over to the care of the purser, Captain Barstow had spoken 
to the second oliicer, who happened to be passing. 

" Mr. Bawlinson," he said, " this is the son of my old 
friend, Captain Holland. Pie is going out with his mother. I 
wish you would keep your eye upon him, and let him join 
the midshipmen in their studies with you in the morning. 
Possibly he may enter the Service, and it will be a great 
advantage to him to have got up navigation a bit before he 
does so ; at any rate, it will occupy his mind and keep him 
out of mischief. A lad of his age would be like a fish out of 
water among the passengers on the cjuarter-deck." 



A LOST FATHER. 25 

" Ay, ay, sir. I will do what I can for hirn." And lie 
hurried away. 

Dick saw that, for the present, there was nothing to be 
done but to look on, and it was not until the next morning, 
when the Madras was making her way south, outside the 
Goodwins, that the second officer spoke to him. 

" Ah, there you are, lad ! I have been too busy to think 
of you, and it will be another day or two before we settle 
down to regular work ; however, I will introduce you to one 
or two of the midshipmen, and they "will make you free of 
the ship." 

Dick was indeed already beginning to feel at home. The 
long table, full from end to end, had presented such a contrast 
to his cpuet dinner with his mother, that, as he sat down 
beside her and looked round, he thought he should never 
get to speak to any one throughout the voyage. However, 
he had scarcely settled himself when a gentleman in a naval 
uniform, next to him, made the remark : 

" Well, youngster, what do you think of all this ? I 
suppose it is all new to you ? " 

" It is, sir. It seems very strange at first, but I suppose 
I shall get accustomed to it." 

" Oh, yes. You will find it pleasant enough by-and-bye. 
I am the ship's doctor ; the purser has been telling me about 
you and your mother. I made one voyage with your father ; 
it was my first, and a kinder captain I never sailed with. 
I heard from the purser that there seems to be a chance 
of his being still alive, and that your mother is going out 
to try and find out something about him. I hope most 
sincerely that she may succeed in doing so ; but he has been 
missing a long time now. Still, that is no reason why she 
should not find him ; there have been instances where men 
have been kept for years by some of these rascally natives — ■ 
why, goodness only knows, except, I suppose, because they 
fear and hate us, and think that some time or other an 
English prisoner may be useful to them. Your mother looks 



26 THE TIGER OF MYSORE. 

far from strong," he went on, as lie glanced across Dick to 
Mrs. Holland, who was talking to a lady on the other side of 
her ; " has she been ill ? " 

"No, sir; I have never known her ill yet. She has been 
worrying herself a great deal; she has waited so long, because 
she did not like to go out until she could take me with her. 
She has no friends in England with whom she could leave 
me. She looks a good deal better now than she did a month 
ago. I think directly she settled to come out, and had 
something to do, she became better." 

"That is quite natural," the doctor said. "There is 
nothing so trying as inactivity. I have no doubt that the 
sea air will quite set her up again. It performs almost 
miracles on the homeward-bound passengers. They come on 
board looking pale and listless and washed out ; at the end 
of a, month at sea they are different creatures altogether." 

The purser had taken pains to seat Mrs. Holland at table 
next to a person who would be a pleasant companion for 
her, and the lady she was now talking to was the wife of a 
chaplain in the army. She had, a year before, returned from 
India in the Madras, and he knew her to be a kind and 
pleasant woman. 

Dick did not care for his cabin mates. They were young 
fellows of about eighteen years of age ; one was a nephew 
of a Director of the Company, the other the son of a high 
Indian official. They paid but little attention to him, 
generally ignoring him altogether, and conversing about 
things and people in India in the tone of men to whom such 
matters were quite familiar. 

In three or four days Dick became on good terms with 
the six midshipmen the Madras carried ; two of them were 
younger than himself, two somewhat older, while the others 
were nearly out of their time, and hoped that this would be 
their last trip in the midshipmen's berth. The four younger 
lads studied two hours every morning under the second 
officer's instruction, and Dick took his place at the table 



A LOST FATHER. 27 

regularly with them. Mathematics had been the only sub- 
ject in which he had at all distinguished himself at school, 
and he found himself able to give satisfaction to Mr. Rawlin- 
son in his studies of navigation. After this work was over, 
they had an hour's practical instruction by the boatswain's 
mate, in knotting and splicing ropes, and in other similar 
matters. 

In a fortnight he had learned the names and uses of what had 
at first seemed to him the innumerable ropes, and long before 
that had accompanied one of the midshipmen aloft. On the 
first occasion that he did so, two of the topmen followed him, 
with the intention of carrying out the usual custom of lashing 
him to the ratlines until he paid his footing. Seeing them 
coming up, the midshipman laughed, and told Dick what was 
in store for him. The boy had been as awkward as most 
beginners in climbing the shrouds, the looseness and give 
of the ratlines puzzling him ; but he had for years practised 
climbing ropes in the gymnasium at Shadwell, and was 
confident in his power to do anything in that way. The 
consecpience was, that as soon as the sailors gained the top, 
where he and the midshipman were standing, Dick seized one 
of the halliards and with a merry laugh came down hand 
over hand. A minute later, he stood on the deck. 

" AYell done, youngster," said the boatswain's mate, who 
happened to be standing by, as Dick's feet touched the deck. 
" This may be the first time you have been on board a ship, 
but it is easy to see that it isn't the first, by a long way, that 
you have been on a rope. Could you go lip again ? " 

"Yes, I should think so," Dick said. "I have never 
climbed so high as that, because I have never had the chance ; 
but it ought to be easy enough." 

The man laughed. "There are not many sailors who can 
do it," lie said. " Well, let us see how high you will get." 

As Dick was accustomed to go up a rope thirty feet high, 
hand over hand, without using liis legs, he was confident that, 
with their assistance, he could get up to the main-top, lofty 



28 THE TIGER OF MYSORE. 

as it was, and he at once threw off his jacket and started. 
He found the task harder than he had anticipated ; but he 
did it without a pause. He was glad, however, when the two 
sailors above grasped him by the arms and placed him beside 
them on the main-top. 

" Well, sir," one said admiringly, " we thought you was 
a Johnny Newcome by the way you went up the ratlines, 
but r you came up that rope like a monkey. Well, sir, you 
are free up here, and if you weren't it would not make much 
odds to you, for it would take half the ship's company to 
capture you." 

" I don't want to get off paying my footing," Dick said, 
pulling five shillings from his pocket and handing them to the 
sailors ; for his mother had told him that it was the custom 
on first going aloft to make a present to them, and had 
given him the money for the purpose. " I can climb, but I 
don't know anything about ropes, and I shall be very much 
obliged if you will teach me all you can." 



CHAPTER II. 

A BRUSH WITH PRIVATEERS. 

^ICK was surprised when, on descending to the deck, he 
found that what seemed to him a by no means very 
difficult feat had attracted general attention. Not only did 
half a dozen of the sailors pat him on the back with exclama- 
tions expressive of their surprise and admiration, but the 
other midshipmen spoke quite as warmly, the eldest saying, 
" I could have got up the rope, Holland, but I could not have 
gone up straight, as you did, without stopping for a bit to take 
breath. You don't look so very strong, either." 

" I think that it is knack more than strength," Dick 
replied. " I have done a lot of practice at climbing, for I 
have always wanted to get strong, and I heard that there was 
no better exercise." 



A BRUSH WITH PRIVATEERS. 29 

When, presently, Dick went aft to the quarter-deck, Captain 
Barstow said to him, " You have astonished us all, lad. I 
could hardly believe my eyes when I saw you going up that 
rope. I first caught sight of you when you had climbed but 
twenty feet, and wondered how far you would get at that 
pace. I would have wagered a hundred guineas to one that 
you would not have kept it up to the top. Well, lad, what- 
ever profession you take to, it is certain that you will be 
a good sailor spoilt." 

They had now been three weeks out, but had made slow 
progress, for the winds had been light, and mostly from the 
south-west. " This is very dull work," the doctor said to 
Dick one day at dinner. " Here we are, three weeks out, 
and still hardly beyond the Channel. There is one con- 
solation : it is not the fault of the ship ; she has been doing 
well under the circumstances, but the fates have been against 
her thus far. I have no doubt there are a score of ships still 
lying in the Downs, that were there when we passed; and, 
tedious as it has been beating down the Channel, with scarce 
wind enough most of the time to keep our sails full, it would 
have been worse lying there all the time." 

'■ Still, we have gained a good bit on them, sir." 

" If the wind were to change round, say to the north-east, 
and they brought it along with them, they would soon make 
up for lost time, for it would not take them three days to run 
hei-e. However, we shall begin to do better soon ; I heard 
the captain say that he should change his course to-morrow. 
We are somewhere oil" Cork, and when he makes a few miles 
more westing, he will bear away south. If we had had 
a favourable wind, we should have taken our departure from 
the Start, but with it in this quarter we are obliged to make 
more westing before we lay her head on her course, or we 
should risk getting in too close to the French coast; and their 
privateers are as thick as peas there." 

"But we should not be afraid of a French privateer, 
doctor l " 



30 THE TIGER OF MYSORE. 

" Well, not altogether afraid of one, but they very often 
go in couples ; and sometimes three of them will work together. 
I don't think one privateer alone would venture to attack us, 
though she might harass us a bit, and keep up a distant fire, 
in hopes that another might hear it and bear down to her 
aid. But it is always as well to keep free of them if one can ; 
you see, an unlucky shot ruight knock one of our sticks out 
of us, which would mean delay and trouble, if no worse. We 
had a sharp brush with two of them on the last voyage, but 
we beat them off. We were stronger then than we are now, 
for Ave had two hundred troops on board, and should have 
astonished them if they had come close enough to try boarding 
— in fact, we were slackening our fire, to tempt them to do so, 
when they made out that a large craft coming up astern 
was an English frigate, and sheered off. I don't know what 
the end of it was, but I rather fancy they were taken. The 
frigate followed them, gaining fast, and, later on, we could 
hear guns in the distance. ' 

" You did not join in the chase then, doctor? " 

" Oh no ; our business is not fighting. If we are attacked, 
of course we defend ourselves ; but we don't go a foot out of 
our way if we can help it." 

Three weeks at sea had done wonders for Mrs. Holland. 
Now that she was fairly embarked upon her quest, the 
expression of anxiety gradually died out ; the sea air braced 
up her nerves, and, what was of still greater benefit to her, 
she was able to sleep soundly and dreamlessly, a thing she 
had not done for years. Dick was delighted at the change 
in her. 

" You look quite a different woman, mother," he said. 
"I don't think your friends at Shad well would know you 
if they were to see you now." 

" I feel a different woman, Dick. I have not felt so 
well and so bright since your father sailed on his last 
voyage. I am more convinced than ever that we shall 
succ°ed. I have been trying very hard for years to be 



A BRUSH WITH PRIVATEERS. 31 

hopeful, but now I feel so without trying. Of course, it is 
partly this lovely weather and the sea air, and sleeping so 
well ; and partly because every one is so kind and pleasant." 

As soon as the Madras had been headed for the south, 
she began to make better way. The wind freshened some- 
what, but continued in the same quarter. Grumbling ceased 
over the bad luck they were having, and hopeful anticipations 
that after all they would make a quick passage were freely 
indulged in. On the fourth day after changing her course, 
she was off the coast of Spain, which was but a hundred and 
fifty miles distant. At noon that day the wind dropped 
suddenly, and an hour later it was a dead calm. 

" We are going to have a change, Dick," the doctor said, 
as he stopped by the lad, who was leaning against the bulwark 
watching a flock of sea-birds that were following a shoal of 
fish, dashing down among them with loud cries, and too intent 
upon their work to notice the ship lying motionless a hundred 
yards away. 

" What sort of a change, doctor ? " 

"Most likely a strong blow, though from what quarter it 
is too soon to say. However, we have no reason to grumble. 
After nearly a month of light winds, we must expect a turn 
of bad weather. I hope it will come from the north. That 
will take us down to the latitude of Madeira, and beyond 
that we may calculate upon another spell of fine weather, 
until we cross the Line." 

As the afternoon wore on, the weather became more dull. 
There were no clouds in the sky, but the deep blue was 
dimmed by a sort of haze. Presently, after a talk between 
the captain and the first officer, the latter gave the order, 
" All hands take in sail." 

The order had been expected, and the men at once swarmed 
up the rigging. In a quarter of an hour all the upper sails 
were furled. The light spars were then sent down to the 
deck. 

" You may as well get the top-gallant sails off her ton, Mr. 



32 THE TIGER OF MYSORE. 

Green," the captain said to the first officer. " It is as well 
to be prepared for the worst. It is sure to blow pretty hard 
when the change comes." 

The top-gallant sails were got in, and when the courses had 
bean brailed up and secured, the hands were called down. 
Presently the captain, after going to his cabin, rejoined 
Mr. Green. 

" The glass has gone up again," Dick heard him say. 

" That looks as if it were coming from the north, sir." 

" Yes, with some east in it ; it could not come from a better 
quarter." He turned and gazed steadily in that direction. 
" Yes, there is dark water over there." 

" So there is, sir ; that is all right. I don't mind how hard 
it blows, so that it does but come on gradually." 

" I agree with you. These hurricane bursts when one is 
becalmed are always dangerous, even when one is under bare 
poles." 

Gradually the dark Hue on the horizon crept up towards 
the ship. As it reached her the sails bellied out, and she 
began to move through the water. The wind increased in 
strength rapidly, and in half-an-hour she was running south 
at ten or eleven knots an hour. The thermometer had fallen 
many degrees, and as the sun set the passengers were glad to 
go below for shelter. Before going to bed Dick went up on 
deck for a few minutes. The topsails had been reefed 
down, but the Madras was rushing through the water at 
a high rate of speed. The sea was getting up, and the 
waves were crested with foam. Above, the stars were shining 
brilliantly. 

"Well, lad, this is a change, is it not?" the captain said, 
as he came along in a pea-jacket. 

" We seem to be going splendidly, Captain." 

" Yes, we are walking along grandly, and making up for 
lost time." 

" It is blowing hard, sir." 

" It will blow a good deal harder before morning, lad, but 



A BRUSH WITH PRIVATEERS. 33 

I do not think it will be anything very severe. Things won't 
be so comfortable downstairs for the next day or two, but that 
is likely to be the worst of it." 

The motion of the ship kept Dick awake for some time, but, 
wedging himself tightly in his berth, he presently fell off to 
sleep, and did not wake again until morning. His two cabin 
mates were suffering terribly from sea-sickness, but he felt 
perfectly well, although it took him a long time to dress, so 
great was the motion of the ship. On making his way on 
deck, he found that overhead the sky was blue and bright, and 
the sun shining brilliantly. The wind was blowing much harder 
than on the previous evening, and a heavy sea was running ; 
but as the sun sparkled on the white crests of the waves, the 
scene was far less awe-inspiring than it had been when he 
looked out before retiring to his berth. The ship, under 
closely-reefed main and fore top-sails, was tearing through the 
water at a high rate of speed, throwing clouds of spray from 
her bows, and occasionally taking a wave over them that sent 
a deluge of water along the deck. 

" What do you think of this, lad ? " Mr. Rawlinson, who 
was in charge of the watch, asked him, as, after watching his 
opportunity, he made a rush to the side and caught a firm 
hold of a shroud. 

" It is splendid, sir," he said. " Has she been going like this 
all night ? " 

The officer nodded. 

" How long do you think it will last, sir ? " 

" Two or three days." 

" Will it be any worse, sir ? " 

" ISTot likely to be ; it is taking us along rarely, and it is 
doing us good in more ways than one. Look there ; " and 
as they rose on a wave, he pointed across the water behind Dick. 
The lad turned and saw a brig running parallel to their course, 
half a mile distant. 

" What of her, sir ? " 

" That is a French privateer, unless I am greatly mistaken." 

( M84 ) G 



34 THE TIGER OF MYSORE. 

" But she has the British ensign flying, sir." 

" Ay, but that goes for nothing. She may possibly be a 
trader on her way down to the Guinea coast, but by the cut 
of her sails and the look of her hull, I have no doubt that she 
is a Frenchman." 

" We are passing her, sir." 

"Oh, yes; in a gale and a heavy sea, weight tells, and 
we shall soon leave her astern ; but in fine weather I expect 
she could sail round and round us. If the French could 
fight their ships as well as they can build them, we should 
not be in it with them." 

" Why don't we fire at her, Mr. Rawlinson ? " 

The officer laughed. " How are you going to work your 
guns with the ship rolling like this ? No, lad, we are like two 
muzzled dogs at present — we can do nothing but watch each 
other. I am sorry to say that I don't think the fellow is alone. 
Two or three times I have fancied that I caught a glimpse of 
a sail on our starboard quarter. I could not swear to it, but I 
don't think I was mistaken, and I called the captain's attention 
that way just before he went down ten minutes ago, and he 
thought he saw it too. However, as there was nothing to be 
done, he went doAvn for a caulk ; he had not left the deck 
since noon yesterday." 

" But if she is no bigger than the other, I suppose we shall 
leave her behind, too, Mr. Rawlinson ? " 

"Ay, lad, we shall leave them both behind presently; but 
if they are Avhat I think, we are likely to hear more of them 
later on. They would not be so far off-shore as this unless 
they were on the look-out for Incliamen, which of course keep 
much farther out than ships bound up the Mediterranean; 
and having once spotted us they will follow us like hounds on 
a deer's trail. However, I think they are likely to find that 
they have caught a tartar when they come up to us. Ah ! 
here is the doctor. Well, doctor, what is the report below ? " 

" Only the usual number of casualties, — a sprained wrist, 
a few contusions, and three or four cases of hysterics." 



A BRUSH WITH PRIVATEERS. 35 

" Is mother all right, doctor ? " Dick asked. 

" As I have heard nothing of her, I have no doubt she is. 
I am quite sure that she will not trouble me with hysterics. 
Women who have had real trouble to bear, Dick, can be 
trusted to keep their nerves steady in a gale." 

" I suppose you call this a gale, doctor ? " 

" Certainly ; it is a stiff north-easterly gale, and if we were 
facing it instead of running before it, you would not want 
to ask the question. That is a suspicious-looking craft, 
Rawlinson," he broke off, catching sight of the brig now on 
their port quarter. 

" Yes, she is a privateer I have no doubt, and unless I am 
mistaken she has a consort somewhere out there to starboard. 
However, we need not trouble about them ; travelling as we 
are, we are going two knots an hour faster than the brig." 

" So much the better," the doctor said shortly. " We can 
laugh at one of these fellows, but when it comes to two of 
them, I own that I don't care for their company. So the 
longer this gale holds on, the better." 

The mate nodded. 

" Well, Dick," the doctor went on, " do you feel as if you 
will be able to eat your breakfast ? " 

" I shall be ready enough for it, doctor, but I don't see how 
it will be possible to eat it, with the vessel rolling like this." 

" You certainly will not be able to sit down to it — nothing 
would stay on the table a minute ; there will be no regular 
breakfast to-day. You must get the steward to cut you a 
chunk of cold meat, put it between two slices of bread, and 
make a sandwich of it. As to tea, ask him to give you a 
buttle and to pour your tea into that ; then, if you wedge 
yourself into a corner, you will find that you are able to 
manage your breakfast comfortably, and can amuse yourself 
watching people trying to balance a cup of tea in their hand." 

Not more than half a dozen passengers ventured on deck for 
the next two days, but at the end of that time the force of the 
wind gradually abated, and on the following morning the 



36 THE TIGER OF MYSORE. 

Madras had all her sails set to a light but still favourable 
breeze. Madeira had been passed, to Dick's disappointment ; 
but, except for a fresh supply of vegetables, there was no 
occasion to put in there, and the captain grudged the loss 
of a day while so favourable a wind was taking them 
: i long. 

"Do you think we shall see anything of that brig again, 
doctor ? " Dick asked, as, for the first time since the wind 
sprang up, the passengers s;.fc down to a comfortable breakfast. 

" There is no saying, Dick. If we gained two knots an 
hour during the blow (and I don't suppose we gained more than 
one and a half), they must be a hundred and twenty miles or 
so astern of us ; after all, that is only half a day's run. I 
think they are pretty sure to follow us for a bit, for they 
will know that in light Avinds they travel faster than we do, 
and if we get becalmed while they still hold the breeze, they 
will come up hand over hand. It is likely enough that in 
another three days or so we may get a sight of them behind 
us." 

This was evidently the captain's opinion also, for during the 
day the guns were overhauled, and their carriages examined, 
and the muskets brought up on deck and cleaned. On the fol- 
lowing clay the men were practised at the guns, and then 
had pike and cutlass exercise. None of the passengers parti- 
cularly noticed these proceedings, for Dick had been warned 
by the captain to say nothing about the brig ; and as he was 
the only passenger on deck at the time, no whisper of the 
privateers had come to the ears of the others. The party were 
just going down to lunch on the third day when a look-out in 
the maintop hailed the deck, — 

" A sail astern." 

" How does she bear ? " 

" She is dead astern of us, sir, and I can only make out her 
upper sails. I should say that they are her royals." 

Mr. Green ran up, with his telescope slung over his shoulder. 
" I cannot make much out of her, sir," he shouted to the 



A BRUSH WITH PRIVATEERS. 37 

captain ; " she may be anything. She must be nearly thirty 
miles astern. I think, with Pearson, that it is her royals 
we see." 

"Take a look round, Mr. Green." 

The mate did so, and presently called down, " I can make 
out something else away on the starboard quarter, but so far 
astern that I can scarce swear to her. Still, it can be nothing 
but a sail." 

"Thank you, Mr. Green; I daresay that we shall know 
more about her later on." 

When the captain joined the passengers at table, one of the 
ladies said, "You seem interested in that ship astern of us, 
captain." 

" Yes, Mrs. Seaforth ; one is always interested in a ship 
when one gets down as far as this. She may be another 
Indiaman, and although the Madras has no claim to any 
great speed in a light breeze like this, one never likes being 
passed." 

The explanation was considered as sufficient, and nothing 
more was said on the subject. By sunset the upper sails of 
the stranger could be made out from the deck of the Madras. 
Mr. Green again went up and had a look at her. 

" She is coming up fast," he said, when he rejoined the cap- 
tain. " She keeps so dead in our wake that I can't make out 
whether she is a brig or a three-master ; but I fancy that she 
is a brig, by the size and cut of her sails. I can see the other 
craft plainly enough now ; she is eight or ten miles west of the 
other and has closed in towards her since I made her out be- 
fore. I have no doubt that she is a large schooner." 

" Well, it is a comfort that they are not a few miles nearer, 
Mr. Green. There is no chance of their overtaking us before 
morning, so we shall be able to keep our watches as visual, and 
shall have time to get ready for a fight if there is to be one." 

" The sooner the better sir, so that it is daylight ; it is quite 
certain that they have the legs of us." 

In the morning when Dick came up he found that the wind 



38 THE TIGER OF MYSORE. 

had quite died away, aud the sails hung loosely from the yards. 
Looking astern, he saw two vessels ; they were some six miles 
away, and perhaps two miles apart. As they lay without 
steerage way they had swung partly round, and he saw that 
they were a brig and a schooner. The former he had no 
doubt, from her lofty masts and general appearance, was the 
same the Madras had passed six days before. As the pas- 
sengers came up they were full of curiosity as to the vessels. 

" Of course, we know no more actually than you do your- 
selves," the captain said, as some of them gathered round 
and questioned him, "but I may as well tell you frankly that 
we have very little doubt about their being two French 
privateers. We passed them during the gale, and had some 
hopes that we should not see them again ; but in the light 
breeze we have been having during the last few days they 
have made up lost ground, and I am afraid we shall have to 
fight them." 

Exclamations of alarm broke from some of the ladies who 
heard his words. 

" You need not be alarmed, ladies," he went on. " We carry 
twelve guns, you know, and I expect that all of them are of 
heavier metal than theirs. The Madras is a strongly-built 
ship, and will stand a good deal more hammering than those 
light craft will, so that I have no doubt we shall give a good 
account of ourselves." 

After breakfast the hatches were opened and the gun-cases 
belonging to the passengers brought on deck. Scarce one of 
them but had a rifle, and many had in addition a shot gun. 
The day passed without any change in the positions of the 
vessels, for they still lay becalmed. 

" Why don't they get out their boats, and tow their vessels 
up ? " Dick asked the doctor. 

" Because they would be throwing away their chances if 
they did so. They know that we cannot get away from them, 
and we might smash up their boats as soon as they came 
within range. Besides, their speed and superior handiness give 



A BRUSH WITH PRIVATEERS. 39 

them a pull over us when fighting under sail. They may try 
to tow up during the night, if they think they are strong 
enough to take us by boarding, but I hardly think they will 
do so." 

The night, however, passed off quietly, but in the morning 
a light breeze sprang up from the east, the sails were trimmed, 
and the Madras again began to move through the water. 
By breakfast-time, the craft behind had visibly decreased 
their distance. The meal was a silent one. When it was over 
the captain said, " As soon as those fellows open fire, ladies, 
I must ask you all to go down into the hold. The sailors have 
already cleared a space below the water-line large enough for 
you, and they will take down some cushions and so on to 
make you as comfortable as possible under the circumstances. 
Pray do not be alarmed at any noises you may hear ; you will 
be below the water-line and perfectly safe from their shot, 
and you may be sure that we shall do our best to keep the 
scoundrels from boarding us ; and I will let you know from 
time to time how matters are going." 

The unmarried men at once went up on deck ; the others 
lingered for a short time behind, talking to their wives and 
daughters, and then followed. 

" The wind has strengthened a bit, Mr. Green," the captain 
said, " and I fancy we shall get more." 

" I think so too, Captain." 

" Then you may as well get off the upper sails and make 
her snug. Get off everything above the top-gallant ; then, if 
the wind increases, we shall not want to call the men away 
from the guns." 

The crew had, without orders, already mustered at quarters. 
The lashings had been cast off the guns, the boatswain had 
opened the magazines, and a pile of shot stood by each gun, 
together with cases of canister and grape-shot for close 
work. Boarding-pikes and cutlasses were ranged along by 
the bulwarks. The men had thrown aside their jackets, and 
many of those at the guns were stripped to the waist. Some 



40 THE TIGER OF MYSORE. 

of thera were laughing and talking, and Dick saw, by their 
air of confidence, that they had no doubt of their ability to 
beat off the assault of the privateers. 

The latter were the first to open the ball. A puff of smoke 
burst out from the brig's bows, followed almost instantly by 
one from the schooner. Both shots fell short, and for a 
quarter of an hour the three vessels kept on their way. 

" We have heavier metal than that," the captain said 
cheerfully, " and I have no doubt we could reach them ; but 
it is not our game to play at long bowls, for it is probable 
that both of them carry a long pivot gun, and if they were 
to draw off a bit, they could annoy us amazingly, while we 
could not reach them." 

Presently the privateers opened fire again. They were now 
about a mile away, and the same distance from each other. 
Their shot fell close to the Indiaman, and two or three passed 
through her sails. Still no reply was made. The men at 
the guns fidgeted and kept casting glances towards the poop, 
in expectation of an order. It came at last, but was not what 
they had expected. 

" Double-shot your guns, men," the captain said. 

Scarcely was the order obeyed when the brig, which was 
now on the port quarter, luffed up a little into the wind and 
fired a broadside of eight guns. There was a crashing of 
wood : the Madras was hulled in three places ; two more holes 
appeared in her sails ; while the other shot passed harmlessly 
just astern of her. There was an angry growl among the 
sailors as the schooner bore away a little and also fired her 
broadside. Except that a man was struck down by a splinter 
from the bulwarks, no damage was done. 

"Bear up a little," the captain said to the second officer, 
who was standing by the helmsman. " I want to edge in a 
little towards the brig, but not enough for them to notice it. 
ISTow, gentlemen," he went on to the passengers, " I have no 
doubt that most of you are good shots, and I want you, after 
we have fired our broadside, to direct your attention to the brig's 



A BRUSH WITH PRIVATEERS. 41 

helmsmen. If you can render it impossible for the men to stand 
at the wheel, we will make mincemeat of this fellow in no time. 
Directly I have fired our port broadside, I am going to bring 
her up into the wind on the opposite tack, and give him the 
starboard broadside at close quarters. Don't fire until we 
have gone about, and then pick off the helmsmen if you can. 
Get ready, men." The brig was now but a little more than 
a quarter of a mile distant. " Aim at the foot of his main- 
mast," he went on. " Let each man fire as he gets the mast 
on his sight." 

A moment later the first gun fired, and the whole broadside 
followed in quick succession. 

" Down with the helm ! Hard down, sheets and tacks ! " 

The men whose duty it was to trim the sails ran to the sheets 
and braces. The Madras swept up into the wind, and as her 
sails drew on the other tack she came along on a course that 
would take her within a hundred yards of the brig. As she 
approached, three rifles cracked out on her poop. One of 
the men at the helm of the brig fell, and as he did so, half 
a dozen more shots were fired ; and as his companion dropped 
beside him, the brig, deprived of her helm, flew up into the 
wind. Three men ran aft to the wheel, but the deadly rifles 
spoke out again. Two of them fell ; the third dived under the 
bulwark, for shelter. 

" Steady, men ! " the captain shouted. " Fetch her mainmast 
out of her ! " 

As they swept along under the stern of the brig, each gun 
of their other broadside poured in its fire in succession, raking 
the crowded deck from end to end. A moment later the 
mainmast was seen to sway, and a tremendous cheer broke 
from the Madras as it went over the side, dragging with it 
the foretopmast with all its gear. 

" Down with the helm again ! " the captain shouted. " Bring 
her head to wind, and keep her there ! " 

The first officer sprang forward to see that the order was 
carried into effect, and a minute later the Indiaman lay, with 



42 THE TIGER OF MYSORE. 

her sails aback, at a distance of a hundred yards, on the quarter 
of the brig. 

" Grape and canister ! " the captain shouted, and broadside 
after broadside swept the decks of the brig, which, hampered 
by her wreckage, was lying almost motionless in the water. 
So terrible was the fire that the privateer's men threw down 
the axes with which they were striving to cut away the float- 
ing spars, and ran below. 

" Double-shot your guns, and give her one broadside between 
wind and water ! " the captain ordered. " Haul on the sheets 
and braces, Mr. Green, and get her on her course again — the 
schooner won't trouble us now." 

That craft had indeed at first luffed up, to come to the 
assistance of her consort ; but on seeing the fall of the latter's 
mast, and that she was incapable of rendering any assistance, 
had again altered her course, feeling her incapacity to engage 
so redoubtable an opponent single-handed. Three hearty cheers 
broke from all on board the Madras, as, after pouring in a 
broadside at a distance of fifty yards, she left the brig behind 
her and proceeded on her way. 

" Then you don't care about taking prizes, captain ? " one 
of the passengers said, as they crowded round to congratulate 
him upon his easy and almost bloodless victory. 

" No, taking prizes is not my business ; and were I to weaken 
my crew by sending some of them off in a prize, I might find 
myself short-handed if we met another of these gentlemen, 
or fell in with bad weather. Besides, she would not be worth 
sending home." 

" The brig is signalling to her consort, sir," Mr. Green said, 
coming up. 

" Ay, ay ; I expect she wants help badly enough. I saw 
the chips fly close to her water-line as we gave her that last 
broadside." 

" They are lowering a boat," one of the passengers said. 

" So they are ; I expect they haven't got more than one that 
can swim. I think she is settling down," the captain said, 




THE MADRAS BEATS OFF TWO FRENCH PRIVATEERS. 



A BRUSH WITH PRIVATEERS. 43 

as he looked earnestly at the wreck astern. " See how they 
are crowding into that boat, and how some of the others are 
cutting and slashing to get the wreckage clear of her." 

" She is certainly a good bit lower in the water than she 
was," the first officer agreed. " The schooner has come round, 
and won't be long before she is alongside of her." 

There was no doubt that the brig was settling down fast. 
Men stood on the bulwarks and waved their caps frantically 
to the schooner ; others could be seen, by the aid of a glass, 
casting spars, hen-coops, and other articles, overboard, and 
jumping into the water after them ; and soon the sea around 
the wreck was dotted with heads and floating fragments, 
while the wreckage of the mainmast was clustered with men. 
When the Madras was a mile away, the schooner was lying 
thrown up head to mud fifty yards from the brig, and her 
boats were already engaged in picking up the swimmers. 
Suddenly the brig gave a heavy lurch. 

" There she goes ! " the captain exclaimed. A moment 
later the hull had disappeared, and the schooner remained 
alone. 

By this time the whole of the ladies had ascended from 
their place of safety to the poop, and a general exclamation 
broke from the passengers as the brig disappeared. 

" The schooner will pick them all up," the captain said. 
" They must have suffered heavily from our fire, but I don't 
think any will have gone down with her. The boat which 
has already reached the schooner must have taken a good many, 
and the mainmast and foretopmast and spars would support 
the rest, to say nothing of the tilings they have thrown over- 
board. Thei-e is one wasp the less afloat." 

No further adventure was met with throughout the voyage. 
They had a spell of bad weather off the Cape, but the captain 
said it was nothing to the gales they often encountered there, 
and that the voyage as a whole was an exceptionally good 
one; for even after the delays they had encountered at the 
start, the passage had lasted but four months and a half. 



44 THE TIGER OF MYSORE. 

They touched at Point de Galle for news, and to ascertain 
whether any French war-ships had been seen of late along the 
coast. A supply of fresh vegetables and fruit was taken on 
board, as the vessel, after touching at Madras, was to go on 
to Calcutta. A few of the passengers landed at Point de 
Galle, but neither Dick nor his mother went ashore. 

" You will have plenty of opportunities of seeing Indians 
later on, Dick," Mrs. Holland had said; "and as the gigs will 
not take all ashore, we may as well stop cpiietly here. I heard 
the captain say that he would weigh anchor again in four 
hours." 

Dick was rather disappointed, but as they would be at 
Madras before long, he did not much mind. Ten days later 
they anchored oft* that town. Little was to be seen except 
the fort, a number of warehouses, and the native town, while 
the scenery contrasted strongly with that of Ceylon, with its 
masses of green foliage with hills rising behind. For the 
last fortnight Mrs. Holland had been somewhat depressed. 
Now that the voyage was nearly over, the difficulties of the 
task before her seemed greater than they had done when viewed 
from a distance, and she asked herself whether, after all, it 
would not have been wiser to have waited another two or 
three years, until Dick had attained greater strength and 
manhood. The boy, however, when she confided her doubts 
to him, laughed at the idea. 

" Why, you know, mother," he said, " we agreed that I had 
a much greater chance as a boy of going about unsuspected, 
than I should have as a man ; besides, we could never have 
let father remain any longer without trying to get him out. 
No, no, mother, you know we have gone through it over and 
over again, and talked about every chance. We have had a 
first-rate voyage, and everything is going on just as we could 
have wished, and it would never do to begin to have doubts 
now. We have both felt confident all along. It seems to me 
that of all things we must keep on being confident, at any 
rate until there is something to sive us cause to doubt." 



A BRUSH WITH PRIVATEERS. 45 

On the following morning they landed in a surf-boat, and 
were fortunate in getting ashore without being drenched. 
There was a rush of wild-looking and half-naked natives to 
seize their baggage ; but upon Mrs. Holland, with quiet 
decision, accosting the men in their own language, and pick- 
ing out four of them to carry the baggage up to one of the 
vehicles standing on the road that ran along the top of the 
high beach, the rest fell back, and the matter was arranged 
wit limit difficulty. After a drive of twenty minutes, they 
stopped at a hotel. 

" It is not like a hotel, mother," Dick remarked, as they 
drew up ; "it is more like a gentleman's house, standing in its 
own park." 

" Almost all the European houses are built so here, Dick, 
and it is much more pleasant than when they are packed 
together." 

" Much nicer," Dick agreed. " If each house has a lot of 
ground like this, the place must cover a tremendous extent of 
country." 

" It does, Dick ; but as every one keeps horses and car- 
riages, that does not matter much. Blacktown, as they 
call the native town, stands quite apart from the European 
quarter." 

As soon as they were settled in their rooms, which seemed 
to Dick singularly bare and unfurnished, mother and son 
went out for a drive in one of the carriages belonging to the 
hotel. Dick had learned so much about India from her that, 
although extremely interested, he was scarcely surprised at 
the various scenes that met his eye, or at the blight and 
varied costumes of the natives. Many changes had taken 
place during the seventeen years that had elapsed since Mrs. 
Holland had left India. The town had increased greatly in 
size. All signs of the effects of the siege by the French, thirty 
years before, had been long since obliterated. Large and 
handsome government buildings had been erected, and evidences 
of wealth and prosperity were everywhere present. 



46 THE TIGER OF MYSORE. 

CHAPTER III. 

THE RAJAH. 

r , mother, let us talk over our plans," Dick said, as, 
after dinner, they seated themselves in two chairs in the 
verandah, at some little distance from the other guests at the 
hotel. " How are we going to begin ? " 

" In the first place, Dick, we shall to-morrow send out a 
messenger to Tripataly, to tell my brother of our arrival 
here." 

" How far is it, mother ? " 

" It is about a hundred and twenty miles in a straight line, 
I think, but a good bit farther than that by the way we 
shall go." 

" How shall we travel, mother ? " 

" I will make some inquiries to-morrow, but I think that 
the pleasantest way will be to drive from here to Conjeveram. 
I think that is about forty miles. There we can take a native 
boat, and go up the river Palar past Arcot and Vellore, to 
Vaniambaddy. From there it is only about fifteen miles to 
Tripataly. I shall tell my brother the way I propose going. 
Of course, if he thinks any other way will be better, we shall 
go by that." 

" Are we going to travel as we are, mother, or in native 
dress?" 

" That is a point that I have been thinking over, Dick ; 
I will wait and ask my brother which he thinks will be the 
best. When out there I always dressed as a native, and 
never put on English clothes except at Madras. I used to 
come down here two or three times every year with my 
mother, and generally stayed for a fortnight or three weeks. 
During that time we always dressed in English fashion, as by 
so doing we conld live at the hotel and take our meals at 
public tables without exciting comment. My motlier knew 
several families here, and liked getting back to English ways 



THE RAJAH. 47 

occasionally. Of course, I shall dress in Indian fashion while I 
stay at my brother's, so it is only the question of how we shall 
journey there, and I think I should prefer going as we are. 
We shall excite no special observation travelling as English, 
as it will only be supposed that we are on our way to pay 
a visit to some of our officers at Arcot. At Conjeverarn, 
which is a large place, there is sure to be a hotel of some 
sort or other, for it is on the main road from Madras south. 
On the way up by water we shall of course sleep on board, 
and we shall go direct from the boat to Tripataly. How- 
ever, we need not decide until we get an answer to my letter, 
for it will take a very short time to get the necessary dresses 
for us both. I think it most likely that my brother will 
send down one of his officers to meet us, or possibly may come 
down himself. You heard what they were all talking about 
at dinner, Dick?" 

" Yes, mother, it was something about Tippoo attacking the 
Rajah of Travancore, but I did not pay much attention to it. 
I was looking at the servants in their curious dresses." 

" It is very important, Dick, and will probably change all 
our plans. Travancore is in alliance with us, and every one 
thinks that Tippoo's attack on it will end in our being engaged 
in war with him. I was talking to the officer who sat next 
to me, and he told me that if there had been a capable man 
at the head of government here, war would have been declared 
as soon as the Sultan moved against Travancore. Now that 
General Meadows had been appointed governor and com- 
mander-in-chief, there was no doubt, he said, that an army 
would move against Tippoo in a very short time — that it was 
already being collected, and that a force was marching down 
here from Bengal. So you see, my boy, if this war really breaks 
out, the English may march to Seringapatam and compel 
Tippoo to give up all the captives he has in his hands." 

" That would be splendid, mother." 

" At any rate, Dick, as long as there is a hope of your father 
being rescued in that way, our plans must be put aside." 



48 THE TIGER OF MYSORE. 

" Well, mother, that will be better in some respects, for of 
course if father is not rescued by our army I can try after- 
wards as we arranged. It would be an advantage in one 
way, as I should then be quite accustomed to the country 
and more fit to make my way about." 

A week later an old officer arrived from Tripataly. 

"Ah, Ttajbullub," Mrs. Holland exclaimed, as he came up 
with a deep salaam, " I am indeed glad to see you again. I 
knew you were alive, for my brother mentioned you when he 
wrote last year." 

Rajbullub was evidently greatly pleased at the recognition. 
"I think I should have known you, lady," he said; "but 
eighteen years makes more changes in the young than in the 
old. Truly I am glad to see you again. There was great joy 
among us who knew you as a child, when the Rajah told us 
that you were here. He has sent me on to say that he will 
arrive to-morrow. I am to see to his apartments, and to 
have all in readiness. He intends to stay here some days 
before returning to Tripataly." 

" Will he come to this hotel ? " 

"No, lady, he will take the house he always has when he is 
here ; it is kept for the use of our princes when they come 
down to Madras. He bade me say that he hopes you 
Avill remain here, for that none of the rooms could be got 
ready at such a short notice ; he has not written, for he hates 
writing, which is a thing that he has small occasion for. I was 
to tell you that his heart rejoiced at the thought of seeing you 
again, and that his love for you is as warm as it was when 
you were a boy and girl together." 

" This is my son, Rajbullub. He has often heard me speak 
of you." 

" Yes, indeed," Dick said warmly. " I heard how you saved 
her from being bitten by a cobra when she was a httle girl." 

" Ah ! the young lord speaks our tongue," Eajbullub said, 
with great pleasure. " We wondered whether you would have 
taught it to him. If it had not been that you always wrote 



THE RAJAH. 49 

to my lord in our language, we should have thought that you 
yourself would surely have forgotten it after dwelling so long 
among the white sahibs." 

"No, we always speak it when together, Itajbullub. I 
thought that he might some clay come out here, and that he 
would find it very useful ; and I, too, have been looking forward 
to returning for a time to the home where I was born." 

There were many questions to ask about her brother, his 
wife and two sons ; they were younger than Dick, for Mrs. 
Holland was three years senior to the Rajah. At last she 
said, " I will not detain you longer, Itajbullub. I know that you 
will have a great deal to do to get ready for my brother's coming. 
At what time will he arrive ? " 

" He hopes to be here by ten in the morning, before the heat 
of the day sets in." 

" I shall, of course, be there to meet him." 
" So he hoped, lady. He said that he would have come straight 
here first, but he thought it would be more pleasant for you 
to meet him in privacy." 

"Assuredly it would," she agreed. 

"I will bring a carriage for you here at nine o'clock, and 
take you and my young lord to the Rajah's house." 

At the appointed time a handsome carriage and pair drove 
up to the door of the hotel, and in ten minutes Mrs. Holland 
and Dick alighted in the courtyard of a large house. Four 
native servants were at the door, and the old officer led the 
way to a spacious room. This was carpeted with handsome rugs ; 
soft cushions were piled on the divan running round the room, 
the divan itself being covered with velvet and silk rugs ; looking- 
glasses were ranged upon the walls ; a handsome chandelier 
hung from the roof; draperies of gauze, lightly embroidered 
with gold, hung across the windows. 

"Why, Itajbullub, you have done wonders — that is, if the 
house was unfurnished yesterday." 

" It is simple," the Hindoo said. " My lord your brother-, like 
other rajahs who use the house when they come down here, 

( M 84 ) D 



50 TIIE TIGER OF MYSORE. 

has a room upstairs in which are kept locked up everything 
required for furnishing the rooms he uses. Four of his 
servants came down here with me. We had but to call in 
sweepers to clear the house from dust and wash down the 
marble floors, and then everything was put into its place. The 
cook, who also came down, has hired assistants, and all will be 
ready for my lord when he arrives." 

In half-an-hour one of the servants ran in and announced 
that the Rajah was in the courtyard. There was a great 
trampling of hoofs, and a minute later he ascended the 
stairs and was met by his sister and Dick at the cloor of the 
room. Mrs. Holland had attired herself handsomely, not so 
much for the sake of her brother, but that, as his sister, those 
with him would expect to see in her an English lady of position, 
and Dick thought that he had never seen her looking so 
well as when, in a dress of rich brocade, and with a flush of 
pleasure and expectation on her cheeks, she advanced to the 
door. She was still but a little over thirty-three years old, 
and although the long years of anxiety and sorrow had left 
their traces on her face, the rest and quiet of the sea voyage 
had done much to restore the fulness of her cheeks and to 
soften the outline of her figure. The Rajah, a young and 
handsome-looking man of thirty, ascended the stairs with an 
eagerness and speed that were somewhat at variance with Dick's 
preconceived ideas of the stateliness of an Eastern prince. 

"My sister Margaret ! " he exclaimed in English, and embraced 
her with a warmth that showed that his affection for her was 
unimpaired by the years that had passed since he last saw her. 
Then he stood with his hands on her shoulders, looking earnestly 
at her. "I know you again," he said; " you are changed, but 
I can recall your face well. You are welcome, Margaret, most 
welcome. And this is my nephew ? " he went on, turning to Dick 
and holding out both his hands to him. " You are taller than I 
expected — well-nigh as tall as I am. You are like your mother 
and my mother, and you are bold and active and strong, she 
writes me. My boys are longing to see you, and you will be 



THE RAJAH. 51 

most welcome at Tripataly. I have almost forgotten my 
English, Margaret" — and indeed he spoke with some difficulty, 
evidently choosing his words — " I should quite have forgotten it, 
had not I often had occasion to speak it with English officers. 
I see by your letters that you have not forgotten our tongue." 

" Not in the least, Mortiz. I have for years spoken nothing 
else with Dick, and he speaks it as well as I do." 

" That is good," the Rajah replied, in his own tongue, and in 
a tone of relief. " I was wondering how he would get on with 
us. Now let us sit down. We have so much to tell each other, 
and, moreover, I am ravenous for breakfast, as I have ridden 
forty miles since sunrise." 

Breakfast was speedily served, the Rajah eating in English 
fashion. 

" I cling to some of our mother's ways you see, Margaret. 
As I have grown older I have become more English than I was. 
Naturally, as a boy of thirteen, as I was when you last saw 
me, I listened to the talk of those around me and was guided 
by their opinions a good deal. Among them there was a feeling 
of regret that our father had married an English woman, and I 
of course was ever trying my hardest to show that in riding, or 
the chase, or in exercises of any land, I was as worthy to be the 
son of an Indian rajah as if I had no white blood in my veins. 
As I grew up I became wiser. I saw how great the English 
were, how steadily they extended their dominions, and how 
vastly better off were our people under their sway than they 
were in the days when every rajah made war against his 
neighbour, and the land never had rest. Then I grew proud 
of my English blood, and although I am to my people Rajah 
of Tripataly, a native prince and lord of their destinies, keeping 
up the same state as my father, and ruling them in native 
fashion, in my inner house I have adopted many English ways. 
My wife has no rival in the zenana. I encourage her to go 
about as our mother did, to look after the affairs of the 
house, to sit at table with me, and to be my companion, and 
not a mere plaything ; I am sure, Margaret, your stay with 



52 THE TIGER OF MYSORE. 

us will do her much good, and she will learn a great deal from 
you." 

" You have heard no news since you last wrote, Mortiz ? " 

A slight cloud passed across the Rajah's animated face. 

" None, Margaret. We have little news from beyond the 
mountains. Tippoo hates us who are the friends of the English 
as much as he hates the English themselves, so there is little 
communication between Mysore and the possessions of the 
Nabob of Arcot. We will talk later on of the plans you wrote 
of in your last letter to me." 

" You do not think that they are hopeless, Mortiz ? " Mrs. 
Holland asked anxiously. 

" I would not say that they are hopeless," he said gently, 
" although it seems to me that, after all these years, the 
chances are slight indeed that your husband can be alive ; and 
the peril and danger of the enterprise that, so far as I under- 
stood you, you intend your son to undertake, would be terrible 
indeed." 

" We see that, Mortiz ; Dick and I have talked it over a 
thousand times. But so long as there is but a shadow of a 
chance of his finding his father, he is ready to undertake the 
search. He is a boy in years, hut he has been trained for the 
undertaking, and will, when the trial comes, bear himself as 
well as a man." 

" Well, Margaret, I shall have plenty of opportunities for 
forming my own judgment, because of course he will stay with 
us a long time before he starts on the quest, and it will be 
better to say no more of this now. Now tell me about London. 
Is it so much a greater city than Madras ? " 

Mrs. Holland sighed. She saw by his manner that he was 
wholly opposed to her plan, and although she was quite 
prepared for opposition, she could not help feeling disap- 
pointed. However, she perceived that, as he said, it would 
be better to drop the subject for a time, and she accordingly 
put it aside and answered his questions. 

" Madras is large — that is, it spreads over a wide extent j 



THE RAJAH. 53 

but if it were packed with houses as closely as they could 
stand, it would not approach London, in the number of its 
population." 

" How is it that the English do not send more troops out 
here, Margaret ? " 

" Because they can raise troops here, and English soldiers 
cannot stand the heat as well as those born to it. Moreover, 
you must remember that at present England is at war, not 
only with France and half Europe, but also with America. 
She is also obliged to keep an army in Ireland, which is 
greatly disaffected. With all this on her hands she cannot 
send a large army so far across the seas, especially when her 
force here is sufficient for all that can be required of it." 

" That is true," he said. " It is wonderful what they have 
done out here with such small forces. But they will have 
harder work, before they conquer all India — as I believe they 
will do — than they have yet encountered. In spite of Tippoo's 
vauntings, they will have Mysore before many years are 
over. The Sultan seems to have forgotten the lesson they 
taught him six or seven years back. But the next time will be 
the last, and Tippoo, tiger as he is, will meet the fate he seems 
bent on provoking. But beyond Mysore lies the Mabratta 
country, and the Mahrattas alone can put thirty thousand 
horsemen into the field. They are not like the people of 
Bengal, who have ever fallen, with scarce an attempt at 
resistance, under the yoke of one tyrant after another. The 
M ahrattas are a nation of warriors ; they are plunderers if you 
will, but they are brave and fearless soldiers, and might, had 
they been united, have had all India under their feet before 
the coming of the English. That chance has slipped from them. 
But when we — I say ' we ' you see, Margaret — meet them, it 
will be a desperate struggle indeed." 

"We shall thrash them, Uncle," Dick broke in; "you will 
see that we shall beat them thoroughly." 

The Rajah smiled at Dick's impetuosity. 

" So you think English soldiers cannot be beaten, eh ? " 



54 THE TIGER OF MYSORE. 

" Well, Uncle, somehow they never do get beaten. I don't 
know how it is. I suppose that it is just obstinacy. Look how 
we thrashed the French here, and they were just as Avell 
drilled as our soldiers, and there were twice as many of them." 

The Rajah nodded. 

" One secret of our success, Dick, is that the English get on 
better with the natives here than the French do — I don't 
know why, except what I have heard from people who went 
through the war ; they say that the French always seemed to 
look down on the natives, and treated even powerful allies 
with a sort of haughtiness that irritated them and made them 
ready to change sides at the first opportunity, while the 
British treated them pleasantly, so that there was a real friend- 
ship between them." 

Dick, finding that the conversation now turned to the time 
when his mother and uncle were girl and boy together, left 
them and went downstairs. He found some twenty horses 
ranged in the courtyard, while their riders were sitting in 
the shade, several of them being engaged in cooking. These 
were the escort who had ridden with the Rajah from Tri- 
pataly — for no Indian prince would think of making a journey 
unless accompanied by a numerous retinue. Scarcely had he 
entered the yard than Rajbullub came up with the officer 
in command of the escort, a fine-looking specimen of a Hindoo 
soldier. He salaamed as Rajbullub presented him to Dick. 
The lad addressed him at once in his own tongue, and they 
were soon talking freely together. The officer was sur- 
prised at finding that his lord's nephew from beyond the sea 
was able to speak the language like a native. First Dick 
asked the nature of the country and the places at which 
they would halt on their way ; then he inquired what force 
the Rajah could put into the field, and was somewhat dis- 
appointed to hear that he kept up but a hundred horsemen, 
including those who served as an escort. 

" You see, Sahib, there is no occasion for soldiers. Now 
that the whites are the masters, they do the fighting for us. 



TIIE RAJAH. 55 

When the Rajah's father was a young man, he could put two 
thousand men under arms, and he joined at the siege of 
Trichinopoly with twelve hundred. But now there is no 
longer need for an army ; there is no one to fight. Some of 
the young men grumble, but the old ones rejoice at the 
change. Formerly they had to go to the plough with their 
spears and their swords beside them, because they never knew 
when marauders from the hills might sweep down ; besides, 
when there was war, they might be called away for weeks, 
while the crops were wasting upon the ground. As to the 
younger men who grumble, I say to them, ' If you are tired 
of a peaceful life, go and enlist in a Company's regiment ' ; 
and every year some of them do so. In other ways the change 
is good. Now that the Rajah has no longer to keep up an 
army, he is not obliged to squeeze the cultivators ; therefore 
they pay but a light rent for their lands, and the Rajah is 
far better off than his father was ; so that on all sides there 
is content and prosperity. But even now the fear of Mysore 
has not quite died out." 

" My position, Margaret," the Rajah said, after Dick had left 
the room, " is a very precarious one. When Hyder Ali marched 
down here, eight years ago, he swept the whole country from 
the foot of the hills to the sea coast. My father would have 
been glad to stand neutral, but was, of course, bound to go 
with the English, as the Nabob of Arcot, his nominal sovereign, 
went with them. His sympathies were, of course, with your 
people, but most of the chiefs were at heart in favour of 
Hyder ; it was not that they loved him, or preferred the rule 
of Mysore to that of Madras. But at that time Madras was 
governed by imbeciles ; its Council was composed entirely of 
timid and irresolute men. It was clear to all that before 
any force capable of withstanding him could be put in the 
field, the whole country beyond reach of the guns of the forts 
at Madras would be at the mercy of Hyder. What that 
mercy was, had been shown elsewhere. Whole populations 



56 THE TIGER OF MYSORE. 

Lad been either massacred or carried off as slaves. Therefore, 
when the storm was clearly about to burst, almost all of them 
sent secret messages to Hyder, to assure him that their 
sympathies were with him, and that they would gladly hail 
him as ruler of the Carnatic. 

" My father was in no way inclined to take such a step. 
His marriage with an English woman, the white blood in my 
veins, and his long-known partiality for the English, would 
have marked him for certain destruction ; and as soon as he 
received news that Hyder's troops were in movement, he rode 
with me to Madras. At that time his force was comparatively 
large, and he took three hundred men down with us. He had 
allowed all who preferred it to remain behind ; and some 
four hundred stayed to look after their families. Most of 
the population took to the hills, and as Hyder's forces were too 
much occupied to spend time in scouring the ghauts in search 
of fugitives, when there was so much loot and so many captives 
ready to their hands on the plains, the fugitives for the most 
part remained there in safety. The palace was burnt, the town 
sacked and partly destroyed, and some fifteen hundred of our 
people who had remained in their homes, killed or carried off. 

"My father did some service with our horse, and I fought by 
his side. We were with Colonel Baillie's force when it was 
destroyed, after for two days resisting the whole of Hyder Ali's 
army. Being mounted, we escaped, and reached Madras in 
safety, after losing half our number. But all that I can tell 
you about some other day. 

" When peace was made and Hyder retired, we returned 
home, rebuilt the palace, and restored the town. But if 
Tippoo follows his father's example and sweeps down from the 
hills, there will be nothing for it but to fly again. Tippoo 
commanded one of the divisions of Hyder's army last time, 
and showed much skill and energy, and has, since he came to 
the throne, been a scourge to his neighbours in the north. 
So far as I can see, Madras will be found as unprepared as 
it was last time ; and although the chiefs of Vellore, Arcot, 



THE RAJAH. 57 

Conjeveram, and other places may be better disposed towards 
the English than they were before — for the Carnatic had 
a terrible lesson last time — they will not dare to lift a finger 
against him until they see a large British force assembled. 

" So you see, sister, your position will be a very precarious 
one at Tripataly, and it is likely that at any time we may be 
obliged to seek refuge here. The trouble may come soon, or it 
may not come for a year ; but, sooner or later, I regard it as 
certain that Tippoo will strive to obtain what his father 
failed to gain — the mastership of the Carnatic. Indeed, he 
makes no secret of his intention to become lord of the whole 
of southern India. The Nizam, his neighbour in the north, 
fears his power, and could offer but a feeble resistance, were 
Tippoo once master of the south and west coast. The 
Mahrattas can always be bought over, especially if there is 
a prospect of plunder. He relies, too, upon aid from France ; 
for although the French, since the capture of Pondicherry, 
have themselves lost all chance of obtaining India, they would 
gladly aid in any enterprise that would bring about the fall 
of English predominance here. 

" There are, too, considerable bodies of French troops in 
the pay of the Nizam, and these would at any rate force their 
master to remain neutral in a struggle between the English 
and Tippoo. However, it will be quite unnecessary that you 
should resume our garb, or that Dick should dress in the 
same fashion. Did I intend to remain at Tripataly, I should 
not wish to draw the attention of my neighbours to the fact 
that I had English relations resident with me. Of course, 
every one knows that I am half English myself, but that ,is 
an old story now. They would, however, be reminded of it, 
and Tippoo would hear of it, and would use it as a pretext for 
attacking and plundering us. But as I have decided to come 
down here, there is no reason why you should not dress in 
European fashion." 

" We would remain here, brother," Mrs. Holland said, 
" rather than bring danger upon you. Dick could learn the 



58 THE TIGER OF MYSORE. 

ways of the country here as well as with you, and could start 
on his search without going to Tripataly." 

" Not at all, Margaret. Whether you are with me or not, 
I shall have to leave Tripataly when Tippoo advances, and 
your presence will not in any way affect my plans. My 
wife and sons must travel with me, and one woman and hoy, 
more or less, will make no difference. At present this scheme 
of yours seems to me to border on madness. But we need 
not discuss that now ; I shall at any rate be very glad to 
have you both with me. The English side of me has been 
altogether in the background since you went away ; and 
though I keep up many of the customs our mother introduced, 
I have almost forgotten the tongue, though I force myself 
to speak it sometimes with my boys, as I am sure that in the 
long run the English will become the sole masters of southern 
India, and it will be a great advantage to them to speak the 
language. However, I have many other things to see about, 
and the companionship of Dick will benefit them greatly. 
You know what it always is out here. The sons of a rajah are 
spoilt early by every one giving way to them and their being 
allowed to do just as they like ; naturally they get into habits of 
indolence and self-indulgence, and never have occasion to exert 
themselves or to obtain the strength and activity that make 
our mother's countrymen irresistible in battle. They have been 
taught to shoot and to ride, but they know little else, and 
I am sure it will do them an immense deal of good to have 
Dick with them for a time. If nothing comes of this search 
for your husband, I hope you will take up your residence 
permanently at Tripa^dy. You have nothing to go back to 
England for, and Dick, with his knowledge of both languages, 
should be able to find good employment in the Company's 
service." 

" Thank you greatly, brother. If, as you say, my quest 
should come to nothing, I would gladly settle down in my 
old home. Dick's inclinations at present turn to the sea, but 
I have no doubt that what you say is true, and that there 



The rajah. 59 

may be far (more advantageous openings for him out here. 
However, that is a matter for us to talk over in the future." 

The Rajah stayed four days at Madras. Every morning 
the carriage came at nine o'clock to fetch Mrs. Holland, who 
spent several hours with her brother, and was then driven 
back to the hotel, while Dick wandered about with 
Itajbullub through the native town, asking questions innu- 
merable, observing closely the different costumes and turbans, 
and learning to know at once the district, trade, or caste, from 
the colour or fashion of the turban and other little signs. 

The shops were an endless source of amusement to him, and 
he somewhat surprised his companion by his desire to learn 
the names of all the little articles and trinkets, even of the 
various kinds of grain. Dick, in fact, was continuing his 
preparations for his work. He knew that ignorance of any 
trifling detail which would, as a matter of course, be known to 
every native, would excite more surprise and suspicion than 
would be caused by a serious blunder in other matters, and he 
wrote clown in a note -book every scrap of information he 
obtained, so as to learn it by heart at his leisure. Rajbullub 
was much surprised at the lad's interest in all these little 
matters, which, as it seemed to him, were not worth a thought 
on the part of his lord's nephew. 

" You will never have to buy these things, Sahib," he said ; 
" why should you trouble about them ? " 

" I am going to be over here some time, Rajbullub, and it is 
just as well to learn as much as one can. If I were to stroll 
into the market in Tripataly, and had a fancy to buy any 
trifle, the country people would laugh in my face were I 
ignorant of its name." 

His companion shook his head. 

" They would not expect any white sahib to know such 
things," he said. " If he wants to buy anything, the white 
sahib points to it and asks, How much ? Then, whether it is 
a brass iota, or a silver trinket, or a file, or a bunch of fruit, 
the native says a price four times as much as he would ask 



60 THE TIGER OF MYSORE. 

any one else. Then the sahib offers him half, and after pro- 
testing many times that the sum is impossible, the dealer 
accepts it, and both parties are well satisfied. If you have 
seen anything that you want to buy, sahib, tell me, and I 
will go and get it for you ; then you will not be cheated." 

The start for Tripataly was made at daybreak. Dick and 
his mother drove in an open carriage that had been hired for 
the journey ; the Rajah rode beside it or cantered on ahead ; 
his escort followed the vehicle. The luggage had been sent off 
two days before, by cart. 

The country as far as Arcot was flat ; but everything 
was interesting to Dick, and when they arrived at the city, 
where they were to stop for the night at the house the 
Rajah had occupied on his way down, he sallied out, as soon 
as their meal was over, to inspect the fort and walls. He 
had, during his outward voyage, eagerly studied the history of 
Olive's military exploits, and the campaigns by which that 
portion of India had been wrested from the French ; and he 
was eager to visit the fort whose memorable defence by Olive 
had first turned the scale in favour of the British. These had 
previously been regarded by the natives as a far less warlike 
people than the French, who were expected to drive them, in 
a very short time, out of the country. 

Ra jbullub was able to point out to him every spot associated 
with the stirring events of that time. 

" 'Tis forty-six years back, and I was but a boy of twelve; 
but six years later I was here, for our rajah was on the side 
of the English, although Tripataly was, and is now, under the 
Nabob of Arcot. But my lord had many causes of complaint 
against him, and when he declared for the French, our lord, who 
was not then a rajah, although chief of a considerable district, 
threw in his lot with the English, and, when they triumphed, 
was appointed rajah by them ; and Tripataly was made almost 
wholly independent of the Nabob of Arcot. At one time a 
force of our men was here with four companies of white troops, 
when it was thought that Dupleix was likely to march against 



THE RAJAH. 61 

us, and I was with that force and so learned all about the 
fighting here." 

The next day the party arrived, late in the evening, at 
Tripataly. A large number of men with torches received 
them in front of the palace, and on entering, Mrs. Holland 
was warmly received by the Rajah's wife, who carried her off 
at once to her apartments, which she did not leave afterwards, 
as she was greatly fatigued by the two long days of travel. 
Dick, on the contrary, although he had dozed in the carriage 
for the last two or three hours of the journey, woke up 
thoroughly as they neared Tripataly. As soon as they entered 
the house, the Rajah called his two sons, handsome, dark-faced 
lads of twelve and thirteen. 

" This is your cousin, boys," he said. " You must look after 
him and see that he has everything he wants, and make his 
stay as pleasant as you can." 

Although a little awed by the, to them, tall figure, they 
evinced neither shyness or awkwardness, but, advancing to 
Dick, held out their hands one after the other with grave 
courtesy. Their faces both brightened as he said in their 
own language, — 

'■ I hope we shall be great friends, cousins. I am older 
and bigger than you are, but everything is new and strange to 
me, and I shall have to depend upon you to teach me every- 
thing." 

" We did not think that you would be able to talk to us," 
the elder, whose name was Doast Assud, said, smiling. " We 
have been wondering how we should make you understand. 
Many of the white officers, who come here sometimes, speak 
our language, but none of them as well as you do." 

" You see, they only learn it after they come out here, 
while I learnt it from my mother, who has talked to me in it 
since I was quite a little boy ; so it comes as naturally to me 
as to you." 

In a few minutes supper was announced. The two boys sat 
down with their father and Dick, and the meal was served in 



62 THE TIGER OF MYSORE. 

English fashion. Dick had already become accustomed to the 
white-robed servants at the hotel at Madras, and everything 
seemed to him pleasant and home-like. 

" To-morrow, Dick," his uncle said, " you must have your 
first lesson in riding." 

The two boys looked up in surprise. They had been accus- 
tomed to horses from their earliest remembrance, and it seemed 
to them incredible that their tall cousin should require to be 
taught. Dick smiled at their look of astonishment. 

" It is not with us in England as it is here," he said. " Boys 
who live in the country learn to ride, but in London, which is 
a very great town, with nothing but houses for miles and 
miles everywhere, few people keep horses to ride. The streets 
are so crowded with vehicles of all sorts, and with people 
on foot, that it is no pleasure to ride in them, and every one 
who can afford it goes about in a carriage. Those who cannot, 
go in lined vehicles, or on foot. You would hardly see a person 
on horseback once in a week." 

" I do not like walking," Doast said gravely. 

" Well, you see, you have no occasion to walk, as you always 
have your horses ; besides, the weather here is very hot. But 
in England it is colder, and walking is a pleasure. I have 
walked over twenty miles a day many times, not because I 
had to do it, but as a day's pleasure with a friend." 

" Can you shoot, cousin ? " 

"No," Dick laughed. " There is nothing to shoot at. There 
are no wild beasts in England, and no game birds anywhere 
near London." 

Dick saw at once that he had descended many steps in his 
cousins' estimation. 

" Then what can you find to do ? " the younger boy asked. 

" Oh, there is plenty to do," Dick said. " In the first place, 
there is school ; that takes the best part of the day. Then 
there are all sorts of games. Then I used to take lessons in 
sword-exercise, and did all sorts of things to improve my 
muscles and to make me strong. Then, on holidays, three or 



THE RAJAH. 63 

four of us would go for a long walk, and sometimes we went 
out on the river in a boat ; and every morning early we used to 
go for a swim. Oh, I can tell you, there was plenty to do and 
I was busy from morning till night. But I want very much to 
learn to shoot, both with gun and pistol, as well as to ride." 

" We have got English guns and pistols," Doast said. " We 
will lend them to you ; we have a place where we practise. 
Our father says every one ought to be able to shoot, don't you, 
father ? " 

The Rajah nodded. 

" Every one out here ought to, Doast, because, you see, 
every man here may be called upon to fight, and every one 
carries arms. But it is different in England ; nobody fights 
there, except those who go into the army, and nobody carries 
weapons." 

" What ! not swords, pistols, and daggers, father ? " Doast 
exclaimed, in surprise ; for to him it seemed that arms were as 
necessary a part of attire as a turban, and much more 
necessary than shoes. " But when people are attacked by 
marauders, or two chiefs quarrel with each other, what can 
they do if they have no arms ? " 

" There are no marauders and no chiefs," Dick laughed. " In 
the old times, hundreds of years ago, there were nobles who 
could call out all their tenants and retainers to fight their 
battles, and in those days people carried swords as they do 
here. There are nobles still, but they have no longer any 
power to call out any one, and if they quarrel they have to go 
before a court for the matter to be decided, just as every one 
else does." 

This seemed to Doast a very unsatisfactory state of things, 
and he looked to his father for an explanation. 

" It is as your cousin says, Doast. You have been down with 
me to Madras, and you have seen that, except the officers in 
the army, none of the Europeans carry arms. It is the same in 
England. England is a great island, and as they have many 
ships of war, no enemy can land there. There is one king over 



64 THE TIGER OF MYSORE. 

the whole country, and there are written laws by which every 
one, high and low alike, are governed. So you see, no one has 
to carry arms : all disputes are settled by the law, and there is 
peace everywhere ; for as nothing would be settled by fighting, 
and the law would punish any one, however much in the right 
he might be, who fought, there is no occasion at all for 
weapons. It is a good plan, for you see no one, however rich, 
can tyrannise over others ; and were the greatest noble to kill 
the poorest peasant, the law would hang him just the same as 
it would hang a peasant who killed a lord. And now, boys, you 
had better be off to bed. Your cousin has had a long day of 
it, and I have no doubt he will be glad to do so. To-morrow 
we will begin to teach him to ride and to shoot, and I have no 
doubt that he will be ready, in return, to teach you a great deal 
about his country." 

The boys got up. But Doast paused to ask his father one 
last question. 

" But how is it, father, if the English never carry weapons 
and never fight, that they are such brave soldiers ? For have 
they not conquered all our princes and rajahs, and have even 
beaten Tippoo Sahib and made him give them much of his 
country ? " 

" The answer would be a great deal too long to be given 
to-night, Doast. You had better ask your cousin about it in 
the morning." 



CHAPTER IY. 

FIRST IMPRESSIONS. 

THE next morning Dick was up early, eager to investigate 
the place, of which he had seen little the night before. 
The house was large and handsome, the Rajah having added 
to it gradually every year. On passing the doors, the great 
hall was at once entered; its roof, of elaborately carved 
stone, was supported by two rows of pillars with sculptured 



FIRST IMPRESSIONS. 65 

capitals. The floor was made of inlaid marble, and at one 
end was raised a foot above the general level. Here stood 
a stone chair on which the Rajah sat when he adjudicated upon 
disputes among his people, heard petitions, and gave audiences ; 
while a massive door on the left-hand side gave entrance to the 
private apartments. These were all small in comparison with 
the entrance hall. The walls were lined with marble slabs, richly 
carved, and were dimly lighted by windows, generally high 
up in the walls, which were of great thickness. The marble 
floors were covered with thick rugs, and each room had its 
divan, with soft cushions and rich shawls and covei'S. The room 
in which they had supped the night before was the only 
exception. This had been specially furnished and decorated in 
English fashion. The windows here were low and afforded 
a view over the garden. Next to it were several apartments, 
all fitted with divans, but with low windows and a bright 
outlook ; they could be darkened during the heat of the day 
by shutters. With the exception of these windows, the others 
throughout the house contained no glass, the light entering 
through innumerable holes that formed a filigree work in the 
thin slabs of stone that filled the orifices. 

The grounds round the palace were thickly planted with trees, 
which constituted a grove rather than a garden, according to 
Dick's English notions. This was, indeed, the great object of 
the planter, and numerous fountains added to the effect of the 
overhanging foliage. Dick wandered about, delighted. Early 
as it was, men with water-skins were at work among the 
clumps of flowers and shrubs that covered the ground wherever 
there was a break among the trees. Here and there were small 
pavilions whose roofs of sculptured stone were supported by 
shafts of marble. The foliage of shrubs and trees alike was new 
to Dick, and the whole scene delighted him. Half-an-hour 
later his two cousins joined him. 

" We wondered what had become of you," Doast said, " and 
should not have found you if Rajbullub had not told us that 
he saw you come out here. Come in now ; coffee is ready. We 

( M 81 ) E 



66 THE TIGER OF MYSORE. 

always have coffee the first thing, except in very hot weather, 
when we have fruit sherbet. After that we ride or shoot till 
the sun gets hot, and then come in to the morning meal at 
ten." 

On going in, Dick found that his mother and the ranee were 
both up, and they all sat down to what Dick considered a 
breakfast, consisting of coffee and a variety of fruit and bread. 
One or two dishes of meat were also handed round, but were 
taken away untouched. 

" Now come out to the stables, Dick," the Rajah said. 
" Anwar, the officer who commanded the escort, will meet us 
there. He will be your instructor." 

The stables were large. The horses were fastened to rings 
along each side, and were not, as in England, separated from 
each other by stalls. A small stone trough, with running 
water, was fixed against each wall at a convenient height, and 
beneath this was a pile of fodder before each horse. 

" This is the one that I have chosen for you," the Rajah 
said, stopping before a pretty creature, that possessed a con- 
siderable proportion of Arab blood, as was shown by its small 
head ; " it is very gentle and well trained, and is very fast. 
When you have got perfectly at ease upon it you shall have 
something more difficult to sit, until you are able to ride any 
horse in the stable bare-backed. Murad is to be your own 
property as long as you are out here." 

A syce led the horse out ; it was bridled but unsaddled, and 
Anwar gave a few instructions to Dick and then said, " I will 
help you up, but in a short time you will learn to vault on 
to his back without any assistance. See ! you gather your 
reins so, in your left hand, place your right hand on its shoulder, 
and then spring up." 

" I can do that now," Dick laughed, and, placing his hand 
on the horse's shoulder, he lightly vaulted into his seat. 

" Well done, Dick," the Rajah said, while the two boys, who 
had been looking on with amused faces, clapped their hands. 

"Now Sahib," Anwar went on, "you must let your legs 



FIRST IMPRESSIONS. 67 

hang easily. Press with your knees, and let your body sway 
slightly with the movement of the horse ; balance yourself 
rather than try to hold on." 

" I understand," Dick said. "It is just as you do on board 
ship when she is rolling a bit. Let go the reins." 

For half-an-hour the horse proceeded at a walk along the 
road that wound in and out through the park-like grounds. " I 
begin to feel quite at home," Dick said, at the end of that time. 
" I should like to go a bit faster now. It is no odds if I do 
tumble off." 

" Shake your rein a little ; the horse Avill understand it," 
Anwar said. 

Dick did so, and Murad at once started at a gentle canter. 
Easy as it was, Dick thought several times that he would be off. 
However, he gripped as tightly as he could with his knees, and 
as he became accustomed to the motion and learned to give to 
it, acquired ease and confidence. He was not, however, sorry 
when, at the end of another half -hour, Anwar held up his hand 
as he approached him, and the horse stopped at the slightest 
touch of the rein. As he slid off, his legs felt as if they did 
not belong to him, and his back ached so that he could scarce 
straighten it. The Rajah and his sons had returned to the 
palace, and the boys were there waiting for him. 

" You have done very well, cousin," Doast said, with grave 
approval ; '.' you will not be long before you can ride as well as 
Ave can. Now you had better go up at once and have a bath, 
and put on fresh clothes." 

Dick felt that the advice was good, as, bathed in per- 
spiration, and stiff and sore in every limb, he slowly made his 
way to his room. For the next month he spent the greater 
part of his time on horseback. For the first week he rode 
only in the grounds of the palace; then he ventured beyond, 
accompanied by Anwar on horseback ; then his two cousins 
joined the party ; and, by the end of the month, he was per- 
fectly at home on Murad's back. 

So far, he had not begun to practise shooting. " It would be 



68 THE TIGER OF MYSORE. 

of no use," the Rajah said, when he one day spoke of it; 
' you want your nerves in good order for that, and it requires 
an old horseman to have his hand steady enough for shooting 
straight after a hard ride. Your rides are not severe for a 
horseman, but they are trying for you. Leave the shooting 
alone, lad ; there is no hurry for it." 

By this time the Rajah had become convinced that it was 
useless to try and dissuade either his sister or Dick from 
attempting the enterprise for which they had come over. 
Possibly the earnest conviction of the former that her husband 
was still alive influenced him to some extent, and the strength 
and activity of Dick showed him that he was able to play the 
part of a man. lie said little, but watched the boy closely, 
made him go through trials of strength with some of his troopers, 
and saw him practise with blunted swords with others. Dick 
did well in both trials, and the Rajah then requested Anwar, 
who was celebrated for his skill with the tulwar, to give him, 
daily, half-an-hour's sword-play, after his riding lesson. He 
himself undertook to teach him to use the rifle and pistol. 

Dick threw himself into his work with great ardour, and 
in a very short time could sit any horse in the stable, and came 
to use a rifle and pistol with an amount of accuracy that 
surprised his young cousins. 

""•The boy is getting on wonderfully well," the Rajah said one 
day to his sister ; " his exercises have given him so much nerve 
and so steady a hand, that he already shoots very fairly. I 
should expect him to grow up into a fine man, Margaret, 
were it not that I have the gravest fears as to this mad 
enterprise, which I cannot help telling you, both for your 
good and his, is, in my opinion, absolutely hopeless." 

"I know, Mortiz," she said, "that you think it is folly on my 
part to cling to hope ; and while I do not disguise from myself 
that there would seem but small chance that my husband has 
survived, and that I can give no reason for my faith in his 
still being alive, and my confidence that he will be restored 
to me some day, I have so firm a conviction that nothing will 



FIRST IMPRESSIONS. 09 

shake it. Why should I have such a confidence if it were 
not well founded ? In my dreams I always see him alive, and 
I believe firmly that I dream of him so often because he is 
thinking of me. When he was at sea, several times I felt 
disturbed and anxious, though without any reason for doing 
so, and each time, on his return, I found, when we com- 
pared dates, that his ship was battling with a tempest at 
the time I was so troubled about him. I remember that 
the first time this happened he laughed at me ; but when, 
upon two other occasions, it turned out so, he said, ' There are 
things we do not understand, Margaret. You know that in 
Scotland there are many who believe in second sight, as it is 
called, and that there are families there, and they say in 
Ireland also, where a sort of warning is given of the death of 
a member of the family. We sailors are a superstitious people, 
and believe in things that landsmen langh at. It does not 
seem to me impossible that when two people love each other 
dearly, as we do, one may feel when the other is in danger, or 
may be conscious of bis death. It may be said that such 
things seldom happen ; but that is no proof that they never do 
so, for some people may be more sensitive to such feelings or 
impressions than others, and you may be one of them. There 
is one thing, Margaret : the fact that you have somehow felt 
when I was in trouble, should cheer you when I am away, 
fur if mere danger should so affect you, surely you will know 
should death befall me ; and as long as you do not feel that, 
you may be sure that I shall return safe and sound to you.' 
Now, I believe that firmly. I was once troubled — so troubled, 
that for two or three days I was ill — and so convinced was I 
that something had happened to Jack, and yet that he was not 
dead, that when, nigh two years afterwards, Ben came home, 
and I learned that it was on the day of the wreck of his ship 
that I had so suffered, I was not in the least surprised. Since 
then I have more than once had the same feelings, and have 
always been sure that at the time Jack was in special danger; 
but I have never once felt that he was dead, never once 



70 THE TIGEli OF MYSORE. 

thought so, and am as certain that he is still alive as if I saw 
him sitting in the chair opposite to me, for I firmly believe 
that, did he die, I should see his spiiit, or that, at any 
rate, I should know for certain that he had gone. So what- 
ever you say, though reason may be altogether on your side, 
it will not shake my confidence one bit. I know that Jack 
is alive, and I believe firmly, although of this I am not abso- 
lutely sure, that he will some day be restored to me." 

" You did not tell me this before, Margaret," the Rajah 
said, " and what you say goes for much with me. Here in 
India there are many who, as is said, possess this power that 
you call second sight ; certainly some of the Fakirs do. I 
have heard many tales of warnings they have given, and 
these have always come true. I will not try, in future, to 
damp your confidence, and will hope with you that your 
husband may yet be restored to you." 

One evening Dick remarked : " You said down at Madras, 
Uncle, that you would some day tell me about the invasion 
by Hyder Ali. Will you tell me about it now ? " 

The Rajah nodded. His sons took their seats at his feet, 
and Dick curled himself up on the divan by his side. 

" You must know," the Rajah began, " that the war was 
really the result of the intrigues of Sir Thomas Rumbold, the 
governor of Madras, and his council. In the first place they 
had seriously angered the Nizam; the latter had taken a French 
force into his service which the English had compelled Basult 
Jung to dismiss, and Madras sent an officer to his court, 
■with instructions to remonstrate with him for so doing. At 
the same time they gave him notice that they should no 
longer pay to him the tribute they had agreed upon, for the 
territory called the Northern Circars. This would have led to 
war, but the Bengal government promptly interfered, cancelled 
altogether the demands made by the Madras government, 
and for the time patched up the quarrel. The Nizam professed 
to be satisfied, but he saw that trouble might arise when the 
English were more prepared to enforce their demands ; he 




THE RAJAH TELLS THE STORY OF THE WAR. 



FIRST IMPRESSIONS. 71 

therefore entered into negotiations Avith Hyder Ali and the 
Mahrattas for an alliance, whose object was the entire expulsion 
of the British from India. 

" The Mahrattas from Poonah were to operate against Bom- 
bay ; those in Central India and the north were to make 
incursions into Bengal ; the Nizam was to invade the Northern 
Circars ; and Hyder was to direct his force against Madras. 
Hyder at once began to collect military stores, and obtained 
large quantities from the French at Mahe, a town they still 
retain, on the Malabar coast. The Madras government 
prepared to attack Mahe, when Hyder informed them that the 
settlements of the Dutch, French, and English, on the Malabar 
coast, being situated within his territory, were equally entitled 
to his protection, and that if Mahe were attacked, he should 
retaliate by an incursion into the province of Arcot. In spite 
of this threat, Mahe was captured. Hyder for a time remained 
quiet, but the Madras government gave him fresh cause for 
offence by sending a force in August 1779 to the assistance of 
Basult Jung at Adoni. 

" To get there this detachment had to pursue a route which 
led for two hundred miles through the most difficult passes, 
and through the territories both of the Nizam and Hyder. 
The Council altogether ignored the expressed determination of 
both these princes to oppose the march, and did not even observe 
the civility of informing them that they were going to send 
troops through their territory. I do not say, Dick, that this 
made any real difference in the end ; the alliance between the 
three native Powers being made, it was certain that war would 
break out shortly ; still, had it not been for their folly in 
giving Hyder and the Nizam a reasonable excuse for entering 
upon hostilities, it might have been deferred until the Madras 
government was better prepared to meet the storm. The 
Bengal government fortunately again stepped in and undid at 
least a part of the evil. It took the entire management of 
affairs out of the hands of Rumbold's council, and its action 
was confirmed by the Board of Directors, who censured all 



72 THE TIGER OF MYSORE. 

the proceedings, dismissed Sir Thomas Rumbold and his two 
chief associates from the Council, and suspended other members. 

" The prompt and conciliatary measures taken by the Bengal 
government appeased the resentment felt by the Nizam, and 
induced him to withdraw from the Confederacy. Hyder, how- 
ever, was bent upon war, and the imbecile government here 
took no steps whatever to meet the storm. The commissariat 
was entirely neglected ; they had no transport train whatever, 
and the most important posts were left without a garrison. 
It was towards the end of June that we received the news that 
Hyder had left his capital at the head of an army of ninety 
thousand men, of whom twenty-eight thousand were cavalry. 
He attempted no disguise as to his object, and moved, confident 
in his power, to conquer the Carnatic and drive the English 
into the sea. My father had already made his preparations. 
Everything was in readiness, and as soon as the news reached 
him, he started for Madras, under the guard of his escort, with 
my mother and myself, most of the traders of the town, and 
the landowners, who had gathered here in fear and trembling. 

" It was a painful scene, as you may imagine, and I shall 
never forget the terrified crowds in the streets and the wailing 
of the women. Many families who then left reached Madras 
in safety, but of those who remained in the town all are 
dead or prisoners beyond the hills. Hyder descended through 
the pass of Changama on the 20th of July, and his horse- 
men spread out like a cloud over the country, burning, 
devastating, and slaughtering. Hyder moved with the main 
army slowly, occupying town after town and placing garrisons 
in them. You must not suppose that he devastated the 
whole country ; he was too wise for that. He anticipated 
reigning over it as its sovereign, and had no wish to injure its 
prosperity. It was only over tracts where he considered that 
devastation would hamper the movements of an English army, 
that everything was laid waste. 

" On the 21st of August he invested Arcot, and a week later, 
hearing that the British army had moved out from Madras, he 



>. 




fa I in it 






- 




V 






^ 



MAP OF 

SOUTHERN INDIA 

AT THE TIME OF THE WAR WITH 

TIPPOO SMB. 

^Enffhsh Miles 




BIACKTE & SON, LIWITEP , 




78 I.ongE 



FIRST IMPRESSIONS. 73 

broke up the siege and advanced to meet them. Sir Hector 
Munro, the British general, was no doubt brave, but he 
committed a terrible blunder ; instead of marching to combine 
his force with that of Colonel Baillie, who was coming down 
from Guntoor, he marched in the opposite direction to Con- 
jeveram, sending word to Colonel Baillie to follow him. Baillie's 
force amounted to over two thousand eight hundred men, 
Munro's to five thousand two hundred. Had they united, the 
force would have exceeded eight thousand, and could have 
given battle to Hyder's immense army with fair hope of suc- 
cess. The English have won before now with greater odds 
against them. My father had marched out with his cavalry 
one hundred and fifty strong, with Munro. Of course I was 
with him, and it was to him that the English general gave the 
despatch to carry to Colonel Baillie. We rode hard, for at any 
moment Hyder's cavalry might swoop down and bar the road ; 
but we got through safely, and the next morning, the 24th 
Baillie started. 

"The encampment was within twenty-five miles of Madras, 
and with one long forced march we could have effected a 
junction with Munro. The heat was tremendous, and Baillie 
halted that night on the bank of the River Cortelour. The bed 
was dry, and my father urged him to cross before halting. 
The colonel replied that the men were too exhausted to move 
farther, and that as he would the next day be able to join 
Munro, it mattered not on which side of the river he encamped. 
That night the river rose, and for ten days we were unable 
to cross. On the 4th of September we got over ; but by that 
time Tippoo, with five thousand picked infantry, six thousand 
horse, six heavy guns, and a large body of irregulars, detached 
by Hyder to watch us, barred the way. 

"Colonel Baillie, finding that there was no possibility of 
reaching Conjeveram without fighting, took up a position at 
a village, and on the Gth was attacked by Tippoo. The action 
lasted three hours, and although the enemy were four times 
more numerous than we were, the English beat off the attacks. 



74 THE TIGER OF MYSORE 

We were not engaged, for against Tippoo's large cavalry force 
our few horsemen could do nothing, and were therefore forced 
to remain in the rear of the British line. But though Colonel 
Baillie had beaten off the attacks made on him, he felt that 
he was not strong enough to fight his way to Conjeveram, 
which was but fourteen miles distant, and he therefore wrote 
to Sir Hector Munro to come to his assistance. For three 
days Sir Hector did nothing, but on the evening of the 8th 
he sent off a force composed of the flank companies of the 
regiments with him. These managed to make their way past 
the forces both of Hyder and Tippoo, and reached us without 
having to fire a shot. 

" Their arrival brought our force up to over three thousand 
seven hundred men. Had Munro made a feigned attack upon 
Hyder, and so prevented him from moving to reinforce Tippoo, 
we could have got through without much difficulty. But he did 
nothing ; and Hyder, seeing the utter incapacity of the man 
opposed to him, moved off with his whole army and guns to join 
his son. Our force set out as soon as it was dark on the evening 
of the 9th ; but the moment we started we were harassed by the 
enemy's irregulars. The march was continued for five or six 
miles, our position becoming more and more serious, and at last 
Colonel Baillie took the fatal resolution of halting till morning, 
instead of taking advantage of the darkness to press forward. 
At daybreak fifty guns opened on us. Our ten field-pieces 
returned the fire until our ammunition was exhausted. ISTo 
orders were issued by the colonel, who had completely lost his 
head ; so that our men were mowed down by hundreds, until at 
last the enemy poured down and slaughtered them relentlessly. 

" We did not see the end of the conflict. When the colonel gave 
the orders to halt, my father said to me, ' This foolish officer 
will sacrifice all our lives ; does he think that three thousand 
men can withstand one hundred thousand, with a great number 
of guns ? We will go while we can ; we can do no good here.' 
We mounted our horses and rode off ; in the darkness we 
came suddenly upon a body of Tippoo's horsemen, but clashed 



FIRST IMPRESSIONS. 75 

straight at them and cut our way through, but with the. loss of 
half our force, and did not draw rein until we reached Madras. 
The roar of battle had been heard at Conjeveram, and the fury 
and indignation in the camp, at the desertion of Colonel Baillie's 
detachment, was so great that the general at last gave orders 
to march to their assistance. When his force arrived within 
two miles of the scene of conflict the cessation of fire showed 
that it was too late, and that Baillie's force was well-nigh 
annihilated. Munro retired to Conjeveram, and at three o'clock 
the next morning retreated, with the loss of all his heavy guns 
and stores, to Madras. 

" The campaign only lasted twenty-one days, and was 
marked by almost incredible stupidity and incapacity on the 
part of the two English commanders. We remained at 
Madras. My father determined that he would take no more 
share in the fighting until some English general, possessing the 
courage and ability that had always before distinguished them, 
took the command. In the meantime Ilyder surrounded and 
captured Arcot after six weeks' delay, and then laid siege to 
Amboor, Chingleput, and Wandiwash. In November Sir Eyre 
Coote arrived from England and took the command ; con- 
fidence was at once restored, for he was a fine old soldier 
and had been engaged in every struggle in India from the 
time of Clive; but Avith the whole country in the hands of 
Ilyder, it was impossible to obtain draft animals or carts, and 
it was not until the middle of January that he was able to 
move. On the 19th he reached Chingleput, and on the 20th 
sent off a thousand men to obtain possession of the fort of 
Carangooly. It was a strong place, and the works had been 
added to by Ilyder, who had placed there a garrison of seven 
hundred men. The detachment would not have been sent 
against it, had not news been obtained on the way that the 
garrison had fallen back to Chingleput. 

"Our tii. up of cavalry went with the detachment, as my 
father knew the country well. To the surprise of Captain 
Davis, who was in command, we found the garrison on the walls. 



76 THE TIGER OF MYSORE. 

" ' What do you think, Rajah ? ' Captain Davis, who was 
riding by his side, asked. ' My orders were that I was to take 
possession of the place, but it was supposed that I should find 
it empty.' 

" 'I should say that you had better try, with or without 
orders,' my father replied. ' The annihilation of Baillie's force 
and the miserable retreat of Munro, have made a terribly 
bad impression through the country, and a success is sorely 
needed to raise the spirits of our friends.' 

" ' We will do it,' Captain Davis said, and called up a few 
English engineers and a company of white troops he had with 
him, and ordered them to blow in the gate. 

" My father volunteered to follow close behind them with his 
dismounted cavalry, and when the Avord was given, forward we 
went. It was hot work, I can tell you. The enemy's guns 
swept the road, and their musketry kept up an incessant roar. 
Many fell, but we kept on until close to the gate, and then the 
white troops opened fire upon Hyder's men on the walls, so as 
to cover the sappers, who were fixing the powder-bags. They 
soon ran back to us. There was a great explosion, and the 
gates fell. With loud shouts we rushed forward into the fort ; 
and close behind us came the Sepoys, led by Captain Davis. 

" It took some sharp fighting before we overcame the re- 
sistance of the garrison, who fought desperately, knowing well 
enough that, after the massacre of Baillie's force, little quai'ter 
would be given them. The British loss was considerable, and 
twenty of my father's little company were among the killed. 
Great stores of provisions were found here, and proved most 
useful to the army. The news of the capture of Carangooly so 
alarmed the besiegers of Wandiwash that they at once raised 
the siege and retreated, and on the following day Sir Eyre Coote 
and his force arrived there. It was a curious thing that on the 
same day of the same month Sir Eyre Coote had, twenty-one 
years before, raised the siege of Wandiwash by a victory over 
the army that was covering the operation. Wandiwash had 
been nobly defended by a young lieutenant named Flint, who 




1, 2, 3. The enemy's masked batteries, placed to oppose our march to Cuddalore 
4, 5. First and second positions of the English advancing. 

6. First English line during the cannonade. 

7. Second English line during the cannonade. 

3. A chain of Hyder's irregular horse posted as a decoy to the masked batteries. 
9. First position of the Mysoreans. 

10. Second position of Hyder's infantry, over whom his guns fired from the sand- 

banks. 

11. Position of Hyder's horse during the cannonade. 

12. Attempt by Hyder's grenadiers to gain the hill. 

13. Attempt by Kiram Saib to charge our line, where he and most of the party 

were killed. 

14. Hyder's station during the action. 

15. An armed ship firing upon the enemy. 

16. English camp after the battle. 



78 THE TIGER OF MYSOEE. 

had made his way in through the enemy's lines, a few hours 
before the treacherous native officer in command had arranged 
with Hyder to surrender it, and, taking command, had repulsed 
every attack, and had even made a sortie. 

" There was now a long pause ; having no commissariat 
train, Sir Eyre Coote was forced to make for the sea-shore, 
and, though hotly followed by Hyder, reached Ouddalore. 
A French fleet off the coast, however, prevented provisions 
being sent to him, and, even after the French had retired, the 
Madras government were so dilatory in forwarding supplies 
that the army was reduced to the verge of starvation. It was 
not until the middle of Jane that a movement was possible, 
owing to the want of carriage. The country inland had been 
swept bare by Hyder, and, on leaving Ouddalore, Sir Eyre Coote 
was obliged to follow the sea-coast. When he arrived at 
Porto Novo, the army was delighted to find a British fleet 
there, and scarcely less pleased to hear that Lord Macartney 
had arrived as governor of Madras. 

" Hyder 's army had taken up a strong position between the 
camp and Ouddalore, and Sir Eyre Ooote determined to give 
him battle. Four days' rice was landed from the fleet, and 
with this scanty supply in their knapsacks the troops marched 
out to attack Hyder. We formed part of the baggage guard 
and had, therefore, an excellent opportunity of seeing the light. 
The march was by the sea. The infantry moved in order of 
battle in two lines. After going for some distance we could 
see the enemy's position plainly. It was a very strong one ; 
on its right was high ground, on which were numerous 
batteries which would take us in flank as we advanced, and 
their line extended from these heights to the sand-hills by 
the shore. 

" They had thrown up several batteries, and might, for 
aught we knew, have many guns hidden on the high ground on 
either flank. An hour was spent in reconnoitring the enemy's 
position, during which they kept up an incessant cannonade, 
to which the English field-guns attempted no reply. To me 



FIRST IMPRESSIONS. 79 

and the officers of this troop it seemed impossible that any 
force could advance to the attack of Hyder's position without 
being literally swept away by the cross-fire that would be opened 
upon it ; but when I expressed my fears my father said, 
' No ; you will see no repetition of that terrible affair with 
Baillie's column. The English have now got a commander 
who knows his business, and when that is the case there is 
never any fear as to what the result will be. I grant that the 
look-out seems desperate. Ilyder has all the advantage of a 
very strong position, a very powerful artillery, and has six or 
seven to one in point of numbers ; but for all that I firmly 
believe that before night you will see us in possession of those 
hills, and Hyder's army in full flight.' 

" Presently we saw a movement. The two lines of infantry 
formed into columns, and instead of advancing towards Hyder's 
position, turned down towards the sea, and marched along be- 
tween it and the sand-hills. We were at the same time set in 
motion, and kept along between the infantry and the sea, so as to 
be under their protection if Hyder's cavalry should sweep down. 
All his preparations had been made under the supposition that 
we should advance by the main road to Ouddalore, and this 
movement entirely disconcerted his plans. The sand-hills com- 
pletely protected our advancing columns, and when they had 
reached a point almost in line with Hyder's centre, the artillery 
dashed up to the crest of the hills and the first column 
passed through a break in them and moved forward against 
the enemy, the guns above clearing a way for them. A 
short halt was made until the artillery of the second line 
came up, and also took their position on the hill ; then the 
first column, with its guns, moved forward again. 

" Hyder had in the meantime moved back his line and 
batteries into a position at right angles to that they had before 
occupied, and facing the passage through the sand-hills by 
which the English were advancing. As soon as the column 
issued from the valley a tremendous fire was poured upon it, 
but it again formed into line of battle, and, covered by the fire 



80 THE TIGER OF MYSORE. 

of the artillery, moved forward. It was a grand sight. My 
father and I had left the baggage, which remained by the sea, 
and had ridden up on to a sand-hill, from which we had a view 
of the whole of the battle-ground. It was astonishing to see 
the line of English infantry advancing, under that tremendous 
fire, against the rising ground occupied by the dense masses of 
the enemy. Presently there was a movement opposite, and 
a vast body of cavalry moved down the slope. As they came 
the red English line suddenly broke up, and, as if by magic, 
a number of small squares, surrounded by glistening bayonets, 
appeared where it had stood. 

" Down rode Hyder's cavalry. Every gun on our side was 
turned upon them. But though we could see the confusion in 
the ranks caused by the shot that swept them, they kept on. 
It seemed that the little red patches must be altogether over- 
whelmed by the advancing wave. But as it came closer, flashes 
of fire spurted out from the faces of the squares. We could 
see the horses recoil when close to the bayonets, and then 
the stream poured through the intervals between the squares. 
As they did so, crackling volleys broke out, while from the 
batteries on the sand-hills an incessant fire was kept up upon 
them. Then, following the volleys, came the incessant rattle of 
musketry. The confusion among the cavalry grew greater and 
greater. Regiments were mixed up together, and their very 
numbers impeded their action. Many gallant fellows, detach- 
ing themselves from the mass, rode bravely at the squares, and 
died on the bayonets ; others huddled together, confused and 
helpless against the storm of bullets and shot ; and at last, 
as if with a sudden impulse, they rode off in all directions, 
and, sweeping round, regained their position in the rear of 
their infantry, while loud cheers broke from our side. 

" The squares again fell into line, which, advancing steadily, 
drove Hyder's infantry before it. As this was going on, a 
strong force of infantry and cavalry, with guns, was moved 
round by Hyder to fall on the British rear. These, however, 
were met by the second line, which had hitherto remained in 



FIRST IMPRESSIONS. 81 

reserve, and after fierce fighting were driven back along the 
sand-hills. But as they were retiring the main body of Hyder's 
cavalry moved round to support the attack. Fortunately a 
British schooner, which had sailed from Porto Novo when 
the troops started, had anchored near the shore to give 
what protection she could to the baggage, and now opened 
fire with her guns upon the cavalry as they rode along 
between the sand-hills and the sea, and with such effect that 
they halted and wavered ; and when two of the batteries on 
the sand-hills also opened fire upon them, they fell back in 
haste. 

" This was Hyder's last effort. The British line continued 
to advance until it had gained all the positions occupied by 
the enemy, and these were soon in headlong flight ; ITyder 
himself, who had been almost forced by his attendants to leave 
the ground, being with them. It was a wonderful victory. 
The English numbered but 8,476 men, of whom 306 were 
killed or wounded. Hyder's force was about 65,000, and his 
loss was not less than 10,000. The victory had an immense 
effect in restoring the confidence of the English troops, which 
had been greatly shaken by the misfortunes caused by the 
incapacity of Munro and Baillie ; but it had no other conse- 
quences, for want of carriage, and a deficiency of provisions 
and ecpiipment, prevented Sir Eyre Coote from taking the 
offensive, and he was obliged to confine himself to capturing 
a few forts near the coast. 

" On the 27th of August the armies met again, Hyder 
having chosen the scene of his victory over Baillie's force 
to give battle, believing the position to be a fortunate one 
for himself . Hyder had now been joined by Tippoo, who had 
not been present at the last battle, and his force numbered 
80,000 men, while the English were 11,000 strong. I did not 
see the battle, as Ave were at the time occupied in escorting 
a convoy of provisions from Madras. The fight was much better 
contested than the previous battle had been. Hyder was well 
acquainted with the ground, and made skilful use of his 

( M S4 ) _, 



82 THE TIGER OF MYSORE. 

opportunities, by fortifying all the points at which he could 
be attacked. The fight lasted eight hours. At last Sir Eyre 
Coote's first division turned the enemy's left flank by the 
capture of the village of Pillalore, while his second turned 
their right, and Hyder was obliged to fall back. But this was 
done in good order, and the enemy claimed that it was a 
drawn battle. This, however, was not the case, as the English 
at night encamped on the position occupied by Hyder in the 
morning. 

" Still the scandalous mismanagement at Madras continued 
to cripple us. But, learning from the commandant at Vellore 
that, unless he were relieved, he would be driven to surrender 
for want of provisions, Sir Eyre Ooote marched to his help. 
He met the enemy on the way. Hyder was taken by surprise, 
and was moving oif when the English arrived. In order to 
give his infantry time to march away, he hurled the whole of 
his cavalry against the English. Again and again they charged 
down with the greatest bravery, and although the batteries 
swept their ranks with grape, and the squares received them 
with deadly volleys, they persevered until Tippoo had carried 
off his infantry and guns, and then, having lost five thousand 
men, followed him. The English then moved on towards 
Vellore. Hyder avoided another encounter, and Vellore was 
relieved. Sir Eyre Ooote handed over to its commandant 
almost the whole of the provisions carried by the army, and, 
having thus supplied the garrison with sufficient food for six 
weeks, marched back to Madras, his troops suffering greatly 
from famine on the way. 

" Nothing took place during the winter, except that Sir Eyre 
Coote again advanced and revictualled Vellore. In March 
a French fleet arrived off the coast, landed a force of three 
thousand men to assist Hyder, and informed him that a 
much larger division was on its way. Fortunately, this did 
not arrive, many of the ships being captured by the English 
on their way out. In the course of the year there were several 
fights, but none of any consequence, and things remained in 



FIRST IMPRESSIONS. 83 

the same state until the end of the year, when, on the 7th 
of December, Hyder died, and Tippoo was proclaimed his suc- 
cessor. Bussy arrived with fresh reinforcements from France 
in April, and took the command of Ilyder's French contingent, 
and in June there was a battle between him and a force 
commanded by General Stuart, the successor to Sir Eyre 
Coote, who had been obliged to resign from ill health, and who 
had died in the spring. 

" The French position was a very strong one, and was protected 
by numerous field-works. The battle was the most sanguinary 
fought during the war, considering the numbers engaged. The 
English carried a portion of the works and captured fourteen 
guns, and, as the French retired during the night, were able to 
claim a victory. Their loss, however, was over a thousand, 
while that of the French was not more than a third of that 
number. During that year there was little fighting down here. 
A Bombay force, however, under the command of General 
Matthews, captured Bednore; but Tippoo hastened against 
him with a great force, besieged Bednore, and forced it to 
surrender after a desperate defence. Tippoo violated the terms 
of capitulation, and made the defenders prisoners. Mangalore 
was next besieged by him, but resisted for nearly nine months, 
and only surrendered in January 1784. 

" Tippoo had, by this time, lost the services of his French 
auxiliaries, as England and France had made peace at home. 
Negotiations between Tippoo and the English went on till 
March, when a treaty was signed. By its provisions, Tippoo 
should have handed back all his prisoners. He murdered 
large numbers of them, but 1000 British soldiers and 1600 
Sepoys obtained their liberty. No one knows how many were 
retained of the number, calculated at 200,000, of natives carried 
off from, the countries overrun by Hyder's troops. Only 2000 
were released. More British would doubtless have been freed 
had it not been for the scandalous cowardice of the three men 
sent up as British commissioners to Tippoo. They were treated 
with the greatest insult and contempt by him, and, in fear 



84 TEE TIGER OF MYSORE. 

of their lives, were too glad to accept the prisoners he chose to 
hand over, without troubling themselves in the slightest about 
the rest, whom they basely deserted and left to their fate." 



CHAPTER V. 

WAR DECLARED. 

" rpiTAT gives you a general idea, Dick, of the war with Tippoo. 

X I saw little of the events after the battle of Porto Novo, 
as my father was taken ill soon after, and died at Madras. 
Seeing that there was no probability whatever of the English 
driving Hyder back until they had much larger forces and 
a much better system of management, I remained in Madras 
until peace was made ; then I came back here, rebuilt the 
palace, and have since been occupied in trying to restore the 
prosperity of my poor people. It is, I feel, a useless task, 
for it is certain that ere long the English will again be engaged 
with Mysore, and if they are, it is well-nigh certain that 
Tippoo's hordes will again sweep clown from the hills and carry 
ruin and desolation everywhere. 

" He would, as Hyder had, have the advantage on his side at 
the beginning of the Avar. He has a score of passes to choose 
from, and can descend on to the plain by any one he may select. 
And even were there a force here capable of giving battle to 
the whole Mysorean army, it could not watch all the passes, 
as to do so the army would have to be broken up into a dozen 
commands. Tippoo will therefore again be able to ravage the 
plains for weeks, perhaps, before the English can force him 
to give battle. But there is no army at present in existence 
of sufficient strength to meet him. The Madras force would 
have to wait until reinforcements arrived from Calcutta. It 
was bad before, but it will be worse now Hyder, no doubt, 
slaughtered many, but he was not cruel by nature. He carried 
off enormous quantities of people, with their flocks and herds, 



WAR DECLARED. 85 

but he did this to enrich Mysore with their labour, and did 
not treat them with unnecessary cruelty. 

" Tippoo, on the other hand, is a human tiger ; he delights in 
torturing his victims, and slays his prisoners from pure love 
of bloodshed. He is proud of the title of 'Tiger'; his footstool is 
a tiger's head, and the uniforms of his infantry are a sort of 
imitation of a tiger's stripes. He has military talent, and 
showed great judgment in command of his division — indeed, 
most of the successes gained during the last war were his work. 
Since then he has laboured incessantly to improve his army ; 
numbers of regiments have been raised, composed of the 
captives carried off from here and from the west coast. They 
are drilled in European fashion by the English captives he still 
holds in his hands." 

" But why, Uncle, instead of giving time to Tippoo to come 
down here, should we not march up the passes and compel him 
to keep his army up there to defend Seringapatam ? " 

" Because, Dick, in the first place, there is not an army 
strong enough to do so ; but even were there a force of 
fifty thousand men at Madras, they could not take the offensive 
in time. An English army cannot move without a great train 
to carry ammunition, stures and provisions ; and to get such a 
train together would be the work of months. As I have been 
telling you, during the three years the last war lasted, the 
Madras authorities were never able to collect such a train, 
and the consecpience was that their army was unable to go 
more than two or three days' march from the city. On the 
other hand, Tippoo could any day order that three days' supply 
of rice or grain should be served out to each soldier, and could 
set out on his march the following morning, as, from the 
moment he reached the plains, his cavalry would have the whole 
of the resources of the country at their mercy." 

" I see, Uncle. Then, if war broke out, you would at once 
go to Madras again ? " 

" There would be nothing else to do, Dick. I should send 
everything of value down there as soon as I saw that war was 



86 THE TIGER OF MYSORE. 

inevitable. The traders here have already begun to prepare ; 
the shops are half empty, for they have not replaced goods 
they have sold, and a very few hours would suffice for every- 
thing worth taking to be cleared out of the town. The 
country round here is comparatively uninhabited, and but a 
small portion of it tilled, so great was the number carried off 
by Hyder. Next time they will take to the hills at once, and 
I believe that many have already stored up grain in hiding- 
places there. This time it may be hoped that a few weeks, 
or months at most, may see Tippoo driven back, and for that 
time the peasants can manage to exist in the hills. No doubt 
the richer sort, who have large flocks of goats, and many cattle, 
will, as soon as danger threatens, drive them down to Madras, 
where they are sure to fetch good prices for the use of the 
army. I have already told all men who have bullock-carts 
and teams, that they can, if forced to leave home, earn a good 
living by taking service in the English transport train. I 
hope, therefore, that the results will not be so disastrous as 
before. The town may be burnt down again, but unless they 
blow up my palace, they can do little harm to it. When I 
rebuilt it, seeing the possibility of another war, I would not 
have any wood whatever used in its construction. Therefore, 
when the hangings are taken down, and the furniture from 
these rooms cleared out, there will be nothing to burn, and 
they are not likely to waste powder in blowing it up. As 
to the town, I warned the people who returned that it might 
be again destroyed before long, and therefore there has been 
no solid building. The houses have all been lightly run up 
with wood, which is plentiful enough in the hills, and no 
great harm, therefore, will be done if it is again burnt down. 
The pagoda and palace are the only stone buildings in it. 
They did some harm to the former last time by firing shot at it 
for a day or two, and, as you can see for yourself, no attempt 
has since been made to repair it, and I do not suppose they 
will trouble to damage it further. So you see, Dick, we are 
prepared for the worst." 



WAR DECLARED. 87 

" Will you fight again, as you did last time, Uncle ? " 
" I do not know, Dick. I show my loyalty to the English 
rule by repairing to the capital; but my force is too small to 
render much service. You see, my revenues have greatly 
diminished, and I cannot afford to keep up so large a force as 
my father could. Fortunately, his savings had been consider- 
able, and from these I was able to build this palace and to 
succour my people, and have still enough to keep up my 
establishment here, without pressing the cultivators of the soil 
for taxes. This year is the first that I have drawn any revenue 
from that source ; but, at any rate, I am not disposed to keep up 
a force which, while it would be insufficient to be of any great 
value in a war like this, would be a heavy tax on my purse." 
" Even the force you have, must be that, Uncle." 
" Not so much as you would think, Dick, with your English 
notions. The pay here is very small — so small that it would 
seem to you impossible for a man to live on it ; and yet many of 
these men have wives and families. All of them have patches 
of land that they cultivate, only twenty, who are changed 
once a month, being kept on duty. They are necessary; 
for I should have but little respect from my people, and less 
still from other rajahs, did I not have sentries at the gates, and 
a guard ready to turn out in honour of any visitor who might 
arrive, to say nothing of an escort of half a dozen men when I 
ride through the country. Of course, all can be called out when- 
ever I want them, as, for example, when I rode to Madras to 
meet you. The men think themselves well off upon the pay 
of three rupees a month, as they are practically only on duty 
two months each year, and have the rest of the time to 
cultivate their fields. Therefore, with the pay of the officers, 
my troop only costs me about four hundred rupees a month, 
which is, you know, equivalent to forty English pounds ; so 
that you cannot call it an expensive army, even if it is kept 
for show rather than use." 

" No, indeed, Uncle ! It seems ridiculous that a troop of a 
hundred men can be kept up for five hundred pounds a year." 



88 THE TIGER OF MYSORE. 

" Of course the men have some little privileges, Dick. They 
pay no rent or taxes for their lands ; this is a great thing 
for them, and really costs me nothing, as there is so much 
land lying uncultivated. Then, when too old for service, 
they have a pension of two rupees a month for life, and on 
that, and what little land they can cultivate, they are com- 
paratively comfortable." 

" Well, it does not seem to me, Uncle, that soldiering is a 
good trade in this country.' 

" I don't know that it is a good trade, in the money way, 
anywhere. After all, the pay out here is quite as high, in 
comparison with the ordinary rate of earning of a peasant, 
as it is in England. It is never the pay that tempts 
soldiers : among young men there are always great numbers 
who prefer the life to that of a peasant working steadily from 
daylight to dark, and I don't know that I altogether blame 
them." 

" Then you think, Uncle, there is no doubt whatever that 
there will be war ? " 

" Not a shadow of doubt, Dick — indeed, it may be said to 
have begun already ; and, like the last, it is largely due to the 
incapacity of the government of Madras." 

" I have just received a message from Arcot," the Rajah 
said, two months later, " and I must go over and see the 
Nabob." 

"I thought," Mrs. Holland said, "that Tripataly was no 
longer subject to him. I understood that our father was 
made independent of Arcot ? " 

" No, Margaret, not exactly that. The Nabob had involved 
himself in very heavy debts during the great struggle. The 
Company had clone something to help him, but were unable to 
take all his debts on their shoulders ; and indeed, there was no 
reason why they should have done so, for although during most 
of the war he was their ally, he was fighting on his own behalf, 
and not on theirs. In the war with IJyder it was different. 



WAR DECLARED. 89 

He was then quite under English influence, and, indeed, could 
scarcely be termed independent. And as he suffered terribly — his 
lands were wasted, his towns besieged, and his people driven 
off into slavery — the Company are at present engaged in 
negotiations for assisting him to pay his debts, which are very 
heavy. It was before you left, when the Nabob was much 
pressed for money and had at tbat time no claim on the 
Company, that our father bought of him a perpetual com- 
mutation of tribute, taxes, and other monies and subsidies, 
payable by Tripataly ; thus I am no longer tributary to Arcot. 
Nevertheless, this forms a portion of the Nabob's territories, 
and I cannot act as if I were an independent prince. 

" I could not make a treaty with Mysore on my own 
account, and it is clear that neither Arcot nor the English 
could allow me to do so, for in that case Mysore could erect 
fortresses here, and could use Tripataly as an advanced post on 
the plain ; therefore I am still subject to the Nabob, and could 
be called upon for military service by him. Indeed, that is 
one of the reasons why, even if I could afford it, I should not 
care to keep up a force of any strength. As it is, my troop is too 
small to be worth summoning. The Nabob has remonstrated 
with me more than once, but since the war with Hyder I have 
had a good excuse, namely, that the population has so de- 
creased that my lands lie unfilled, and it would be impossible 
for me to raise a larger force. I have, however, agreed that, 
in case of a fresh war, I will raise an additional hundred 
cavalry. 

" I expect it is in relation to this that he has sent for me 
to Arcot. We know that the English are bound by their 
treaty with Travancore to declare war. They ought in honour 
to have done it long ago, but they were unprepared. Now that 
they are nearly ready, they may do so at any time, and indeed 
the Nabob may have learned that fighting has begun. Tim 
look-out is bad. The government of Madras is just as weak 
and as short-sighted as it was during Hyder's war. There is 
but one comfort, and that is that Lord Cornwallis at Calcutta 



90 THE TIGER OF MYSORE. 

has far greater power than his predecessors, and as he is an 
experienced soldier, and is said to be an energetic man, he may 
bring \ip reinforcements from Calcutta without loss of time, 
and also set the troops of Bombay in motion. I expect that, 
as before, things will go badly at first, but hope that this time 
we shall end by giving Mysore so heavy a lesson that she will 
be powerless for mischief in future." 

" And release all the captives," Mrs. Holland exclaimed, 
clasping her hands. 

"I sincerely trust so, Margaret," her brother said gravely; 
"but, after what happened last time, we must not be sanguine. 
Scattered about as they may be in the scores of little hill-forts 
that dot the whole country, we can, unhappily, never be sure 
that all are delivered, when we have only the word of a 
treacherous tyrant like Tippoo. We know that last time 
he kept back hundreds of prisoners, among whom, as we may 
hope, was your husband, and it may be that, however completely 
he may be defeated, he may yet retain some of them, knowing 
full well it is impossible that all these hill-forts and their 
dungeons can be searched. However, doubtless if an English 
army marches to Seringapatam, many will be recovered, 
though we have reason to fear that many will, as before, be 
murdered before our arrival." 

When the Rajah returned from Arcot on the following day, 
he brought back the news that General Meadows had moved 
to the frontier at Caroor, fifty miles beyond Trichinopoly, and 
that the war was really about to begin. 

" You know," he said, " how matters stand up to now. 
Tippoo, after making peace with the Nizam and the Mahrattas, 
with whom he had been engaged in hostilities for some time, 
turned his attention to the western coast, where Coorg and 
Malabar had risen in rebellion. After, as usual, perpetrating 
horrible atrocities, and after sending a large proportion of the 
population as slaves to Mysore, he marched against Travan- 
core. Now, Travancore was specially mentioned in the treaty 
of Mangalore as one of the allies of the English, with whom 



WAR DECLARED. 91 

Tippoo bound himself not to make war ; and had he not 
been prepared to light the English he would not have attacked 
their ally. The excuse for attacking Travancore was that some 
of the fugitives from Ooorg and Malabar had taken refuge 
there. 

" Seeing that Tippoo was bent upon hostilities, Lord Corn- 
wallis and his council at Calcutta directed, as I learnt from 
an official at Madras, the authorities there to begin at once 
to make preparations for war. Instead of doing so, Mr. 
Holland, the governor, gave the Rajah the shameful and 
cowardly advice to withdraw his protection from the fugitives. 
The Rajah refused to comply with such counsel, and after some 
months spent in negotiations, Tippoo attacked the wall that 
runs along the northern frontier of Travancore. That was about 
six months ago. Yes, it was on the 28th of December — so it is 
just six months. His troops, fourteen thousand strong, made 
their way without difficulty through a breach, but they were 
suddenly attacked by a small body of Travancore men. A 
panic seized them ; they rushed back to the breach, and in the 
wild struggle to pass through it, no less than two thousand 
were either killed or crushed to death. 

" It was nearly three months before Tippoo renewed his 
attack. The lines were weak, and his army so strong that 
resistance was impossible. A breach, three-quarters of a mile 
in length, was made in the wall, and marching through this 
he devastated Travancore from end to end. His unaccountable 
delay before assaulting the position has been of great advan- 
tage to us. Had he attacked us at once, instead of wasting 
his time before Travancore, he would have found the Carnatic 
as defenceless and as completely at his mercy as Hyder did. 
He would still have done so had it depended upon Madras, but 
as the authorities here did nothing, Lord Cornwallis took the 
matter into his own hands. He was about to come here himself, 
when General Meadows, formerly Governor of Bombay, arrived, 
invested by the Company with the offices of both governor 
and of commander-in-chief. 



92 THE TIGER OF MYSORE. 

" He landed here late in February, and at once set to work, to 
prepare for war. Lord Cornwallis sent from Calcutta a large 
amount of money, stores, and ammunition, and a battalion of 
artillerymen. The Sepoys objected to travel by sea, as their 
caste rules forbade them to do so, and he therefore sent off six 
battalions of infantry by land, and the Nabob tells me they 
are expected to arrive in four or five weeks' time. The Nabob 
of Arcot and the Rajah of Tan j ore, both of whom are very 
heavily in debt to the government, are ordered, during the 
continuance of the war, to place their revenues at its disposal, 
a liberal allowance being made to them both for their personal 
expenses. Tippoo is still in Travancore — at least, he was 
there ten days ago, and has been endeavouring to negotiate. 
The Nabob tells me he believes that the object of General 
Meadows in advancing from Triehinopoly to Caroor, is to 
push on to Coimbatoor, where he will, if he arrives before 
Tippoo, cut him off from his return to his capital ; and as 
Meadows has a force of fifteen thousand men, he ought to be 
able to crush the tyrant at a blow. 

" I fear, however, there is little chance of this. The Mysore 
troops move with great rapidity, and as soon as Tippoo hears 
that the English army is marching towards Caroor, he is sure 
to take the alarm, and by this time has probably passed 
Coimbatoor on his way back. With all his faults, Tippoo 
is a good general, and the Nabob's opinion — and I quite agree 
with him — is that, as soon as he regains the table-land of 
Mysore, he will take advantage of the English army being far 
away to the south, and will pour down through the passes into 
this part of the Carnatic, which is at present absolutely 
defenceless. This being the case, I shall at once get ready 
to leave for Madras, and shall move as soon as I learn for 
certain that Tippoo has slipped past the English. 

"The Nabob has called upon me to join him with my little 
body of cavalry, and as soon as the news comes that Tippoo 
is descending the passes, I shall either join him or the 
English army. That will be a matter to decide afterwards." 



WAR DECLARED. 93 

" You will take me with you, of course, Uncle ? " Dick asked 
eagerly. 

" Certainly, Dick ; if you are old enough to undertake the 
really perilous adventure of going up in disguise to Mysore, 
you are certainly old enough to ride with me. Besides, we 
may hope that this time the war is not going to be as one- 
sided as it was the last time, and that we may end by reaching 
Seringa patam ; in which case we may rescue your father, if 
he is still alive, very much more easily than it could be 
managed in the way you propose." 

The news that the English army had marched to Caroor, 
and that there was no force left to prevent the Mysoreans from 
pouring clown from the hills, spread cpiickly, and when Dick 
Avent out with the two boys into the town, groups of people 
were talking earnestly in the streets. Some of them came 
up, and asked respectfully if there was any later news. 

" Nothing later than you have heard," Dick said. 

" The Rajah is not going away yet, Sahib ? " 

"No; he will not leave unless he hears that Tippoo has 
returned with his army to Seringa patam. Then he will go at 
once, for the sultan might come down through the passes at 
any moment, and can get here a fortnight before the English 
army can return from Caroor." 

" Yes ; it will be no use waiting here to be eaten up, 
Sahib. Do you think Conjeveram would be safe ? Because it 
is easy to go down there by boat." 

" I should think so. Hyder could not take it last time, and 
the English army is much stronger than it was then. Besides, 
there will be six thousand men arriving from Bengal in a 
month's time, so I should think there is no fear of Conjeveram 
being taken." 

" It is little trouble getting there," the trader said, " but it 
is a long journey to Madras. We could go down with our 
families and goods in two days in a boat ; but there would 
not be boats enough for all, and it mil be best, therefore, that 
some should go at once, for if all wait until there is news 



94 THE TIGER OF MYSORE. 

that Tippoo is coming, many will not be able to get away in 
time." 

" No, not in boats," Dick agreed ; " but in three days 
a bullock-cart would get you there." 

Next day several of the shops containing the most valuable 
goods were shut up, and day by day the number remaining 
open grew smaller. 

" It is as I expected," the Rajah said one morning, as he 
came into the room where the family was sitting. " A mes- 
senger has just come in from the Nabob with the news that 
sickness broke out among the army as soon as they arrived 
at Caroor, and in twenty-four hours a thousand men were 
in hospital. This delayed the movement, and when they 
arrived at Coimbatoor they were too late : Tippoo and his army 
had already passed, moving by forced marches back to Mysore. 
Finish your packing, ladies ; we will start at daybreak to- 
morrow morning. I secured three boats four days ago, 
and have been holding them in readiness. Rajbulrub will 
go in charge of you ; there is not the least fear of Tippoo 
being here for another fortnight at the earliest. I shall ride 
with the troop ; Dick and the boys will go with me. We shall 
meet you at Conjeveram. I have already arranged with some 
of our people, who have gone on in their bullock-carts with 
their belongings, and will unload them there, to be in readiness 
to take our goods on to Madras, so there will be no delay in 
getting forward." 

By nightfall the apartments were completely dismantled. 
The furniture was all stowed away in a vault which the Rajah 
had had constructed for the purpose, when the palace was 
rebuilt. Access was obtained to it through the floor in one of 
the private apartments. The floor was of tesselated marble, but 
some ten squares of it lifted up in a mass, forming together a 
trap-door, from which steps led down into the vault. When the 
block was lowered again, the fit was so accurate that, after 
sweeping a little dust over the joint, the opening was quite 
imperceptible to any one not aware of the hiding-place. The 



WAR DECLARED. 95 

cushions of the divans were taken down here, as well as the 
furniture, and all the less valuable carpets, rugs and hangings, 
while the costlier articles were rolled up into bales for 
transport. 

The silver cups and other valuables were packed in boxes, 
and were, during the night, carried by coolies down to the 
boats, over which a guard was placed until morning. Pro- 
visions for the journey down the river were also placed on 
board. The palace was astir long before daybreak. The 
cushions that had been slept on during the night were carried 
down to the boats, the boxes of wearing apparel closed and 
fastened, and a hasty meal was taken. The sun was just rising 
when they started. One boat had been fitted up with a bower 
of green boughs, for the use of the two ladies and their four 
attendants ; the other two carried the baggage. After seeing 
them push off, the Rajah, his sons, and Dick, returned to 
the palace. Here for a couple of hours he held a sort of 
audience, and gave his advice to the townspeople and others 
who came, in considerable numbers, to consult with him. When 
this was done they went into the courtyard, where all was 
ready for their departure. 

The troop had, during the past week, been raised to two 
hundred men, many of the young cultivators coming eagerly 
forward as soon as they heard that the Rajah was going to 
increase his troop, being anxious to take a share in the adven- 
tures that might be looked for, and to avenge the sufferings 
that had been inflicted on their friends by Iiyder's marauders. 
They were a somewhat motley troop, but this mattered little, 
as uniformity was unknown among the forces of the native 
princes. The majority were stout young fellows. All pro- 
vided their own horses and arms, and although the former 
lacked the weight and bone of English cavalry horses, they 
were capable of performing long journeys and of existing on 
rations on which an English horse would starve. 

All wore well armed, for any deficiency had been made up 
from the Rajah's store, and from this a large number of guns 



96 THE TIGER OF MYSORE. 

had, three days before, been distributed among such of the ryots 
as intended to take to the hills on the approach of the enemy. 
Ammunition had also been distributed among them. Every 
man in the troop carried a shield and tulwar, and on his back 
was slung a musket or spear; and there were few without pistols 
in their girdles. They rode half-way to Conjeveram, and 
stopped for the night at a village — the men sleeping in the 
open air, while the Rajah, his sons, and Dick, were entertained 
by the chief man of the place. The next afternoon they 
rode into Conjeveram, where, just at sunset, the boats also 
arrived. 

The troop encamped outside the town, while the Rajah and 
his party occupied some rooms that had been secured before- 
hand for them. In the morning the ladies proceeded in a 
native carriage with the troop, an officer and ten men follow- 
ing, in charge of the bullock-carts containing the baggage. 
On reaching Madras, they encamped on the Maidan — a large 
open space used as a drill-ground for the troops garrisoned 
there — and the Rajah and his party established themselves in 
the house occupied by him on the occasion of his last visit. 
The next day the Rajah went to the Government House and 
had an interview with the deputy-governor. 

" I think," the latter said, after some conversation, " that 
your troop of cavalry will be of little use to the Nabob. If 
Tippoo comes down from the hills, he will not be able to take 
the field against him, and will need all his forces to defend 
Arcot, Vellore, and his smaller foi'ts, and cavalry would be of 
no real use to him. Your troop would be of much greater utility 
to the battalions from Bengal when they arrive ; they will be 
here in three weeks or so, and as soon as they come I will 
attach you to them. I will write to the Nabob, saying that 
you were about to join him, but that, in the interest of the 
general defence, I have thought it better at present to attach 
you to the Bengal contingent. You see, they will be entirely 
new to the country, and it will be a great advantage to them 
to have a troop like yours, many of whom are well acquainted 



WAR DECLARED. 97 

with the roads and general geography of the country. Your 
speaking English,- too, will add to your usefulness. ' 

" I have a nephew with nie who speaks English perfectly, 
and also Hindustani," the Rajah said. " He is a smart young 
fellow, and I have no doubt that the officer in command would 
be able to make him very useful. He is eager to be of service. 
His father, who was an Englishman, was wrecked some years 
ago on the west coast, and sent up a prisoner to Mysore ; he 
was not one of those handed over at the time of the peace, 
but whether he has been murdered, or is still a prisoner in 
Tippoo's hands, we do not know. My sister came out with 
the boy, three or four months ago, to endeavour to obtain 
some news of him." 

" I will make a note of it, Rajah ; I have no doubt that he 
will be of great use to Colonel Cockerell." 

In the last week in July the Rajah moved with his troop 
to Conjeveram, and on the 1st of August the Bengal forces 
arrived there. They were joined at once by three regiments of 
Europeans, one of native cavalry, and a strong force of artil- 
lery, raising their numbers to nine thousand five hundred men. 
Colonel Kelly took command of the force, and begged the 
Rajah to advance with his horsemen at once to the foot of the 
ghauts, to break it up into half-troops, and to capture or 
destroy any small parties of horse Tippoo might send down by 
any of the passes to reconnoitre the country and ascertain 
the movements and strength of the British forces. He was 
also to endeavour to obtain as much information as he could of 
what was going on in Mysore, and to ascertain whether Tippoo 
was still with his army, watching General Meadows in the west, 
or was moving as if with the intention of taking advantage 
of the main force of the English being away south to descend 
into the Carnatic. 

The order was a very acceptable one to the Rajah. His 
troop made a good appearance enough when in company with 
those of the Nabob of Arcot, but he could not but feel that 
they looked a motley body by the side of the trained native 

( M 84 ) G 



98 THE TIGER OF MYSORE. 

and European troops ; and he was frequently angered by 
hearing the jeering comments of English soldiers to each other 
when he rode past them with his troop, and had not a little 
astonished the speakers more than once by turning round on 
his horse and abusing them hotly in their own language. He 
was therefore glad to be off. For such work his men were far 
better fitted than were even the native cavalry in the Com- 
pany's service. They were stout, active fellows, accustomed 
to the hills, and speaking the dialect used by the shepherds 
and villagers among the ghauts. Proceeding northward 
through Vellore, he there divided his force into four bodies ; 
he himself with fifty men took up a position at the mouth of 
the pass of Amboor ; another fifty were sent to the pass of 
Moognee, to the west of Chittoor, under the command of 
Anwar, the captain of the troop. The rest were distributed 
among the minor passes. 

Dick remained with his uncle, who established himself in 
a village seven miles up the pass. He was well satisfied with 
the arrangement, for he was anxious to learn to go about 
among the hills as a spy, and was much more likely to get 
leave from his uncle to do so than he would have been 
from any of the officers of the troop, who would not have 
ventured to allow the Rajah's nephew to run into danger ; hi 
the second place, his especial friend among the officers, a youth 
named Surajah, son of Rajbullub, was with the detachment. 
Surajah had been especially picked out by the Rajah as Dick's 
companion ; he generally joined him in his rides, and they had 
often gone on shooting excursions among the hills. He was 
about three years Dick's senior, but in point of height there 
was but little difference between them. 

Every day half the troop, under an officer, rode up the pass 
until within a mile of the fort near the summit, garrisoned 
by Mysorean troops. They were able to obtain but little 
information, for the villages towards the upper end of the 
pass were all deserted and in ruins, the inhabitants never 
having ventured back since Hyder's invasion. The Rajah was 



WAR DECLARED. 99 

vexed at being able to learn nothing of what was passing on 
the plateau, and was therefore more disposed than he might 
otherwise have been to listen to Dick's proposal. 

" Don't you think, uncle," the latter said one evening, " that 
I might try to learn something by going up with Sura j ah 
alone ? We could strike off into the hills as if on a shooting 
expedition, just as we used to do from Tripataly, except that 
I should stain my face and hands. The people in the villages 
on the toj3 of the ghauts are, every one says, simple and cpiiet ; 
they have no love for Tippoo or Mysore, but are content to 
pay their taxes and to work quietly in their fields. There 
will be little fear of our being interfered with by them." 

" You might find a party of Tippoo's troops in one of the 
villages, Dick, and get into trouble." 

" I don't see why we should, uncle. Of course we should not 
go up dressed as we are, but as shikarees, and when we went 
into a village, should begin by asking whether the people are 
troubled with any tigers in the neighbourhood. You see, I 
specially came out here to go into Mysore in disguise, and 
I should be getting a little practice in this way, besides ob- 
taining news for you." 

" I am certainly anxious to get news, Dick. So far, I have 
had nothing to send down, except that the reports from all 
the passes agree in saying that they have learned nothing ol 
any movement on the part of Tippoo, and that no spies have 
come down the passes, or any armed party whatever. This is 
good so far as it goes, but it only shows that the other passes 
are, like this, entirely deserted. Therefore Ave really know 
nothing whatever. Even at this moment Tippoo may have fifty 
thousand men gathered on the crest of the hills, ready to pour 
down to-morrow through one of the passes ; and therefore, 
as I do not think you would be running any great danger, I 
consent to your going with Surajah on a scouting expedi- 
tion on foot among the hills, As you say, yon must, of course, 
disguise yourselves as peasants ; you had better, in addition 
to your guns, each take a brace of pistols, and so armed, 



100 THE TIGER OF MYSORE. 

even if any of the villagers were inclined to be hostile, they 
would not care about interfering with you." 

" Thank you, uncle. When would you expect us back, if 
we start to-morrow morning ? " 

" That must be entirely in your hands, Dick ; you would 
hardly climb the ghauts and light upon a village in one day, 
and it might be necessary to go farther before you could obtain 
any news. It is a broken country, with much jungle for some 
distance beyond the hills, and the villages lying off the roads 
will have but little communication with each other, and might 
know nothing whatever of what was happening in the culti- 
vated plains beyond. At any rate, you must not go into any 
villages on the roads leading to the heads of the passes ; for 
there are forts everywhere and you would be certain to find 
parties of troops stationed in them. Even before war broke 
out, I know that this was the case, as they were stationed 
there to prevent any captives, native or European, escaping 
from Mysore. You must, therefore, strictly avoid all the main 
roads, even though it may be necessary to proceed much farther 
before you can get news. I should think if we say three days 
going and as many returning, it will be as little as we can 
count upon, and I shall not begin to feel at all uneasy if you 
do not reappear for a week. It is of no use your returning 
without some information as to what is going on in Mysore, and 
it would be folly to throw away your work and trouble, when 
in another day or two you might get the news you want. I 
shall therefore leave it entirely to your discretion." 

Greatly pleased at having succeeded beyond his expect- 
ations, Dick at once sought out Surajah. The latter was very 
gratified when he heard that he was to accompany the young 
Sahib on such an expedition, and at once set about the 
necessary preparations. There was no difficulty in obtaining 
in the village the clothes required for their disguises, and one of 
the sheep intended for the following day's rations was killed, 
and a leg boiled. 

" If we take, in addition to this, ten pounds of flour, a 



WAR DECLARED. 101 

gourd of ghee, and a little pan for frying the cakes in, we shall 
be able to get on, without having to buy food, for four or five 
days ; and of course, when we are once among the villages, we 
shall have no difficulty in getting more. You had better cut 
the meat off the bone and divide it in two portions, and divide 
the flour too ; then we can each carry our share." 

" I will willingly carry it all, Sahib." 

" Not at all, Surajah ; we will each take our fair share. 
You see, we shall have a gun, pistols, ammunition, and a 
tulwar ; and that, with seven or eight pounds of food each, 
and our water-bottles, will be quite enough to carry up the 
ghauts. The only thing we want now is some stain." 

" I will get something that will do, and bring it with me in 
the morning, Sahib ; it won't take you a minute to put on. I 
will come for you at the first gleam of daylight." 

Dick returned to the cottage he occupied with his uncle, and 
told him what preparations they had made for their journey ; 
and they sat talking over the details for another hour. The 
Rajah's last words as they lay down for the night were, 
" Don't forget to take a blanket each ; you will want it for 
sleeping in the open, which } r ou mil probably have to do 
several times, although you may occasionally be able to find 
shelter in a village." 

By the time the sun rose the next morning, they were well 
upon their way. They had a good deal of toilsome climbing, 
but by nightfall had surmounted the most difficult portions of 
the ascent, and encamped, when it became dark, in a small 
wood. Here they lighted a fire, cooked some cakes of flour, 
and, with these and the cold moat, made a hearty meal. 
They had during the clay halted twice, and had breakfasted 
anil lunched off some bread, of which they had brought sufficient 
for the day's journey. 

"I suppose there is no occasion to watch, Surajah ? " 

" I don't know, Sahib; I do not think it will be safe for us 
both to sleep. There are, as you know, many tigers among 
these hills, and though they would not approach us as long as 



102 THE TIGER OF MYSORE. 

the fire is burning brightly, they might steal up and carry one 
of us off when the fire gets low. I will therefore watch." 

"I certainly should not let you do that, without taking my 
turn," Dick said ; " and I feel so tired with the day's work 
that I do not think I could keep awake for ten minutes. It 
would be better to sleep in a tree than that." 

" You would not get much sleep in a tree, Sahib. I have 
done it once or twice, when I have been hunting in a tiger-in- 
fested neighbourhood, but I got scarcely any sleep, and was so 
stiff in the morning that I could hardly walk. I would rather 
sit up all night and keep up a good fire, than do that." 

Dick thought for a minute or two, and then got up and 
walked about under the trees, keeping his eyes fixed upon the 
branches overhead. 

" This will do," he said at last. " Come here, Surajah. 
There ; do you see those two branches coming out in the same 
direction. At one point they are but five or six feet apart. 
We might fasten our blankets side by side with the help of 
the straps of our water-bottles and the slings of the guns, so 
as to make what are called on board a ship hammocks, and lie 
there perfectly safe and comfortable." 

Surajah nodded. 

"I have a coil of leather thong, Sahib; I thought that 
it might be useful if we wanted to bind a prisoner, or for 
any other purpose, so I stuffed it into my waist-sash." 

" That is good ; let us lose no time, for I am quite ready for 
sleep. I will climb up first." 

In ten minutes the blankets were securely fastened side 
by side, between the branches. Surajah descended, threw 
another armful of wood on to the fire, placed their meat in 
the crutch of a bough six feet above the ground, and then 
climbed the tree again ; thus they were soon lying side by 
side in their blankets. These bagged rather inconveniently 
under their weight, but they were too tired to mind trifles, 
and were very soon fast asleep. Dick did not wake until 
Surajah called him. It was already broad daylight ; his 



WAR DECLARED. 103 

companion had slipped down quietly, stirred up the embers 
of the fire, thrown on more wood, and cooked some chupatties 
before waking him. 

" It is too bad, Surajah," Dick said, as he looked down ; 
" you ought to have woke me. I will unfasten these blankets 
before I get clown ; it will save time after breakfast." 

Half-an-hour later they were again on their way, and 
shortly came upon a boy herding some goats ; he looked 
doubtfully at them, but, seeing that they were not Mysorean 
soldiers, he did not attempt to fly. 

"How far is it to the nest village, lad?" Surajah asked, 
" and which is the way ? We are shikarees. Are there any 
tigers about ? " 

" Plenty of them," the boy said. " I drive the goats to 
a strong, high stockade every evening, and would not come 
out before the sun rooe Tor all the money they say the sultan 
has. Make for that tree, and close to it you will see a spring. 
Follow that down ; it will take you to the village." 

After walking for six hours they came to the village. It 
was a place of some little size, but there were few people 
about. Women came to the doors to look at Surajah and 
Dick as they came along. 

" Where are you from ? " an old man asked, as he came out 
from his cottage. 

" From down the mountain-side. Tigers are getting scarce 
there, and we thought w r e would come over and see what w T e 
could do here." 

" Here there are many tigers," the old man said. " For the 
last twenty years the wars have taken most of our young men 
away. Some are forced to go against their will, for when the 
order comes to the head man of the village, that the sultan 
requires so many soldiers, he is forced to pick out those best 
fitted for service. Others go of their own free will, thinking 
soldiering easier work than tilling the fields, besides the chance 
of getting rich booty. So there are but few shikarees, and the 
tigers multiply and are a curse to us. We are but poor 



104 THE TIGER OF MYSORE. 

people, but if you choose to stay here for a time we will pay 
something for every tiger you kill, and we will send round 
to the other villages within ten miles, and doubtless every one 
of them will contribute, so that you might get enough to pay 
you for your exertions." 

" We will think of it," Surajah replied. " We did not intend 
to stop in one village, but proposed to travel about in the 
jungle-covered district ; and wherever we hear complaints of 
a tiger committing depredations, we will stop and do our best 
to kill the evil beast. We mean first to find out where they 
are most troublesome, and then we shall work back again. We 
hear that the sultan gives good prices for those taken alive." 

" I have heard so," the old man said, " but none have been 
caught alive here or by any one in the villages round. The 
sultan generally gets them from the royal forests, where none 
are allowed to shoot save with his permission. Sometimes, 
when there is a lack of them there, his hunters come into 
these districts and catch them in pitfalls and have nets and 
ropes with which the tigers are bound and taken away." 

A little crowd had by this time collected round them ; and 
the women, Avhen they heard that the strangers were shikarees 
who had come up with the intention of killing tigers, brought 
them bowls of milk, cakes, and other presents. 

" I suppose now that the sultan is away at war," Dick 
said, " his hunters do not come here for tigers ? " 

" We know nothing of his wars," a woman said. " They 
take our sons from us, and we do not see them again. We 
did hear a report that he had gone with an army to concpier 
Travancore. But why he should want to do it, none of us 
can make out. His dominions are as wide as the heart of 
man can require. It is strange that he cannot rest con- 
tented, but, like his father, should be always taking our 
sons away to fight. However, these things are beyond the 
understanding of poor people like us ; but we can't help 
thinking that it would be better if he were to send his armies 
to destroy all the tigers. If he would do that, we should 



WAR DECLARED. 105 

not grudge the sums we have to pay when the tax-gatherers 
come round." 

After pausing for an hour in the village, they continued 
on their way. Two or three other small collections of huts 
were passed, but it was not until the evening of the next 
day that they issued from the jungle-covered country on to 
the cultivated plain. At none of the places they had passed 
was there anything known as to Tippoo or his army, but 
they were told that there were parties of troops in all the 
villages along the edge of the plain, as well as in the passes. 

" We must be careful now, Surajah," Dick said, as, after 
a long day's march, they sat down to rest at a distance of 
half a mile from a large village. " Our tale that we are 
shikarees will not do here. Had that really been our object, 
we should have stopped at the first place we came to, and, at any 
rate, we should not have come beyond the jungle. We might 
still say that we are shikarees, but that tigers had become scarce 
on the other side of the hills, and hearing a talk that Tippoo 
and the English are going to war with each other, we made 
up our minds to go to Seringapatam and enlist in his army." 

" That would do very well," Surajah agreed ; " they woidd 
have no reason for doubting us, and even if the officer here 
were to suggest that we should enlist under him, we could 
do so, as there would be no difficulty in slipping away and 
making off into the jungle again." 

They waited until the sun set, and then walked on into 
the village. They had scarcely entered when two armed men 
stopped them, and questioned them whence they came. 

Surajah repeated the story they had agreed upon, and the 
men appeared quite satisfied. 

"You will be just in time," one said. "We have news that 
the sultan has just moved with his army to Seringapatam. 
Officers came here only yesterday to buy up cattle and grain ; 
these are to be retained here until orders are received where 
they are to be sent, so I should say that he is coming this way, 
and will be going down the passes, as Hyder did. We shall 



106 THE TIGER OF MYSORE. 

be very glad, for I suppose we shall join as he passes along ; 
it has been dull work here, and we are looking forward 
to gaining our share of the loot. It would be just as well 
for you to join us here now, as to go on to Seringapatam." 

" It would save us a long tramp," Surajah agreed. " We 
will think it over, and maybe we will have a talk with your 
officer to-morrow morning." 

They sauntered along with the men, talking as they went, 
and so escaped being questioned by other soldiers. Presently 
they made the excuse that they wanted to buy some floivr 
and ghee before the shops were closed, and, with a friendly 
nod to the two soldiers, stopped before the stall of a peasant 
who had, on a little stand in front of him, a large jar of ghee. 
Having purchased some, they went a little farther and laid 
in a fresh supply of flour. 

" Things are very dear," Surajah remarked. 

" There is very little left in the village," the man said. 
" All the flour was bought up yesterday for the sultan's 
army, which, they say, is coming in this direction, and I have 
only got what you see here ; it has been pounded by my wife 
and some other women, since morning." 

" That is good enough," Dick said, as they walked away. 
" Our work is clone, Surajah, and it is not likely that we 
should learn anything ruore if we were to stop here for a 
week. Let us turn down between these houses, and make 
our way round behind ; we might be questioned again by 
a fresh party of soldiers if we were to go along the street." 

They kept along on the outskirts of the village, regained 
the road by which they had come, and walked on until 
they reached the edge of the jungle. Going a short distance 
among the trees, they collected some sticks, lit a fire, and 
sat down to cook their meal. At the last village or two they 
had heard but little of tigers, and now agreed that they could 
safely lie clown, and that it would not be necessary for them 
to rig up their blankets as hammocks, as they had done on 
the first two nisrhts. 



A PERILOUS ADVENTURE. 107 

CHAPTER VI. 

A PERILOUS ADVENTURE. 

THEY retraced their steps without adventure until they 
reached the village they had first stopped at. 

"There are soldiers here," Surajah exclaimed, as they 
entered. 

" We can't help it now," Dick said. " There is nothing for 
it but to go on boldly. I suppose that Tippoo has sent troops 
into all these frontier villages to prevent any chance of news 
of his movements being taken to the plains. Ah ! there is the 
old chap who spoke to us last time ; let us stop at once and 
talk with him." 

" So you are back again," the peasant said, as they came 
up to him. 

"Yes," Surajah replied; " we told you we should come back 
here unless we got news of some tiger being marked down near 
one of the other villages. We have been as far as the edge of 
the jungle, and although we have heard of several, not one of 
them seems to be in the habit of coming back regularly to the 
same spot, so we thought we could not do better than return 
here at once and make it our head-quarters. I see you have 
got some soldiers here." 

"Yes," the old man said discontentedly, "and a rough lot 
they are ; they demand food, and instead of paying for it in 
money, their officer gives us bits of paper with some writing 
on them ; he says that when they go we are to take them to 
him and he will give us an order ecpial to the whole of them, 
for which we can receive money from the treasury at Seringa- 
patam. A nice thing that! None of us have ever been to 
Seringapatam, and should not know what to do when we 
got there ; moreover, there would be no saying whether one 
would ever come back again. It is terrible. Besides, we 
have only grain enough for ourselves, and shall have to send 



108 THE TIGER OF MYSORE. 

down to the plains to buy more ; and where the money is to 
come from, nobody can tell." 

" I think I could tell you how you had better proceed, if 
you will take us into your house,' Surajah said. " This is 
not a place for talking ; there are four or five soldiers there 
watching us." 

The old man entered the house and closed the door behind 
them. " How would you counsel us to proceed ? " he asked, as 
soon as they had seated themselves on a divan formed of a low 
bank of beaten earth with a thick covering of straw. 

" It is simple enough," Surajah said. " One of you would 
take the order on the sultan's treasury to a large village 
down in the plain ; you would go to a trader and say that you 
wished to purchase so much grain and other goods, and 
would pay for them with an order on the sultan's treasury. 
It would probably be accepted as readily as cash, for the trader 
would send it to a merchant or banker at Seringapatam to 
get it cashed for him, to pay for goods he had obtained there, 
and either to send him any balance there might be, or to 
retain it for further purchases. An order of that kind is 
better than money for trading purposes, for there would be 
no fear of its being stolen on the way, as it could be hidden 
in the hair, or shoe, or anywhere among the clothes of the 
messenger." 

" Wonderful ! " the old peasant said. " Your words are 
a relief indeed to me, and will be to all the village when they 
hear them." 

"And now," Dick broke in, " let us talk about tigers. While 
you have been speaking, those soldiers have passed the door 
twice, and have been looking suspiciously at the house. If 
they take it into their heads to come here and to ask who we 
are and what is our business, it would not do to tell them that 
we have been discussing the value of the orders on the sultan's 
treasury. Now, if our advice has been of any assistance to 
you in this matter, you, in turn, can render us aid in our 
business of killing tigers. We want you to find out for us 



A PERILOUS ADVENTURE. 109 

when a tiger was last seen near the village, where its lair is 
supposed to be, and whether, according to its situation, we 
should have the best chance of killing it by digging a pitfall on 
the path by which it usually comes from the jungle, or by 
getting a kid and tying it up, to attract the tiger to a spot 
where we shall be stationed in a tree." 

" I will assuredly do that, and every one here will be glad to 
assist when I tell them the advice I have received from you — 
and would indeed do so in any case, for it will be a blessing 
to the village if you can kill the tiger that so often carries off 
some of our sheep and goats." 

At this moment there was a loud knocking at the door. On 
the peasant opening it, a group of soldiers demanded to see the 
men who had entered. 

" We are here," Surajah said, coming forward. " What do 
you want ? " 

" We want to know who you are and where you come from." 

" Any one in the village could have told you that," Surajah 
said. " We are shikarees, and have come here to destroy 
tigers. We were arranging with this old man to find us guides 
who can point out the tracks of the one which has for some 
time been preying on their animals." 

" Yes, and our children," the old man put in ; " for three of 
them were carried oif from the street here within the last 
month." 

The soldiers looked doubtful, but one of them said, — 

" This is for our officer to inquire about. The men are 
strangers to the village, and he will want to question them." 

" We are quite ready to be questioned," Surajah said. " Our 
host here will bear me out in what I say, and there are others 
in the village who will tell you that we have been arranging 
with them to kill tigers in this neighbourhood, thoiigh as yet 
we have not settled what they will pay us for each beast we 
destroy." 

Accompanied by the peasant, they went with the soldiers 
to the guard-house, with which each of the frontier villages 



110 THE TIGER OF MYSORE. 

was provided. It consisted of a group of huts, surrounded 
by a thick wall of sunburnt bricks. They were taken into the 
largest hut, where the officer of the party was seated on a 
rough divan. 

" Who have you here ? " he asked irritably, for he had been 
awakened from a doze by their entry. 

"They are two young fellows who are strangers here. They 
say they are shikarees who have come into the village to gain 
a reward for killing a tiger that has been troublesome." 

" They were here three days ago, Sahib," the villager said, 
" and asked us many questions about the tigers, and were, 
when the soldiers came to the door, questioning me as to the 
tiger's place of retreat, and whether a pitfall, or a kid as 
a decoy, would be most suitable." 

" Where do you come from ? " the officer asked Surajah. 

" We live in a little village some distance down the ghauts. 
We heard that tigers were more abundant in the jungle 
country up here than they are below, and thought that we 
would for a time follow our calling here. We can get good 
prices for the skins down below, and with that and what we 
get from the villages for freeing them from the tigers, we hope 
in a few months to take back a good store of money." 

" Your story is a doubtful one," the officer said harshly. 
" You may be what you say, and you may be spies." 

" If we had been spies," Surajah said, " we should not be 
here, but at Bangalore or Seringapatam. These villages are 
not the places where news is to be gained." 

This was so self-evident that the officer had nothing to say 
against it. 

"At any rate," he said, after a pause, "there is no con- 
firmation to your story, and as I have orders to put all 
suspicious persons under arrest, I shall detain you." 

" It is very hard — " Surajah began ; but the officer made an 
impatient gesture, while two of the soldiers put their hands on 
the shoulders of the prisoners, and led them from the hut. 

" You need not look so downcast," one of them said good- 



A PERILOUS ADVENTURE. Ill 

naturedly. " I don't suppose you will he kept here long, and 
will no doubt be released when the sultan has gone down the 
passes with his army. A week or two here wdl do you no 
harm. — the tigers can wait for a bit. There, give us your 
weapons ; I daresay you will get them back again when we 
go on, as I hope we shall do, for there is nothing to eat and 
nothing to do in this miserable place." 

The arms were taken into the officer's hut, and as there was 
a sentry at the gate, no further attention was paid to them. 

" I will get you some provisions and bring them in," the old 
man said. "It is hard, indeed, that men cannot go about then." 
business without being interfered with." 

"Thank you, but we have enough for two or three days. 
When that is gone we will give you some money to buy more, 
for we have a few rupees with us, as we knew it might be 
some time before we should be able to kill a tiger." 

As soon as the old man had left them, they seated them- 
selves on a large faggot of wood that had been brought in by 
the villagers for fuel. 

" We cannot stay here, Surajah ; it is most important that 
we should get back with the news, and I have no doubt that 
pig-headed brute in there will do as he says, and will hold 
us prisoners until Tippoo has gone down the passes. We 
must get off to-night if possible. We are not likely to be 
looked after very sharply ; I don't think that fellow really 
suspects us, but is simply keeping us to show his authority. 
There ought to be no difficulty in getting out. I suppose we 
shall be put into one of the soldiers' huts to-night, and if we 
crawl out when they are asleep, we have only to make our way 
up those narrow steps to the top of the wall, and then let our- 
selves down the other side. It is not above fifteen feet high, and 
even if we dropped we should not be likely to hurt ourselves." 

"There will, most likely, be a sentry at the gate," Surajah 
observed, " and there is a moon to-night." 

" There ought to be no difficulty in pouncing on him suddenly, 
gagging him before he can give the alarm, ami then tying him. 



112 THE TIGER OF MYSORE. 

We will walk round and see if there is any rope lying about ; if 
not, I will tear my sash into strips ; we can use yours to lower 
ourselves over the wall. I should like to get our weapons 
if we could ; the guns do not matter, but the pistols are good 
ones. And, if there is an alarm given, we may have to fight ; 
besides, it is not impossible that we may come across a tiger 
as we go along. I vote that when we have secured the sentry 
we pay the officer a visit." 

Surajah nodded. He was quite ready to agree to anything 
that Dick might suggest, and felt a strong desire to re-possess 
himself of his arms, for it seemed to him that it would be a 
humiliation to go back without them. 

" Of course," Dick went on, " if the sentry gives the alarm 
before we can secure him, we must give up part of our plan ; 
for in that case we should have to bolt. Once over the wall 
we should be all right. They may fire away at us as we 
run, but there is no fear of their hitting us, half asleep as 
they will be, and not quite sure what it is all about. If we 
get a fair start of them, we need not have much fear of their 
catching us." 

"Not as long as it is straight running, Sahib; but if they 
follow us far, they may come up within range of us as we are 
making our way down some of those nasty places where we 
came up the face of the ghaut." 

" If we once get well away from them we will hide up 
somewhere, and then strike off on another line." 

" We might do that," Surajah agreed ; " but you know the 
place where we came up was the only one that seemed to us 
climbable, and it would be certainly better to make for it 
again if we can find our way." 

" I quite agree with you there, Surajah ; it would never do 
to go and find ourselves on the edge of a precipice that we could 
not get down, with the soldiers anywhere near us ; besides, it is 
of the greatest importance that we should take the news back as 
soon as possible, as every hour may be of importance. I oidy 
wish we could find out which pass Tippoo means to go by, but 



A PERILOUS ADVENTURE. 113 

I don't suppose that will be known until lie starts for it. 
Anyhow, our news will be very valuable, for at present he is 
supposed to be over on the other side, and he would have taken 
our troops entirely by surprise if he had suddenly poured out 
on to the plain. So we must give up my idea of hiding up, for if 
we did so we should have to He there all day, and it would 
mean the loss of twenty-four hours ; for I would not go down 
those ghauts for any money, except in daylight. It is a very 
different thing going down-hill to going up, and if we were to 
attempt it in the dark we should break our necks for a certainty. 
If we can get away early to-night we shall be at the edge of 
that steep place by nine o'clock in the morning, and if we strike 
the right point we might be back to the Rajah by nightfall." 

" It will be difficult to find our way back in the dark," 
Surajah said. 

" No doubt. Still we can keep in the general direction, and 
even if we do not hit upon the stream to-night, we shall find 
it in the morning." 

It was late in the afternoon when they reached the 
village, and it was now growing dark ; two soldiers came 
up to them and bade them follow them into one of the huts, 
and there pointed to the farther corner as their place. 
They wrapped themselves in then- blankets, and at once lay 
down. 

"If they take it into their heads," Dick whispered to 
Surajah, " to put a sentry on guard at the door, it will upset 
all our plans. It would not be very difficult to cut our way 
through the mud wall behind us, but in the first place they 
have taken away our knives, and even if we had them, it 
would be risky work trying it. The chances are that they will 
sit and talk all night ; of course, we might surprise the sentry, 
but it would be a great risk with those fellows close 
at hand, and we should have to run straight for the steps, 
and might get a dozen balls after us before we were over the 
wall." 

" I don't think there would be much chance of their 
( M m ) H 



114 THE TIGER OF MYSORE. 

hitting us," Surajah said. " Jumping up from their sleep 
in confusion, they would be a minute or so before they could 
find out what had happened, and we should be at the foot 
of the steps before they saw us, and then they would fire 
almost at random. But in that case we should lose our 
weapons," he added regretfully. 

"We cannot help that. The arms are of no consequence 
at all, compared to our getting away — unless, of course, any 
of them happen to overtake us." 

For three or four hours the soldiers, of whom there were 
ten in the hut, sat eating, talking, and smoking round the 
fire, which they kept burning on the earthen floor. One by one, 
however, they left it and lay down. When but three remained, 
one of them got up with a grumble of discontent, took 
his musket, which was leaning against the wall, and went out 
of the hut. 

" What a nuisance ! " Dick whispered. " He is evidently 
going on sentry duty." 

" Perhaps he has gone to the gate ? " Surajah suggested. 

" I am afraid not ; I expect the other hut is furnishing 
the sentry there. Listen ! " 

During the pauses of the low conversation of the two men 
still sitting by the fire, they could hear a footfall outside. 

" That settles the question," Dick said. " Now, the sooner 
those fellows go to sleep, the better." 

" We had better wait for some time after they do," 
Surajah replied. " One or two of the men who lay down 
first, are sure to get up and go to the door and look out. 
They always do that once or twice during the night. The sentry 
will soon get accustomed to the door being opened, and won't 
look round sharp." 

" That is a good idea," Dick agreed. " The moon is at the 
back of the hut, so we shall be in the shadow. I will 
spring upon him, and will try and grip him by the throat, 
so that he can't holloa. You wrench the musket from his 
hands, and snatch his belt of cartridges ; that will give us a 



A PERILOUS ADVENTURE. 115 

weapon, anyhow. As soon as you have got it, I will give 
him one sharp squeeze and throw him down ; it will be some 
time before he gets breath enough to holloa." 

In half-an-hour the two men by the fire lay down. It was 
not long before, as Surajah predicted, one of the sleepers sat 
up and stretched himself ; then he rose and walked to the 
door, opened it, and stood at the entrance ; a moment later 
he was joined by another figure, and for a few minutes they 
stood talking together. Then he came in again, shut the 
door, and lay down. During the next hour three of the 
others followed his example, the last of them leaving the door 
ajar behind him when he came in. 

"Now is our chance, Surajah. We must give him ten 
minutes to fall asleep again ; then we will move. Should one 
of them be lying awake and notice us — which is not likely, 
for it is too dark in here to see figures distinctly — and ask 
where we are going, say, ' To the door to get cool ' ; they won't 
imagine that we are thinking of escape, with one sentry at 
the door and another at the gate." 

" Don't you think, Sahib, that it would be safer to kill 
the sentries ? " 

" Safer or not, Surajah, we will not do it. At present, they 
have done us no harm ; they are only acting as their officer 
ordered, and we have no grudge against them. When they 
take to shooting at us, we must shoot at them; but to kill 
this sentry would be nothing short of murder." 

After waiting a few minutes longer, Dick said, " We had 
better be off now ; if we were to wait longer we should have 
another fellow getting up." 

They rose quietly to their feet, made their way to the 
door, and opened it noiselessly. The sentry was standing, 
leaning on his long matchlock, a few feet away. Suddenly 
a voice behind exclaimed, "Who is that?" 

The sentry was in the act of turning round when Dick 
sprang upon him, and grasped him by the throat. No cry 
came from the man's lips, but the gun fell from his grasp as 



116 THE TIGER OF MYSORE. 

he clutched convulsively at Dick's wrists, and went off as it 
fell. 

" Pick it up," Dick shouted, " and run." 

He released his grip from the man's throat, snatched the 
bandolier from his shoulder, and, tripping his feet from under 
him, threw him heavily to the ground, and then turned to 
run. 

The whole had occupied but a few seconds, but as he started 
a soldier ran out from the hut, shouting loudly. He had a 
gun in his hand. Dick changed his mind, turned, threw himself 
upon him, wrenched the gun from his hold, and, as the man 
staggered back, struck him with his right hand under the 
chin. The man fell back through the open door, as if 
shot. Dick seized the handle and closed it, and then ran at 
full speed towards the foot of the steps. They were but some 
twenty yards away. 

" ^-^P y ou S°> Surajah. We have not a moment to lose ! " 

Dick sprang up the steps, Surajah following. As they 
reached the top of the wall, a shot was discharged at them by 
the sentry at the gate, who, ignorant of the cause of the sudden 
uproar, had been standing in readiness to fire. He was, how- 
ever, too excited to take aim, and the bullet flew harmlessly 
over their heads. In another instant they sprang over the 
parapet. 

" Lower yourself by your arms, and then drop." 

The wall, like many others of its sort, was thicker at the base 
than on the top, and the foot projected two feet beyond the 
upper line, so that it was a sharp slide rather than an 
absolute fall. It was well that it was so, for although only 
some twelve feet high inside, it was eight feet higher on its 
outer face, as a dry ditch encircled it. Both came down in 
a heap on the sand that had crumbled from the face of 
the wall. As soon as they picked themselves up, Dick ex- 
claimed, " Keep along the foot of the wall, Surajah," 
and they dashed along until they reached the angle. As 
they turned the corner, they heard a burst of voices from the 




DICK AM) SURAJAH MAKE THEIR ESCAPE. 



A PERILOUS ADVENTURE. 117 

wall where they had slid clown, and several shots were fired. 
Dick led the way along the ditch to the next angle, then left 
it and entered the village, and dashed along the street. 

The sound of firing had roused many of the peasants ; 
doors were opening, and men coming out. Exclamations of 
surprise were heard as the two figures rushed past, but no one 
thought of interfering with them. As they left the houses 
behind them, Surajah said, — 

" You are going the wrong way, Sahib ; you are going right 
away from the ghauts." 

"I know that well enough," Dick panted; "but I did it 
on purpose. We will turn and work round again. They will 
hear from the villagers that we have come this way, and will 
be following us down the road while we are making our way 
back to the ghauts." 

They ran for another hundred yards, then quitted the path, 
and made across the fields. From the fort and village they 
could hear a great hubbub, and above it could make out the 
voice of the officer, shouting orders. They continued to run 
for another quarter of a mile, and then turned. 

"Now we can go quietly," Dick said, breaking into a walk; 
"this line will take us clear of the fort and village, and we 
have only to make straight for the ghauts. I think we have 
thrown them well off the scent, and unless the officer stispects 
that we have only gone the other way to deceive him, and that 
we are really making for the ghauts, we shall hear nothing 
more of them." 

" It is capital," Surajah said. "I could not think what you 
were doing when you turned round the corner of the fort and 
made for the village, instead of going the other way. But 
where did you get that gun from ? " 

Dick told him how it had come into his possession. 

" It was not so much that I cared for the gun," he said, " as 
that I wanted to prevent the man from using it ; if he had followed 
me closely he could hardly have helped hitting one of us as we 
went un the stens. By shutting the door we gained a few 



118 THE TIGER OF MYSORE. 

moments, for they were all in confusion in the dim light inside, 
and would certainly not learn anything, either from the man 
I pitched in among them, or from the sentry outside. I don't 
suppose any of them had an idea of what had happened until 
the sentiy shouted to them that we had got over the wall. 
Then they rushed up and fired at random from the top, 
thinking that we should be running straight from it." 

They walked along for a short distance, and then Dick said, — 

" I have got my wind again now ; we will go on at a jog- 
trot. I mistrust that officer ; he had a crafty face, and as we 
said we belonged to a village down the ghauts, he may have 
a suspicion that we have been trying to throw him off our 
scent, and think we should be sure to double back and make 
for home." 

They kept on their way, sometimes dropping into a walk, 
but generally going at an easy trot, until day broke. 

" As soon as it gets a little lighter, Surajah, we will go up on 
to one of these rises, so as to have a good look down over the line 
we have come. If they are following us, we must go on at the 
top of our speed ; if we see nothing of them, we can take it 
quietly. Of course, they can't have been following our steps, 
but it is quite likely that some of the villagers may know 
that the ghauts can be climbed at the point where we came 
up. You know we noticed signs of a path two or three times 
on the way up ; in that case, if the officer really did think of 
pursuing us, he would take one of the villagers as guide." 

Half-an-hour later they ascended a sharp rise, and threw 
themselves down on its crest. 

" I don't think that there is the least chance of their 
coming," Surajah said carelessly; "when they had gone some 
distance without overtaking us on the road, they may possibly 
.have suspected that we had turned and made this way ; but 
by the time they got back to the village, they would know 
well enough that there was no chance of overtaking us." 

Dick made no answer. He had a sort of uneasy conviction 
that the officer would at once suspect their plan, and that 



A PERILOUS ADVENTURE. 119 

pursuit would have commenced very shortly after they had 
re-passed the fort. For some minutes no words were spoken. 
No sign of life was to be seen ; but in so broken a country, covered 
in many places with jungle or wood, a considerable body of 
men might be coming up unperceived. 

Suddenly Dick grasped Surajah's arm. " There they are. 
You see that I was right. Look at that clump of bush half a 
mile away, well to the left of the line we came by. They have 
just come out from there; there are ten or twelve of them." 

" I see them," Surajah said ; " they are running, too, but not 
very fast." 

" We will crawl back till we are out of their sight, and then 
make a run for it. They must have got a guide, and are, no 
doubt, taking a more direct line than we are, for we may be 
a good bit off the stream Ave followed as we came along. I have 
not seen anything I recognise since it got light, though I am 
sure we have been going somewhere near the right direction. 
Now we have got to run for it." 

They dashed off at a rate of speed much higher than that 
at which they had before been travelling, keeping as much as 
possible in ground covered from the sight of their pursuers, 
and bearing somewhat to the left, so as to place the latter 
directly behind them and to strike the path Dick had no 
doubt their pursuers were keeping. 

" It is no use running too fast," he said, a few minutes 
later. " There is a good long way to go yet — another ten miles, 
I should think ; and anyhow, I don't think we can get down 
that steep place before they come to the edge of the cliff above. 
You see, we are not certain as to where it is. We might strike 
the cliffs a mile or two on either side of it, and I have no doubt 
they will go straight to the spot. I expect the man they have 
got as a guide has been in the habit of going down the ghauts, 
and knows his way. If it were not that we are in s\ich a hurry 
to get to uncle with the news about Tippoo, it would be much 
better to turn off altogether and stay in a wood for a clay or 
two. They would not stop very long at the top of the ghauts, 



120 THE TIGER OF MYSORE. 

for they cannot be sure that we are going that way at all, and 
when a few hours passed and we didn't come, the officer would 
suppose that he was mistaken, and that we really kept on in 
the line on which we started." 

They trotted along for some time in silence, and then Surajah 
said, — 

" Do you not think that it would be better for us to 
make for the pass to the left ? It is twenty miles off, but we 
should be there by the evening, and we should surely find 
some way of getting into it below where the fort stands." 

Dick stopped running. " Why not go the other way and 
make for the pass we know?" he said. "It can't be more 
than fifteen miles at the outside, and once below the fort 
we know our way, and should get down to the village twelve 
hours sooner than if we went round by the other pass." 

" It would be the right plan if we could do it," Surajah 
agreed ; " but you know the rocks rise straight up on both sides 
of the fort, and the road passes up through a narrow cleft 
with the fort standing at its mouth. That is why I proposed 
the other pass." 

" I think we had better try it, nevertheless, Surajah ; we 
should not be more than three hours in going straight there, and 
shall have ample time to follow the edge of the precipice for the 
last five miles. We may discover some break where we can get 
down ; if we should find it impossible to descend anywhere, we 
must sleep till sunset, then strike the road above the fort, go 
down at night and manage to slip past the sentry." 

"The only thing is, Sahib, that it seemed as if the fort lay 
right across the entrance to the gorge, and the road went 
through it." 

"It did look like that, Surajah : certainly the road went 
through a gateway. But there must be a break somewhere. 
We could see that in the wet season a lot of water comes 
down there, so there must be some sort of passage for it ; and 
if the passage is big enough for the storm water to go through, 
it must be bier enough for us." 



A PERILOUS ADVENTURE. 121 

Surajah agreed, and they turned off from the line that they 
had before been following ; no longer hurrying, but walking at 
a leisurely pace. They were not pressed for time ; there was 
no chance whatever of pursuit, and as they had been going for 
some six hours at the top of their speed, they were both feeling 
exhausted. 

After proceeding for two miles, they came upon a small 
stream. Here they sat down, lighted a fire, mixed some 
flour and water — for although the ghee had been taken 
from them when they were disarmed, they had been allowed 
to retain their supply of flour for their sustenance in prison — ■ 
and made some small cakes. These they cooked in the glowing 
embers ; they could not be termed a success, for the outside 
was burned black, while the centre was a pasty mass. How- 
ever, they sufficed to satisfy their hunger, and after an hour's 
rest they again went forward. It was not very long before 
they stood on the edge of the rock wall ; they followed this 
along, but could nowhere find a spot where a descent seemed 
at all possible. After walking for an hour they saw a road 
winding up a long valley below them. 

" That is our road," Dick exclaimed. " That clump of houses, 
Surajah, must be the one where we generally turned. I know 
that from below these rocks looked as steep as walls, so there 
is no chance of our finding a way clown anywhere between 
this and the fort." 

Surajah nodded ; to him also the ascent of the ghauts had 
seemed impracticable. 

" It is no use following this line any more," Dick went on. 
" We may as well strike across until we come on to the edge of 
the pass somewhere above the fort ; find a place where we 
can descend easily, and then lie down and sleep till it is time 
to make our attempt." 

In another hour they were looking down on the road, a mile 
or so above the fort. The slopes here were gradual, and could 
be descended without the least difficulty, even in the dark. 

"There; do you see, Surajah, the water-course runs along 



122 THE TIGER OF MYSORE. 

by the side of the road ; there is a little water in it now. You 
know we used to meet with it down below, and water our 
horses at a pool close to that ruined village. When we start we 
can follow the road until we get close to the fort, and then 
crawl along in the water-course and take our chances. If 
we should find it so blocked up that we can't get through, 
we must then see how we can get past the place in some 
other way. If the gate is only barred, no doubt we should be 
able to overpower the sentry, and get the gate open before any 
alarm is given ; if it is locked we must do the best we can. 
We may calculate upon taking the sentry by surprise, as we 
did in the prison, and on silencing him at once ; then we should 
have time to break up some cartridges and pour the powder into 
the keyhole, which is sure to be a big one, make a slow match, 
and blow the lock open. We could make the slow match 
before we start, if we had some water." 

" Shall I go down to the stream and get some ? " 

" You have nothing to carry it up in, Surajah ; and besides, 
some one might come along the valley." 

" We shall only want a little water. I will take off my 
sash and dip it in the stream ; that will give us plenty when it 
is wrung out." 

" At any rate, Sura j ah, we will do nothing until it is getting 
dusk. See ! there are some peasants with three bullocks 
coming down the valley, and there are four armed horsemen 
riding behind them. We will go back to those bushes a 
hundred yards behind us, and sleep there until sunset ; then 
we will make our way down to that heap of boulders close to 
the stream, manufacture our slow match, and hide up there 
until it is time to start. We want a rest badly ; we did not 
sleep last night, and if we get through, we must push on to- 
night without a stop, so we must have a good sleep now." 

The sun was low when they woke ; they watched it dip 
below the hills, and then, after waiting until it began to get 
dusk, started for the valley. No one was to be seen on the 
road, and they ran rapidly down the slope until they reached 



A PERILOUS ADVENTURE. 123 

the heap of boulders. Surajak tore off a strip of cotton six 
inches long by an inch wide from the bottom of his dress, 
went forward to the stream and wetted it. When he came 
back they squeezed the moisture from it, broke up a cart- 
ridge, rubbed the powder into the cotton, and then rolled it 
up longways. 

" That will be dry enough by the time we want to start," 
Dick said. " I hope we sha'n't have to use it, but if there is 
no other way we must do so." 

They remained where they were until they thought that 
the garrison of the fort would be for the most part asleep ; 
then they crossed the stream and walked along by the side of 
the road, taking care not to show themselves upon it, as their 
figures would be seen for a long distance on its white, dusty 
surface. Presently the sides of the valley approached more 
closely to each other, and just where they narrowed they 
could make out a number of dark objects, which were, they 
doubted not, the houses occupied by the garrison. They at 
once took to the bed of the stream, stooping low as they went, 
so that their bodies would be undistinguishable among the 
rocks. They could hear the murmur of voices as they passed 
through the village. Once beyond it they entered the gorge. 
Here there was but room enough for the road and the stream, 
whose bed was several feet below the causeway ; a few 
hundred yards farther the gorge widened out a bit, and in 
the moonlight they could see the wall of the fort stretching 
before them, and a square building standing close to it. 

" That is the guard-house, no doubt," Dick said in low tones ; 
" it is too close to be pleasant if we have to attack the sentry." 

Very carefully they picked their way among the rocks 
until close to the wall ; then Dick gave a low exclamation of 
disappointment. The stream ran through a culvert some 
twelve feet wide and ten feet high, but this was closed by 
iron bars crossing each other at intervals of only five or six 
inches, the lower ends of the perpendicular bars being fixed 
in a stone dam extending across the bed of the stream. Dick 



124 THE TIGER OF MYSORE. 

waded across the pool formed by the dam, and felt the bars, 
but found them perfectly solid and strong. 

"It is no good, Surajah," he said, when he returned. 
" There is no getting through there. There is nothing for it 
but the gate, unless we can find the steps up to the top of 
the wall and get up unnoticed. Then we might tear up our 
sashes longways, knot them together, and slip down. The 
first thing to do is to have a look round. I will get up close 
to the wall ; it is in shadow there." 

Entering the pool again, he climbed up the steep bank, 
which was here faced with stones. He stopped when his 
eyes were above the level, and looked round. There was the 
gate twelve feet away, and to his delight no sentry was to be 
seen. He was about to whisper Surajah to join him, when 
he heard voices. They came from above, and he at once 
understood that instead of a man being posted behind the gate, 
two were on guard on the wall above it. He beckoned to 
Surajah to join him, and when he did so, whispered what he 
had discovered. 

" If the gate is only barred we are all right now, Surajah, 
except that we shall have to run the risk of being shot by 
those fellows on the wall. We shall be a pretty easy mark 
on that white road by moonlight. Our only plan mil be to 
keep close to the wall when we are through the gate, get down 
into the bed of the stream again, and then crawl along among 
the rocks ; the bottom will be in shadow, and we may get off 
without being noticed ; the only fear is that we shall make a 
noise in opening the gate. Now let us try it." 

Keeping close to the wall, they crept to the gateway ; 
this projected two feet beyond the gate itself, and standing 
against the latter they could not be seen, even in the unlikely 
event of one of the sentries looking down. The only risk was 
of any one in the guard-house coming out. This, however, 
could not be avoided, and they at once began to examine 
the fastenings of the gate, which consisted of two massive 
bars of wood running across it ; these, by their united strength, 



BESIEGED. 125 

they removed one after another. But when they tried it they 
found the gate still immovable. 

" The beastly thing is locked," Dick said ; " there is nothing 
to do but to blow it open." 

He broke off the ends of three cartridges, poured the powder 
in at the keyhole, and then inserted the slow match. 

" Stand in the corner there, Surajah. I will go down to 
the stream again to light the tinder. The noise is less likely 
to be heard there." 

He stole back again, sat down at the edge of the water, 
placed his tinder-box in his lap, took his turban off and put it 
over his hands so as to deaden the sound, and then struck the 
steel sharply against the flint. The first blow was successful. 
The spark fell on the tinder, and at once began to extend. He 
listened intently. The men on the wall were still talking, and 
the sound had evidently not reached their ears. 



CHAPTER VII. 



DICK hastily clambered up the wall, ran to the gate, blew 
the tinder, and then applied it to the slow match. A 
moment later this began to fizz. 

" Round the corner of the wall, Surajah ! " he exclaimed, 
running back himself. A few anxious seconds passed, then 
came a sharp explosion ; in an instant they ran up. The gate 
stood two or three inches open ; it yielded to a push, and they 
ran out. Loud shouts were heard from the men above, and a 
hubbub of cries from the guard-house. 

" Run, Surajah ! We must risk it. Keep on the edge of the 
road, and dodge as you go. The chances are they will run 
down below to see what has happened." 

At the top of their speed they dashed down the road. No 



120 THE TIGER OF MYSORE. 

shot was fired from the wall, Dick's conjecture that the first 
impulse of the sentries would be to run down below having 
been justified. They were a couple of hundred yards away 
before two shots were fired from the gate. The bullets 
whistled by harmlessly. 

" We are all right now," Dick cried. " They can scarcely see 
us, and we shall soon be out of sight altogether." 

Five or six more shots were fired a few seconds later, as the 
men from the guard-house reached the gate. On looking back 
when they had gone another hundred yards, they saw a 
number of figures on the road. 

" Not quite so fast, Surajah," Dick said. " It is going to be 
a long chase now. We have got three hundred yards start, and 
they won't be able to load again, running at full speed." 

For a time their pursuers gained somewhat upon them ; then 
gradually they began to straggle, as the effect of the speed at 
which they were running told upon them. When they reached 
the ruined village there were four men running together some 
three hundred yards behind ; the rest were a considerable 
distance in the rear. 

" Another mile or two and they will all give up the chase 
except these four, Surajah, and if they turn out better runners 
than we do, we can make a stand ; there are some more huts 
another two miles farther, and we will fight them there." 

They were going slower now, for although the downward 
course of the road helped them a good deal, the run was telling 
on them. Not a word was spoken until they reached the second 
village. When they came to the first house they stopped 
simultaneously and looked round. Their pursuers were hot 
more than two hundred yards behind them. 

" In here, Surajah," Dick said, as he ran into the ruined 
hut. Its roof was gone, its door hung loose on its hinges. It 
had but one window, a small one, looking up the valley. Dick 
laid his gun on the sill, which was nearly level with his 
shoulder. 

" I must wait until they get pretty close," he said, " for I 



BESIEGED. 127 

am panting so that I can't keep the barrel steady, even with 
this rest." 

"I will kneel down outside," Surajah said. 

" Mind, I will fire first, Surajah. Don't you fire until they 
are within twenty yards of you; by that time I shall have 
loaded again." 

Dick had more time than he had expected, for as soon as 
their pursuers saw them enter the hut they slackened their 
pace considerably. They were within about eighty yards, 
when Dick held his breath, and standing for a moment 
immovable, took a steady aim and fired. One of the men 
stumbled in his run, took a step or two forward, and then 
fell on his face ; the others paused for a moment, and then, 
with a fierce yell, ran forward. The moment he had fired, Dick 
dropped the stock of his gun on to the ground, snatched a 
cartridge from the bandolier, bit off the end, and emptied the 
powder into the barrel, gave the gun a shake, so as to be sure 
that it ran into the touch-hole, and then rammed down the 
bullet. As he was in the act of doing so, Surajah fired, and 
a loud yell told that his shot had been successful. Dick sprang 
to the door as Surajah entered. Two shots at the same instant 
rang out ; but, at even so short a distance, the bullets went 
wide. Dick stepped out, and in turn fired. One of the two 
men fell ; the other threw down his musket, and fled up the 
road. 

" Thank goodness that is over," Dick exclaimed. " I thought 
they had no chance with us here. Now the first thing is to 
get our wind again. They stood for two or three minutes 
breathing heavily ; then, as their breath came again, they 
prepared to move, when Dick exclaimed suddenly, " What is 
that noise ? " 

There was a dull, confused sound in the air, and then 
Surajah, pointing up the road, exclaimed, " Cavalry ! " 

Far away on the white road a dark mass could be seen. 
At first, Dick instinctively turned to resume their flight, but 
then he said, — 



128 THE TIGER OF MYSORE. 

"It is of no use, Sura j ah ; the sides of the valley are too 
steep to climb, and they will he up in five or six minutes. 
We must fight it out here. Run out to that man 1 shot, 
and bring in his gun, bandolier, pistols, if he has any, and 
sword ; I will take them from these two. It will make all 
the difference having spare weapons." 

Surajah, without a word, hurried up the road, while Dick ran 
over to the house opposite, which seemed to be larger than the 
one they had first entered. He looked round. It contained 
only one room, but this was twenty feet square. There were 
three small windows, one looking into the street, one looking 
up the valley, and one behind. The floor was littered with 
the beams of the roof ; the door was still in its place. Having 
ascertained this, he ran back to the bodies of the two men, 
picked up the three guns, took off their bandoliers, and removed 
the pistols from their sashes ; and with these, and one of their 
swords, returned to the house, just as Surajah came back. 

" This is the best house to defend, Surajah. There are some 
beams with which we can block up the door." 

Laying down the arms inside, they set to work with the 
beams, and barricaded the door so firmly that, short of its 
being splintered to pieces, no entry could be effected. This 
done, they re-charged the six guns, examined the pistols, and 
finding that they were loaded, placed three of them in each of 
their sashes, and hung the swords by their sides. Then they 
went to the window looking up the valley. The horsemen, 
some twenty in number, were but a short quarter of a mile 
away, and were coming along at a gallop. 

" Don't fire, Surajah," Dick said. " They will have heard 
from the man who has got away that we are in the house 
opposite, and if they don't find us there, they will think 
that we have gone on, and will ride down the valley till they 
are sure they must be ahead of us. Then they will search 
the ground carefully as they come back, and altogether we may 
gain an hour ; and every moment is of use. It must be two 
o'clock now, and our troop generally gets here soon after seven." 



BESIEGED. 129 

As he spoke the horsemen drew up in front of the oppo- 
site hut. There was a momentary pause, and then a voice 
said, — 

" It is empty." 

Then followed the command, " Ride on, men ; they cant 
have got very far. We shall overtake them in ten minutes." 

As soon as they started, Dick said, — 

" Take a ramrod, Surajah, and make some holes through 
the walls to fire through. If we were to show ourselves at 
the windows we might get shot." 

The walls were built of mud and clay, and with the iron 
ramrods they had no difficulty in making four holes an inch 
wide and two inches high, on each side of the house. 

" Now we are ready for them," Dick said, when they had 
finished. " They have been gone half-an-hour, and it won't be 
long before they are back." In a few minutes they heard the 
clatter of horses' hoofs. It ceased some forty or fifty yards away, 
and by the sound of voices and orders, it was evident that 
the other houses were being searched. Voices were also heard 
at the back of the house, and they guessed that the ground was 
being closely examined up to the foot of the rock walls 
which enclosed the valley. 

" Now, Surajah, you can take a shot from the window on 
that side. The others will be here in a minute, and it is just 
as well to let them know where we are before they get close 
up to our door." 

Surajah went to the window at the back. Four horsemen 
were making then- way at a walk along the level ground 
between the rocks and the huts ; the nearest was but some 
forty yards away. Surajah fired, and the man at once fell 
from his horse ; the others instantly gallojjed on at full speed 
up the valley, and from the window at the end Surajah saw 
them gather on the road three or four hundred yards away, 
and then, after a short consultation, cross to the other side 
of the valley, with the intention, he had no doubt, of rejoining 
their comrades. 

( M 84 ) I 



130 THE TIGER OF MYSORE. 

The sound of the gun had heen followed by shouts and 
exclamations from the party in the village. Dick could 
hear a conference in low tones ; then all was silent. He went 
to the loop-hole at the corner, laid his rifle in it, and waited, 
looking along the barrel. Two or three minutes later the hole 
was darkened, and he fired at once. There was a sound of a 
heavy fall, followed by cries of rage, and a moment later there 
was a rush of men against the door. Surajah ran across. Two 
spare guns were pushed through the loop-holes, one on each 
side of it; these had not been bored straight through the 
wall, but at angles that would enable them to fire at any one 
attacking it. Looking along the barrels, each could see one of 
the group in front, and fired at the same moment. With a 
yell of rage and surprise, the assailants of the door sprang back 
and ran down the street. 

" There are four less, anyhow," Dick said, as he and Surajah 
reloaded the empty guns. " Those loop-holes will puzzle them, 
and I don't think they will care to come on again for a bit." 

There was a pause for some minutes, and then from the huts 
opposite, and from various points higher up the valley and 
behind, a dropping fire was opened. 

" Keep out of the line of the windows, whatever you do, 
Surajah ; and it will be just as well to lie down for a bit, until 
we see whether any of their shots come through the wall. I 
think we are quite safe from the distant fire, but from the 
house opposite it is possible they may penetrate it. Any- 
how, don't stand in the line of a loop-hole ; a stray ball might 
find its way in." 

For a few minutes the enemy fired away unanswered, and 
then Dick, who had been seated on the ground with his back 
against the end wall, got up and went along that facing the 
street, carefully examining it. 

" I don't think any of their balls have come through, Surajah. 
I should be able to see out into the moonlight if they had done 
so. Now it is time for us to be doing something. I expect they 
are getting a little bolder, and will perhaps give us a chance. 



BESIEGED. 131 

You take this loop-hole; it is exactly in a line with the 
opposite hut, and the fellows in there must come to their door 
to fire. I will take this slanting hole by the door-post. I can 
see one of the windows of the next hut to that we were in ; 
I have no doubt that they are firing from there also. Don't 
wait for them to shoot, but fire directly a figure shows 
itself." 

In a very short time Surajah fired. Dick heard the clatter 
of a gun as it fell to the ground. 

" You have hit him, Surajah." 

" Yes, but only wounded him. I think I hit him on the 
shoulder ; he let his gun drop and ran into the house." 

" Take a spare gun at once. If there are others there, they 
will think that you are loading, and may show themselves 
again." 

A moment later Dick saw a gun thrust out through the 
window he was watching ; then the head and shoulders of a 
man appeared behind it. He fired, and the figure disappeared. 
Almost at the same histant, Surajah fired again. 

" I had one that time, Sahib ! " 

It was now quiet for some little time ; then a horseman 
dashed suddenly past and galloped up the valley at full 
speed. 

" The end window, Surajah ! Bring him down if you can." 

Surajah ran there and fired. 

" I have missed him ! " he said, in a tone of deep disappoint- 
ment. 

" It does not make much difference ; if you had hit him, 
they could have sent another off close to the opposite side of 
the valley. There is no doubt as to what he has gone for ; you 
see they have lost six killed and one wounded, and they must 
know that they have not the slightest chance of taking this hut. 
I have no doubt that he has ridden back to bring down the 
infantry from the fort. From the number of huts round the 
gate, and the sound of talking, I should think there were fifty 
or sixty at least — perhaps a hundred. If they send down fifty 



132 THE TIGER OF MYSORE. 

we shall have sharp work. Our difficulty will be to prevent 
them from making a rush at all the windows together. If 
they were to get there they could riddle us with balls." 

" Could we block them up, Sahib ? " 

" That is just what I was thinking," Dick replied. " We 
might try, anyhow. It will be an hour and a half before 
they are down here ; it must be past four now, and in another 
hour daylight wall begin to break. There is any amount 
of the old thatch down on the floor. The best way would be 
to fill up the window-holes with it first, then to put two 
or three bits of wood across, and a strong piece down behind 
it, and to keep that in its place by wedging one of the long 
beams against it. If they came up and tried to pull the 
thatch out, we could fire through it with our pistols; and 
we will make a loop-hole below each when we have got the 
work done." 

It was not so difficult a business as they thought it would 
be. The windows were little more than a foot across and 
two feet high ; it was but the work of a few minutes to 
fill these up with the masses of thatch. When this was 
done, they picked out thick pieces of wood for cross-bars ; 
then they took a beam eight feet long, made a hole with their 
tulwars in the clay floor close to the wall, put one end of the beam 
into it, and reared it upright against the window. Dick held 
it in its place while Surajah hacked a deep notch in it — a by 
no means difficult matter, for it was half rotten with exposure. 
The notch was cut just opposite the middle of the window. 
The three cross pieces were then put into their place, and the 
upright pressed firmly against them ; one end of a long beam 
was placed in the notch, the other in a slight hole made in the 
ground, thus forming a strut, which held the rest firmly in 
their positions. 

"That is a good job clone," Dick said, " but a very hot one. 
Now, Surajah, sharpen three or four pieces of wood, and drive 
them clown into the ground at the foot of that strut ; then 
it will be as firm as a rock." 



BESIEGED. 133 

They then proceeded in the same way with the other two 
windows. 

" It is getting light fast," Dick said, as he wiped the 
perspiration from his face. " Take a look out up the valley : 
they ought to be coming by this time." 

Surajah applied his eye to one of the loop-holes. 

"I can see them," he said; "they are half a mile away, 
There are two mounted men ; I expect one is their officer, 
and the other the man who rode back to fetch them." 

" Let us set to work at the loop-holes under the windows, 
Surajah ; it is most important to get them done. You make 
the one at the end, I will do that one looking into the street ; 
put it as close to the beam as you can." 

They worked hard, and it was not long before the walls 
were pierced. 

"Now, Surajah, you do the one at the back. The fellows 
will soon be within range, and I will give them a lesson to 
be careful. They will naturally break up, and go round 
behind the houses opposite, as they can find shelter nowhere 
else ; and, for a bit at any rate, we shall get them all on one 
side of us, which is what we want." 

Dick carried the six guns to the end of the hut, and then 
applied his eye to the loop-hole there. The enemy were coming 
along at a run, in a confused mass. 

" I can't very well miss them," he muttered to himself, as 
he thrust his gun through a loop-hole and fired. 

Without waiting to see the result, he thrust another gun 
out, aimed, and fired. 

" Never mind the hole, Surajah," he said. " Come here and 
reload." 

The four other shots were discharged in rapid succession. 
The Mysoreans at first opened an irregular fire on the hut. 
When the sixth shot was fired they left the road in a body, and 
ran across the valley, leaving four of their number on the 
ground behind them. 

As soon as the guns were reloaded, Surajah returned to his 



134 THE TIGER OF MYSORE. 

work. It was now broad daylight, and the sun was shining 
upon the hill -tops. A quarter of an hour passed without 
a movement from the enemy. Dick and his companion 
occupied the time in further strengthening the door with 
cross-beams, kept in their place by struts. 

" If they break it to splinters," Dick said, when they had 
finished, " they will hardly be able to force their way in, for 
if they were to try to crawl in between those cross-beams, they 
would be completely at our mercy. Now we must get ready 
for a rush. I expect they will come all together. There are 
the six guns, and three pistols each ; keep one of the latter in 
reserve. We ought not to waste a shot ; and if they lose ten 
men I should think they will give up the attack on the door. 
Stand clear of it, Sura j ah ; they will probably fire into it 
before they charge — keep down below the level of the loop- 
holes." 

Presently a volley of musketry was fired, and the door was 
riddled by bullets ; then a number of figures sprang from 
between the two opposite houses, and rushed at the door. Two 
of them carried a long, heavy beam. Two shots flashed out in 
return from the hut. One of the men carrying the beam fell, 
as did an officer who was leading them, but instantly another 
caught up the end of the timber, and in a moment a crowd 
were clustered round the door. Several caught hold of the 
beam, and swung it as though they meant to use it as a battering- 
ram. Two more puffs of smoke spurted out from the loop-holes, 
and again two of the men fell. The others, however, swung it 
forward with a crash against the door. The end of the beam 
went right through the rotten woodwork. Dick and Surajah 
fired their last musket-shots with as deadly effect as before. 
The next blow dashed the door from its hinges, and, split and 
shattered by the former shocks, it fell forward into the road, 
while a yell of triumph broke from the Mysoreans. This died 
away, however, when they saw the three cross-bars blocking 
their entrance. Again two pistol-shots carried death among 
them. 



BESIEGED. 135 

" Load your guns, Surajab." 

But before Surajab. bad time to do so, tbe Mysoreans made 
a rush at tbe door. Tbe defenders stepped forward and fired 
between tbe cross-bars, and then, drawing their tulwars, ran 
the two men in front through the body. As they dropped, 
those behind them drew back. 

" Tbe last pistols ! " Dick shouted, and they fired two 
shots into the crowd. This completed the consternation of 
the enemy. It seemed to them that the defenders possessed an 
unlimited supply of fire-arms. Already twelve shots had been 
fired, and not one had failed to take effect. With a cry of 
consternation they fled down the street, leaving the ground in 
front of the fatal door strewn with bodies. The defenders 
instantly set about the work of re-charging their fire-arms. 
They were not interrupted, but presently an irregular fire 
opened upon them from the jungle that had taken the place of 
tbe garden between the opposite houses. 

" We may as well lie down at full length," Dick said, setting 
the example ; " there is no use in running risks. You keep 
that side and listen attentively. It is likely enough that they 
will work round behind next time and try the windows. By 
the way they are firing I fancy there are not more than five 
or six of them opposite." 

Another half-hour passed ; then Surajab exclaimed, " I can 
hear them on this side." 

Dick got up and crossed at once. " I will take the loop-hole 
under this window. You go to the one at the end ; I expect 
they will try both windows at once." 

Dick placed the muzzle of his gun in the loop-hole, and, 
glancing along, saw that something dark barred bis view. He 
fired at once. There was a loud cry and a fall, then a rush 
to the window, and a moment later a hole appeared in the 
thatch. Dick discharged two pistols through it, and as he 
did so Surajah fired. The thatch was speedily pulled down, 
as the enemy had learned to avoid the loop-holes. A yell of 
rage rose as the fallen thatch showed them that tbe window 



136 THE TIGER OF MYSORE. 

was defended with cross-bars in the same way as the door. 
Immediately afterwards Dick had a narrow escape from a shot 
fired through a loop-hole close to him. 

" Stoop down," he cried, and, crouching below the level of 
the loop-holes, made his way to the end of the hut. " Re- 
charge the guns first, Surajah. They may fire away through 
the loop-holes as long as they like. It is lucky we made them 
so high, except the three under the windows ; we must be 
careful in keeping out of the line of those. You sit down 
where you can command the end window and the one behind — 
I -will watch tl e front window and door. A bold fellow might 
put his musket through and pick one of us off, and that is 
what we have to prevent, so keep your gun in readiness, and 
if you see a head appear, don't miss it." 

The enemy now kept up a constant fire through the loop- 
holes at the end and back of the house ; but as these were 
shoulder high, and there was no altering the elevation of the 
guns, the shots flew harmlessly over the heads of the defenders. 
Several times Dick went to one or other of the loop-holes, 
pistol in hand, and, standing close beside it, waited until a 
shot was fired, and then, thrusting the barrel into the loop- 
hole, fired before another gun could be inserted, the discharge 
being generally followed by a sharp cry of pain. After this 
had gone on for nearly an hour, the assailants evidently 
became discouraged ; the shots came from the loop-holes less 
frequently, and presently ceased altogether. 

" I would give a good deal to know what they are up to," 
Dick said, after a long pause. 

" Shall I look through the loop-hole ? " Surajah asked. 

" Certainly not ; there will be a man standing at each of 
them, waiting in expectation of our taking a look out." 

" But there are none in front," Surajah said. 

" That is more than we can say. They have not been firing 
on that side, but they may have men there now. No, we will 
leave well alone, Surajah ; the longer they delay the better for 
us. Keep your eye on the top of the wall as well as on the 



BESIEGED. 137 

window. They may have made some ladders by this time, and 
may intend to try a shot." 

" Perhaps they are gone ? " Surajah suggested. 

" It is quite possible ; they must know that otir troop comes 
up here early, and as they have four miles to walk back to 
the fort, and several wounded to carry with them, they 
certainly won't stay much longer — if, as you say, they have 
not gone already." 

It was indeed well that Surajah had not attempted to look 
out at one of the loop-holes, for at the time he asked the ques- 
tion a dark figure was standing at each, looking along the 
barrel of his gun, in readiness to fire the moment the light was 
obscured. A few minutes later Dick exclaimed, — 

" How stupid ! We can easily test whether there is any one 
there, Surajah ; " and taking up a piece of thatch he pushed it 
suddenly across one of the loop-holes. No shot followed the 
action, and he went round the hut and repeated the experiment 
at each of them. 

"They have all gone," he said confidently; "had they been 
outside, they would certainly have fired directly the light was 
obscured." 

Standing a short distance back from the end window, he 
looked out between the cross-beams. 

" Hurrah ! " he shouted. " There they go up the road ; they 
are a quarter of a mile away ; they are not more than half as 
strong as they were when they came down ; they are carrying 
eight or ten figures on their shoulders, on litters, or doors." 

" I don't see the cavalry," Surajah said, as he joined him. 

" No ; it is likely enough that they may be in hiding among 
the huts opposite, and are waiting, in hopes that we may be 
foolish enough to take it for granted that they are all gone, 
and pull down the bars of the door. I expect they will stay 
until they see our troop coming up the valley." 

They continued to look out from the window, from which 
they had now removed the bars. Half-an-hour later Dick 
exclaimed, — 



138 THE TIGER OF MYSORE. 

" There they go, up that side of the valley. I have no 
doubt they see our troop, and that in a few minutes we shall 
hear them coming." 

It was not long before they heard a trampling of horses, and 
a moment later the Rajah's voice exclaimed, " Why, what is 
this ? Here are a dozen dead bodies ; they are Mysoreans, by 
their dress." 

" All right, uncle," Dick shouted, " we will be out as soon 
as we get these bars down. We have been standing a siege.' ' 

It did not take long to remove the bars. The Rajah and 
his men had dismounted, as soon as some of the latter had 
gone round the hut and had brought back the report that 
there were five more dead on that side. As Dick and his 
companion stepped out, the Rajah exclaimed, — 

" What, are you alone ? " 

" Yes ; there is no one with us, uncle." 

" Do you mean to say that you two have defended this place 
alone, and killed sixteen of the enemy, besides some I see lying 
farther up the road ? " 

" Yes, uncle. You see, it was a pretty strong position, and 
we had time to block up the doors and windows, and to 
make loop-holes to fire through." 

" What think you of that, Anwar ? " the Rajah exclaimed 
to the captain of the troop. " My nephew and Rajbullub's son 
have shown themselves brave fighters, have they not ? " 

" It is wonderful," the captain said ; and exclamations of 
admiration broke from the men standing round. 

" Tell us all about it, Dick," the Rajah went on. 

" It is a long story, uncle ; but the real news is that Tippoo, 
with his army, has left the head of the western passes, and 
has gone to Seiingapatam. He is going to march down one 
of the passes this side at once. Provisions have been collected 
for his army to consume on the march. No one knows yet 
which pass he will come down by ; but it will not be far 
from here, for they are buying up cattle in the villages at the 
top of the ghauts." 



BESIEGED. 139 

" That is important, indeed, Dick, and we must ride off 
without delay; but first I must have a look at this fortress 
of yours." 

He entered the hut, the soldiers crowding in after him, and 
examined the defences at the windows, and the loop-holes; 
while Dick explained how the bars had been arranged to 
defend the door. 

" We began on the other side, uncle. We had a fight with 
four men who came up with us there, only one of them got 
away — and he left his gun behind. It was lucky, for their 
guns and pistols were of immense use to us ; we could not 
have held out with only our own weapons. About twenty of 
their cavalry came up a few minutes afterwards. We beat 
them off, and then they sent up to the fort for infantry, and 
about fifty men came down and attacked us just at sunrise. 
They kept it up to within half-an-hour ago ; then the infantry 
marched back, knowing, of course, that your troop generally 
got here about seven. The horsemen stayed here till within 
a few minutes of your arrival. No doubt they thought that 
we should suppose they had all gone, and might venture out 
and let them get a shot at us." 

" Why, it must have been a veritable battle, Dick." 

" There was a good deal of noise, uncle, though not much 
danger. So long as we kept below the level of the loop-holes 
and windows, and out of the line of the door, there was no 
chance of our being hit." 

" They must have made a strong attack on the door," the 
Rajah said. " I see that the two lying next to it were both 
killed by sword-thrusts." 

" Yes, that was the most critical moment, uncle. We had 
emptied nearly all our barrels, and if they could have broken 
down the bars, which I have no doubt they could have done 
if they had stuck to it, they would have made very short 
work of us." 

" Now let us be going," the Rajah said. " You can tell 
me the whole story as we go along." 



140 TIIE TIGER OF MYSORE. 

Two of the sowars were ordered to give up their horses to 
Dick and Surajah, and to mount behind comrades. Then 
they started clown the valley, Dick riding between his uncle 
and the captain, while Surajah took his place with the two 
other officers of the troop. They rode so rapidly that Dick's 
story was scarcely concluded by the time they reached the 
village where the troops were quartered. 

" Well, you have done marvellously well, Dick," his uncle 
said. " Surajah deserves the highest praise too. Now I will 
write a note to the British officer with the Nabob, giving the 
news of Tippoo's movements, and will send it off by two of 
the troopers at once. Where Colonel Maxwell's force is I 
have no idea ; it marched to join General Meadows on the 
day we came up here. In the meantime you can have a 
wash, while breakfast is being cooked. I have no doubt that 
you are ready for it." 

" I am indeed, uncle. We had nothing yesterday but a 
few cakes made of flour and water, and have had nothing at 
all since." 

" All right, lad. I will be ready almost as soon as break- 
fast is." 

After the meal was over the Rajah lit his hookah, and 
said, — 

" You must go through the story again this evening, Dick. 
You cut short some of the details as you told it to me on the 
road, and I want to understand it all thoroughly. You had 
better turn in now for a long sleep ; you must want it badly 
enough, lad, after the work of the two last nights." 

Dick slept until his uncle roused him at six o'clock. 

" Dinner will be ready in ten minutes. It is just as well 
that you should get up for two or three hours. After that 
you will be good for another sleep till morning. We shall 
have to look out sharp now, and keep a couple of vedettes always 
at that village, as, for all we know, this may be the pass by 
which Tippoo is coming down." 

Dick got up rather reluctantly, but he was not long in 



BESIEGED. 141 

shaking off his drowsiness, and after dinner was able to go 
through the story again, with full details of bis adventures. 

" I don't know what I should have done without Surajah, 
uncle. He is a capital fellow, and if ever I go up by myself 
into Mysore to look for my father, I hope that you will let 
me take him." 

" That I will certainly do, Dick. Ever since I first heard 
of your plans, I have quite decided that you ought not to go 
alone. I daresay I should have chosen an older man to 
accompany you, but after what you and the lad have done 
together, I don't think you could do better than take him. 
Of course, such an affair would demand infinitely greater 
care and caution, though not greater courage, than you 
had occasion to use on this excursion. It is one tbing to 
enter a village, to ask a few questions, make a purchase or 
two, and be off again ; but it is a very different thing to be 
among people for weeks, or perhaps months, and to live as 
one of themselves. However, we may hope that this war 
will end in our army marching to Seringapatam, when we 
shall recover many of the prisoners in Tippoo's bands. I do 
not say all. We know how many hundreds remained in his 
power last time, in spite of his promise to deliver them all up, 
and maybe something of the same sort will occur next time. 
Numbers may be sent away by him to the hill-fortresses 
dotted all over the country, and we should never be able 
to obtain news of them. However, we must hope for the 
best." 

The next morning tbe troopers arrived with a letter from 
the English resident at Arcot. Tbe Rajah glanced through 
it, and handed it to Dick, with the remark, " You will not 
get the honour you deserve, Dick." 

The letter ran, — 

" Dear Rajah, — Your news would be extremely valuable 
were it correct ; but unfortunately it is not so, and doubtless 
tbe reports brought down by your nephew were spread by 
Tippoo for the purpose of deceiving us, or possibly he may 



142 THE TIGER OF MYSORE. 

have intended to have come that way, but afterwards changed 
his mind. We have news that just after Colonel Maxwell 
effected his junction with General Meadows near Caveri- 
patam, and was about to ascend the ghauts by the Tapour 
pass, Tippoo came down by that very route, slipped past 
them, and is marching on to Trichinopoly. That being the 
case, I see no further utility in your remaining with your 
troop in the passes, but think it were best that you should 
re-assemble them at once and march here. There is no 
chance of Tippoo capturing Trichinopoly before Meadows, 
who is following him, can come up and force on a battle; 
so it is likely that the Mysore army may continue their march 
in this direction, in which case every fighting man will be of 
use to defend this place until it is relieved by the general." 

Dick uttered an exclamation of disgust as he laid the letter 
down. 

" It does not matter about my news turning out wrong," 
he said, "but it is very bad that General Meadows should 
have allowed Tippoo to pass him, as he may do frightful 
damage to the country before he can be overtaken." 

" He never can be overtaken as long as he chooses to keep 
ahead. He is hampered with no baggage train ; he lives on 
the plunder of the country he passes through ; and the British 
army, with all its baggage and provision train, has no more 
chance of overtaking him than it has of flying." 

Messengers were at once sent off to call in the scattered por- 
tions of the troop. These were assembled in twenty-four hours, 
and at once started for Arcot, where they arrived after a two 
days' march. They there learned that Tippoo had appeared 
before Trichinopoly, and after pillaging and laying waste the 
sacred island of Seringham, had marched north. Day after 
day news arrived of the devastation he was committing on 
his march. At Thiagur, however, he met with a serious 
repulse. Great numbers of the inhabitants from the sur- 
rounding country had crowded into the town with their 
valuables, and Tippoo, expecting a rich booty, attacked the 



THE INVASION OF MYSORE. 143 

town ; but although, its fortifications were insignificant, the 
little garrison was commanded by Captain Flint, the officer 
who had so bravely defended Wandiwash in the previous 
war, and two assaults were repulsed with serious loss. At 
Trinalee, thirty-five miles farther north, he was more suc- 
cessful, capturing the town, and putting the inhabitants to 
the sword. Here Tippoo changed his course, and marched 
for Pondicherry, capturing Permacoil by the way. The news 
that Tippoo had changed his course to the south-east was 
received with great joy at Arcot. Although confident that 
this capital would be able to resist any sudden attack, the 
belief had been general that the whole territory would be laid 
waste, as it had been by Hyder, and hopes were now entertained 
that the British army would arrive in time to bar Tippoo's 
further progress. 



F 



CHAPTER VIII. 

THE INVASION OF MYSORE 

,,OP some time there was a pause in the nostilities. Tippoo 
remained with his army near Pondicherry, carrying on 
negotiations with the French governor, and arranging for the 
despatch of an envoy to France, with a request that the 
Republic would furnish him with six thousand French troops. 
While he was thus wasting his time, General Meadows was 
slowly moving with the army towards an encampment formed 
at Vellout, some eighteen miles west of Madras. On the 14th 
of December a messenger arrived with the news that Lord 
Cornwallis had arrived from Calcutta two days before with con- 
siderable reinforcements, and that he was about to assume the 
supreme command of the army. The news caused unbounded 
satisfaction. By the extreme dilatoriness of his movements, and 
especially by the manner in which he had allowed Tippoo to 



144 TEE TIGER OF MYSORE. 

pass hint near Caveripatam, when he might easily have attacked 
him while his army was still struggling through the pass, 
General Meadows had disgusted his troops ; he had frittered 
away, without striking a single blow, the finest army that the 
British had, up to that time, ever put into the field in India ; 
and had enabled Tippoo, unmolested, to spread destruction over 
a large extent of country. 

The only countervailing success that had been gained by 
the British was a brilliant victory won by Colonel Hartley, who 
was in command of a Bombay force consisting of a European 
regiment and two battalions of Sepoys. With these he 
engaged Hossein Ali, who had been left by Tippoo in Malabar 
with a force of 9000 men, when the sultan first retreated 
before General Meadows' advance. This force was defeated, 
with a loss of 1000 men killed and wounded, 900, including 
Hossein himself, taken prisoners on the field, and 1500 in the 
pursuit ; the total British loss being only 52 men. A few 
days after this victory, General Abercrombie arrived from 
Madras with reinforcements, and the whole of Tippoo's fortified 
places in Malabar were captured one after another, and the 
entire province conquered. 

As soon as Lord Corn wa His reached the camp at Vellout, with 
a large train of draught animals that had been brought by 
sea from Calcutta, the Rajah and his troops received orders to 
join him. 

It was on the 29th of January, 1791, that the commander- 
in-chief arrived at Vellout, and the Rajah arrived there on 
the 4th of February ; as he was the bearer of a letter from the 
Resident at Arcot, he was at once enabled to have an inter- 
view with Lord Cornwallis. On finding that he could speak 
English, the general received him with much courtesy. 

" I am glad, indeed, to have a troop like yours with us, 
Rajah," he said. "There are few of my officers who know 
anything of this part of the country, and your local knowledge 
will be invaluable. Moreover, as I do not speak the language 
myself, it will be a great advantage to have some one with me 



THE INVASION OF MYSORE. 145 

through whom I can communicate freely with the people of the 
country. There is no doubt that such communications are 
much more effectual when they come through one of their own 
princes, than through English officers. I shall therefore order 
that on the march a space be allotted for the encampment 
of your troop by the side of that occupied by my own escort, 
and hope that when not employed on scouting or other duties, 
you will ride with my staff. Your mother, Rajah, was an 
English lady, I am told." 

" She was, sir ; my sister, who married an Englishman, is at 
present in Madras with my family, and her son is with me, — 
I beg to recommend him to your lordship. He speaks my 
language perfectly, and having been brought up in his father's 
country, naturally speaks English as well as Hindustani, and 
will understand far better than I can do any orders that you 
may give. He has come out with his mother in the hopes of 
finding his father, who has, if alive, been a prisoner for several 
years in the hands of Tippoo. He is a fine young fellow. The 
other day he made a most dangerous reconnaissance into 
Mysore, in order to ascertain Tippoo's movements. He had 
with him a young officer of mine, two or three years older than 
himself ; and when I tell you that the two young fellows held 
a ruined hut for hours against the attack of some seventy 
of Tippoo's troops, and beat them off with a loss of upwards 
of twenty killed, I need hardly say that he has no lack of 
courage." 

" You are right, indeed, Rajah. Let the lad ride beside you 
with my staff. Some day he will perhaps shorten a long day's 
march by giving me details of this adventure of his." 

On the 5th of February the army started on its march, 
and on the 11th reached Yellore. Tippoo had for two months 
been wasting his time at Pomlieherry, but upon healing 
news that instead of, as he expected, the English general 
having marched south from Yellout to meet him, he had 
turned westward, and that Mysore itself was threatened 
with invasion, he hastily broke up his camp and marched at 

(1184) K 



146 THE TIGER OF MYSORE. 

full speed for the ghauts, and, reaching the table-land, hurried 
to oppose the British army as it endeavoured to ascend the 
pass going from Vellore through Amboor, by which he made 
sure he would come. Lord Cornwallis encouraged him in the 
idea by sending a battalion a considerable distance up the pass, 
while he started north and entered the easy pass of Mooglee, 
leading west from Chittoor to Moolwagle. He pushed rapidly 
up the pass and gained the summit before Tippoo could reach the 
spot and oppose him. It took four days longer for the battering 
train, baggage, and provisions, to reach the top of the pass. 

After a delay of a day or two, to rest the animals, which 
included sixty-seven elephants which had been brought from 
Bengal, the army set out for Bangalore, the second largest 
town in Mysore. The Rajah's troops had been busily em- 
ployed from the time the army moved from Vellout. The 
men on their tireless little horses carried his messages to the 
various divisions and brigades, brought up news of the progress 
of the train, or rode on ahead with the officers of the quarter- 
master's department, whose duty it was to precede the army, 
to decide on the camping ground, and to mark off the spots to 
be occupied by the various corps. In this way they saved the 
regular cavalry from much fatiguing duty. Sura j ah and 
Dick were generally with the party that went on with the 
quartermasters, and, as soon as the camping ground was fixed 
upon, aided them in the purchase of forage and food from the 
natives, as it was most desirable that the forty days' provisions 
the army carried with it should remain intact until the 
army had passed up the ghauts. Beyond that it was expected 
that it woidd be harassed by the Mysore horse, who would 
render it impossible for the cavalry to go out to collect forage 
or provisions from the country through which it marched. 

So well did the Rajah's troop perform its duties that Lord 
Cornwallis ordered it to be taken on the strength of the army 
and to receive the pay and rations of native cavalry in the 
service. On the day after leaving Vellore the general sent an 
orderly to request the Rajah and bis nephew to ride with him. 



THE INVASION OF MVSORE. 147 

" I have not had an opportunity of hearing of your scouting 
expedition," he said to Dick, "and shall be glad if you will 
give me full details of it." 

Dick related the adventure from the time they had started. 

" You were wonderfully lucky in getting back safely," the 
general said, when he had finished; "at least, luck is not 
the proper word, for your safety was due to your quick- 
wittedness and courage, and your escape with your companion 
from the guard-house, the manner in which you got through 
the fort in the pass, and your defence of that hut until the 
Rajah's troop arrived to your rescue, were all of them admir- 
ably managed." 

He then proceeded to inquire further into the object for 
which Dick had come out to India. "I heartily wish you 
success in your search," he said, " and sincerely hope we may 
obtain news of your father. I do not know what your in- 
tentions may be afterwards, but should you wish to enter the 
army, I will at once nominate you to a commission in one of 
our native cavalry regiments." 

" I am deeply obliged to your Excellency," Dick replied, " but 
as, if we learn nothing of my father during the war, I am quite 
resolved to spend, if necessary, some years in Mysore in the 
search for him, I must therefore be free to devote my time 
to that." 

" At any rate," the general said, " if at any time you should 
feel free to accept my offer, it will be open to you ; in the 
meantime I will appoint you one of the interpreters to the 
army during the expedition, and will attach you to my own 
staff. It will give you a recognised position, and it is only 
right that as you are doing good service you should receive 
pay. You shall be put in orders this evening. You can, of 
course, continue to camp and live with the Rajah." 

The change made very little difference in Dick's duties, and 
he contined at his former work in the quartermasters' depart- 
ment until the army was ready for its advance to Bangalore. 
To the general surprise, as the army moved forward nothing 



148 THE TIGER OF MYSORE. 

was seen of Tippoo's cavalry, by which they had expected to 
be continually harassed. The sultan had, as soon as he 
perceived that Bangalore was threatened, hurried the whole 
army to that city, where he had sent his harern when lie 
started from Seringapatam to attack Travancore, and instead 
of sending off a few hundred horsemen to escort them to the 
capital, while with his army he opposed the advance of the 
British, he took his whole force with him, in order to remove 
his harem with all the pomp and ceremony with which their 
passage through the country was generally accompanied. 
Consequently it was not until after taking, without resistance, 
the forts of Colar and Ooscotah, and arriving within ten miles 
of Bangalore, that the army encountered Tippoo's cavalry. 

This was on the 4th of March. They made an attempt to 
reach the baggage trains, but were sharply repulsed, and on the 
following day the army took up its position before Bangalore. 
As they approached the town three horsemen dashed out 
from a small grove and rode furiously towards a little group 
consisting of Lord Cornwallis, General Meadows, and the 
staff, who were reconnoitring at some little distance from the 
head of the column. It was evident that their intention was 
to cut down the general. The Rajah, who was riding as 
usual with the staff, dashed forward with four or five other 
officers and encountered the horsemen before they could reach 
him. The Rajah cut down one of them, another was killed 
by one of the staff, and the third knocked off his horse and 
captured. It was learned that the enterprise was not a 
planned one, but was the result of a quarrel between the 
men themselves. One had charged the others with cowardice, 
and in return they had challenged him to follow them where 
they dared go. All had prepared themselves for the enterprise 
by half-intoxicating themselves with bhang, and thus made 
but a poor fight when they found their object thwarted by 
the officers who threw themselves between them and their 
intended victim. 

Bangalore was a fine town, situated on a plain so 



THE INVASION OF MYSORE. 149 

elevated that the climate was temperate, the soil fertile, 
and vegetation abundant. The town was of considerable 
extent, that portion lying within the fortifications being a mile 
and a quarter long by half a mile broad. It was surrounded 
by a strong rampart, a thick hedge, and a deep, dry ditch. 
The wall, however, did not extend across the side facing the 
fort, whose guns were supposed to render it ample protection. 
The fort was oval in shape, and about nine hundred yards 
across at its greatest diameter. It was defended by a broad 
rampart, strengthened by thirty semicircular bastions and five 
outworks. The two gates, one at each end, were also pro- 
tected by outworks. In the fort stood the splendid palace 
built by Tippoo ; here also were immense foundries of cannon, 
factories for muskets, the arsenal, and large magazines of grain 
and ammunition. 

The position taken up by the army lay to the north-east of 
the petah or town, and the next morning a reconnoitring 
party, escorted by Colonel Floyd, with the whole of the 
cavalry and a brigade of infantry, Avent out to examine the 
defences of the town and fort. Seeing a large body of laden 
elephants and camels, escorted by a strong body of horsemen, 
Colonel Floyd rode Avith the cavalry to attack them. The 
movement Avas a rash one, as the guns on the fort opened fire, 
and although at first he defeated the Mysore horse, a 
heavy fire was poured upon him Avhen entangled in broken 
ground. He himself Avas shot by a musket-ball which, 
striking him in the face, passed through both jaws. It was 
at first believed that he Avas dead, but he Avas carried back to 
camp and ultimately recovered. This rash attack cost the 
lives of seventy-one men, and of four times as many horses. 

As Tippoo's army was lying at a distance of only six 
miles away, the general determined that it would be best in 
the first place to capture the toAvn without delay, and to assault 
the fort on that side, as he could then do so without any fear of 
an attack by Tippoo, who would be able to harass him con- 
stantly Avere he to approach the fort from any other direction. 



150 THE TIGER OF MYSORE. 

Orders were therefore issued for the 36th Regiment, supported 
by the 26th Bengal Sepoys, and a party of artillery under 
Colonel Moorhouse, to prepare to storm the north gate of the 
town at daybreak the next morning. As soon as dawn broke, 
the troops rushed forward against the gate. The outside 
work was speedily stormed, but as they issued from it to- 
wards the gate itself, they were received with a very heavy 
fire from the w T alls, together with a storm of hand-grenades. 
Colonel Moorhouse brought forward a six-pounder, receiving 
two wounds as the piece was run up to the gate. 

The first time it was fired it had no effect beyond making 
a small hole, and the next shot had no greater success. 
Colonel Moorhouse ordered a twelve-pounder to be brought up, 
but as he was aiding to put it into position, another ball 
struck him, and he fell dead. While the artillerymen were 
pouring shot after shot into the gate, the roar of musketry 
was unceasing, the 36th keeping up an incessant fire upon the 
enemy upon the wall, in order to cover as much as possible 
the operations of the gunneis. At last the gate gave way. 
The troops poured in, cheering loudly, and the enemy at once 
lied. Many, however, took up their positions in the houses, 
and kept up a galling fire until their places of refuge were 
stormed by detachments of troops scattered through the 
town. 

By nine o'clock all was over, and the town completely in 
the possession of the British. Tippoo, furious at its having 
been so speedily captured, moved down early in the afternoon 
with a strong force of infantry, and marching along by the side 
of the fort, endeavoured to force his way into the town through 
the open space at that end. He was aided by the guns of 
the fort, while his artillery kept up a heavy cannonade upon 
the British encampment. When the sultan was seen marching 
towards the town, with the evident intention of endeavouring 
to retake it, the 76th Regiment was sent in to reinforce the 
garrison, and the three battalions opposed so steady a resistance 
to Tippoo's infantry that the latter were forced to fall back, 



THE INVASION OF MYSORE. 151 

after sustaining a loss of five hundred men. The troops began 
next morning to erect batteries. 

The position was a singular one. A small army was under- 
taking the siege of a strong fortress, while an army vastly 
outnumbering it was watching them, and was able at any 
moment to throw large reinforcements into the fort through 
the Mysore gate, which was at the opposite end of the fort to 
that attacked, the efforts of the British being directed against 
the Delhi gate, which faced the town. 

The advantage which had been gained by the employment 
of tbe great train carrying the provisions for the troops was 
now manifest, for unless the army had been so provided it 
would have been forced to retreat, as in the face of Tippoo's 
army, with its great host of cavalry, it would have been impos- 
sible to gather provisions. The first batteries erected by the 
engineers proved to be too far distant from the wall of . the 
fort to effect any material damage, and others were commenced 
at a much shorter range. The work was performed with great 
difficulty, for the guns of the defenders were well served, and 
a storm of missiles were poured night and clay into the town 
and against the batteries. The garrison, which consisted of 
eight thousand men, were frequently relieved by fresh troops 
from the sultan's army, and were thus able to maintain their 
fire with great vigour. 

On the 17th, Tippoo cannonaded the British camp from 
a distance, but without doing great damage. In the mean- 
time the fire of our siege guns was steadily doing its work, 
in spite of the heavy fire kept up on them. The stone 
facing of tbe bastion next to the gateway was soon knocked 
away, but the earth-banks behind, which were very thick 
and constructed of a tough red clay, crumbled but slowly. Still, 
the breach was day by day becoming more practicable, and 
Tippoo, alarmed at the progress that had been made, moved 
his army down towards the east side of the fort, and seemed 
to meditate an attack upon our batteries. He placed some 
heavy guns behind a bank surrounding a large tank, and 



152 THE TIGER OF MYSORE. 

opened some embrasures through which their fire would have 
taken our trenches, which were now pushed up close to the 
fort, in flank. 

Lord Cornwallis at once directed a strong force to advance, 
as if with the intention of attacking the new work, and Tippoo 
ordered his troops to retire from it. It was evident, how- 
ever, that he had determined to give battle in order to 
save the fort, and the English general therefore determined 
to storm the place that very night, the 21st of March. 
The preparations were made secretly, lest the news should be 
taken to Tippoo by one of the natives in the town, and it 
was not until late in the evening that orders were issued to 
the troops which were to take part in the assault. The 
column was to* be composed of the grenadier and light 
companies of all the European regiments, and these were to 
be followed and supported by several battalions of Sepoys. 
The force, commanded by Colonel Maxwell, at eleven o'clock 
issued from the town and advanced through the trenches. The 
besieged were vigilant, and the instant the leading company 
sprang from the trenches and, in the bright moonlight, ran 
forward to the breach, a number of blue lights were lighted 
all along the ramparts, and a heavy musketry fire was opened. 

The scene was eagerly watched by the troops in the camp, 
every feature being distinctly visible. The storming party 
could be seen rushing up the breach and mounting by ladders 
over the gateway, which was the central object of attack. 
The enemy gathered in masses at the top of the breach, but 
as soon as the stormers collected in sufficient strength, and 
charged them with the bayonet, they broke and dispersed. 
The grenadiers moved along the ramparts to the light, 
clearing it of its defences as they went along ; the light 
companies did the same along the ramparts to the left ; while 
the Sepoys descended into the body of the fort. The whole 
of the defenders fled towards the Mysore gate at the other end 
of the fort, and when the three bodies of troops met there, 
they found the gate blocked by the masses of fugitives. 



THE INVASION OF MYSORE. 153 

Tliey charged them on all sides. The governor, a brave 
old soldier, and a great favourite of the sultan, died fighting 
gallantly to the last. Six hundred of the garrison fell, and 
three hundred, for the most part wounded, were taken 
prisoners. The British loss was only fifty officers and men 
killed and wounded. The body of the governor was found 
next morning among the slain, and Lord Cornwallis sent a 
message to Tippoo, with an offer to have the body carried to 
his camp for burial. Tippoo, however, replied that the proper 
place for a soldier to be buried was where he fell, and accord- 
ingly the brave old soldier was laid to rest in the fort by the 
Mohammedan troops in the Sepoy regiments, with all military 
honours. 

Wlhle the assault was going on, Tippoo — who, in spite of the 
precautions taken, had received news of the intention of the 
general, and had warned the garrison of the fort to be prepared 
— despatched two heavy columns, as soon as the fire opened, 
to attack the British camp on its flank. The movement had 
been foreseen and prepared against, and the attacks were both 
repulsed with heavy loss. 

The capture of the fort was effected but just in time, for the 
provisions were almost entirely consumed, and the scanty 
rations were eked out by digging up the roots of grasses and 
vegetables within the circuit of our pickets. The draught and 
carriage cattle were dying daily by hundreds, the few re- 
maining, intended for food, were in so emaciated a state that 
the flesh was scarcely eatable, and, worst of all, the sup])ly of 
ammunition was almost exhausted. The news of the fall of 
the fortress, considered by the natives to be almost impregnable, 
under the very eyes of the sultan himself and his great army, 
produced a widespread effect, greatly depressing the spirit of 
Tippoo's adherents, while it proportionately raised those of the 
British troops and excited the hopes of the peoples conquered 
by Tippoo and his father. One result was that the polagars, 
or chiefs, of a tribe that had but recently fallen under the yoke 
of Mysore, were at once emboldened to bring in provisions to 



154 TEE TIGER OF MYSORE. 

the town. As great stores were found in the magazines in the 
fort, the starving animals regained some of their condition 
during the ten days that the troops were occupied in repairing 
the breaches, burying the dead, and placing the fort in a con- 
dition to stand a siege, should Tippoo return during the 
absence of the army. 

When this was done and the stores of ammunition replen- 
ished from the magazines, the army started on its march north. 
to Deonhully, where they were to effect a junction with the 
cavalry that the Nizam had agreed to furnish. As it marched, 
it passed within three miles of Tippoo's army, which was pi'O- 
ceeding in a westerly direction. Tippoo could here have 
brought on a general engagement, had he wished it ; but the 
capture of Bangalore had for the time cowed his spirit, and 
he continued his march at a rate that soon placed him beyond 
the reach of the British. At Deonhully a junction was effected 
with the Nizam's horse, ten thousand in number. These proved, 
however, of no real utility, being a, mere undisciplined herd, 
who displayed no energy whatever, except in plundering the 
villagers. The united force now moved south-east, to guard 
a great convoy which was advancing up the pass of Amboor, 
and when this had been met, returned to Bangalore. 

During the operations of the siege the Rajah's troop had 
remained inactive, and Dick's duties as interpreter had been 
nominal. At Bangalore no English prisoners had been found, 
and he was heartily glad when he heard that it was the intention 
of Lord Cornwallis to march directly upon Seringapatam. It 
was, indeed, a necessity for the English general to bring the 
campaign to a speedy termination. The war was entailing a 
tremendous strain upon the resources of the Company ; the 
Nizam and Mahrattas were not to be depended upon in the 
slightest degree, and might at any moment change sides. The 
French revolution had broken out, and all Europe was alarmed, 
and many of the English regiments might at any moment be 
ordered to return home. Therefore, anything like a thorough 
conquest of Mysore was impossible, and there was only time to 



THE INVASION OF MYSORE. 155 

march to Seringapatam, to capture Tippoo's capital, and to 
dictate terras to him. Immense exertions were made to restore 
the efficiency of the baggage train, and on the 3rd of May 
the army marched from Bangalore. 

Tippoo, devoured alike by rage and fear, had taken no 
efficient steps to meet the coming storm. His first thought was 
to prevent the English from discovering the brutal cruelty 
with which his white captives had been treated. He had 
over and over again given the most solemn assurances that he 
had no white prisoners in his hands, and he now endeavoured 
to prevent their obtaining evidence of his falsehood and 
cruelty, by murdering the whole of those who remained in his 
hands at Seringapatam. Having effected this massacre, he 
next ordered all the pictures that he had caused to be painted 
on the walls of his palace and other buildings, holding up the 
English to the contempt and hatred of his subjects, to be 
obliterated, and he also ordered the bridge over the northern 
loop of the Cauvery to be destroyed. He then set out with 
his army to bar the passage of the British to Seringapatam. 

The weather was extremely bad when the British started. 
Bain-storms had deluged the country, and rendered the roads 
well-nigh impassable, and the movement was in consequence 
very slow. Tippoo had taken up a strong position on the 
direct road, and in order to avoid him Lord Cornwallis took 
a more circuitous route, and Tippoo was obliged to fall back. 
The whole country through which the English passed had been 
wasted; the villages were deserted, and not an inhabitant was 
to be met with. 

Suffei'ing much from wet, and the immense difficulties of 
bringing on the transport, the army, on the loth of May, 
arrived on the Cauvery nine miles east of Seringapatam. Here 
it had been intended to cross the river, but the rains had so 
swollen the stream that it was found impossible to ford it. It 
was therefore determined to march to a point on the river, ten 
miles above Seringapatam, where it was hoped that a better 
ford could be found, and where a junction might be effected 



156 THE TIGER OF MYSORE. 

with General Abercrombie's Bombay army, which was moving 
up from the Malabar coast, and was but thirty or forty 
miles distant. To effect this movement, it was necessary 
to pass within sight of the capital. Tippoo came out, and 
took up a strong position on a rugged and almost inaccessible 
height. 

In front was a swamp stretching to the river, while 
batteries had been thrown up to sweep the approaches. By 
a night march, accomplished in the midst of a tremendous 
thunder and rain-storm, Lord Oornwallis turned Tippoo's 
position. The confusion occasioned by the storm, however, 
and the fact that several of the corps lost their way, prevented 
the full success hoped for from being attained, and gave Tippoo 
time to take up a fresh position. 

Colonel Maxwell led five battalions up a rocky ledge, held 
by a strong body of the Mysore troops, carried it at the point 
of the bayonet, and captured some guns. Tippoo immediately 
began to fall back, but would have lost the greater portion 
of his artillery had not the Nizam's horse moved forward 
aci'oss the line by which the British were advancing. Here 
they remained in an inert mass, powerless to follow Tippoo, 
and a complete barrier to the British advance. So unac- 
countable was their conduct that it was generally believed 
in the army that it was the result of treachery, and it was 
with difficulty that the British troops could be restrained from 
firing into the horde of horsemen, who had, from the time 
they joined the force, been worse than useless. 

As soon as the British could make their way through or 
round the obstacle to their advance, they pursued the retreat- 
ing force of Tippoo until it took refuge under the guns of the 
works round Seringapatam. Their loss had been 2000, that 
of the British 500 ; but the success was of little benefit to the 
latter. The terrible state of the roads, and the want of food, 
bad caused the death of great numbers of draught animals, 
ami the rest were so debilitated as to be absolutely useless, 
and during the two days' marches that were recpiired to reach 



THE INVASION OF MYSORE. 157 

the point on the river previously determined upon, the battering 
train, and almost the whole of the carts, were dragged along 
by the troops. 

The position of the army was bad in the extreme. Neither 
food nor forage were to be obtained from the country round. 
The troops were almost on famine rations, worn out by fatigue, 
and by the march tlu-ough heavy rains, and nights spent on 
the sodden ground. Tippoo's horsemen hovered round them. 
The cavalry of the Nizam, which had been specially engaged 
to keep the foe at a distance, never once ventured to engage 
them. It was absolutely impossible to communicate with 
General Abercrombie, and after remaining but a couple of 
days in his new camp, Lord Cornwallis felt that the army 
could only be saved from destruction by immediate retreat. 
No time was lost in carrying out the decision when once 
arrived at. Some natives were paid heavily to endeavour 
to make their way to Abercrombie, with orders for him to 
retire down the ghauts again into Malabar. Then the whole 
of the batttering train, and the heavy equipments, were 
destroyed, and on the 26th of May the army started for its 
long march back to Bangalore. 

It had made but six miles when a body of horsemen, some 
two thousand strong, were seen approaching. Preparations 
were instantly made to repel an attack, when a soldier rode 
in and announced that the horsemen were the advance party 
of two Mahratta armies close at hand. This was welcome 
news indeed, for Lord Cornwallis had no idea that the 
Mahrattas were within two hundred miles of him, and had 
come to believe that they had no intention whatever of 
carrying out their engagements. They had, it appeared, sent 
off a messenger every day to inform him of their move- 
ments ; but so vigilant were Tippoo's cavalry that not one of 
them ever reached the British. In a few hours the junction 
was completed, and the sufferings of the army were at an end. 
Stores of every kind were abundant with the Mahrattas, and 
not only food, but clothing, and every necessary of life, could 



158 THE TIGER OF MYSORE. 

be purchased in the great bazaars occupied by the Mahratta 
traders who accompanied the army. 

Had the two Mahratta armies arrived a couple of days 
earlier, the destruction of the siege train would have been 
avoided, Seringapatam would have been besieged, Aber- 
crombie's array of eight thousand men have joined, and the 
war brought at once to a conclusion. It was now, however, 
too late ; the means for prosecuting the siege of so powerful 
a fortress were altogether wanting, and the united armies 
returned by easy marches to Bangalore. On the march, the 
future plan of operations was decided upon. Lord Corn- 
wallis sent orders for the sum of E:l, 500,000, that had been 
intended for China, to be at once despatched to Bangalore 
for the use of the army and the allies. The larger of the 
Mahratta forces, under Parseram Bhow, with a detachment 
of Bombay troops that had accompanied it, were to march to 
the north-west and reduce some of the forts and towns still 
held by the troops of Mysore ; the other Mahratta force, 
consisting chiefly of cavalry, under Hurry Punt, were to 
remain at Bangalore. 

The cause of the long delay on the part of the Nizam and 
the Mahrattis was now explained. The Nizam's troops had 
spent six months in the siege of the fortress of Capool, while 
an ecpial time had been occupied by Purseram Bhow in the siege 
of Dnrwar, a very strong place, garrisoned by ten thousand 
men. 

Tippoo began negotiations immediately after his defeat near 
Seringapatam, and these were continued until July, when 
they were finally broken off. Some months Avere occupied 
in reducing a number of the hill-forts commanding the 
entrances to the various passes. Among these, two, deemed 
absolutely impregnable, Savandroog and Nundidroog, were 
captured, but the attack upon Kistnagherry was repulsed with 
considerable loss. By the capture of these places Lord Corn- 
wallis obtained access to supplies from the Malabar and 
Carnatic coasts, and was thus free from the risk of any 



NEWS OF TIIE CArTIVE. 159 

recurrence of the misfortunes that had marred his previous 
attempt to lay siege to Seringapatam ; and, on the 5th of 
February, 1792, he again came within sight of Tippoo's capital. 



CHAPTER IX. 

NEWS OF THE CAPTIVE. 

DURING the nine months that had elapsed since the 
retreat from before Seringapatam, Dick had been occupied 
in following out the main object of his presence in Mysore. 
Finding that Purseram Bhow's army was the first that would 
be engaged in active service, he asked permission from the 
general to join it. This was at once granted, and Lord 
Cornwallis introduced him to the officer in command of the 
Bombay troops attached to that army, informing him of the 
object that he had in view. 

"He will not be of much use as an interpreter," he said, 
" for as the country in which you are going to operate, formed, 
until lately, a part of the Mahratta dominions, Mahratti 
will be principally spoken. He will therefore go simply as 
an officer of my staff, attached for the present to your 
command. He has asked me to allow him to take with him 
twenty men belonging to the troop of his uncle, the Rajah 
of Tiipataly. His object in doing so is that he will be able to 
traverse the country independently, and can either rejoin me 
here or go to one of the other columns operating against the 
hill-forts, if it should seem to him expedient to do so. Should 
you desire to make a reconnaissance at any time while he is 
with you, you will find him useful as an escort, and will not 
be obliged to ask Purseram Bhow for a party of his cavalry." 

Dick was sorry to leave his uncle, whose tent he had now 
shared for the last ten months. He found himself, however, 
very comfortable with the Bombay troops, being made a 
member of the mess consisting of the officer in command and 



160 THE TIGER OF MYSORE. 

the four officers of his staff. Wishing to have some duties with 
which to occupy himself, he volunteered to act as an aide-de- 
camp ; and although the work was little more than nominal, it 
gave him some employment. When not otherwise engaged he 
generally rode with Surajah, whom his uncle had appointed to 
command the twenty troopers. In the year that had elapsed 
since his arrival in India, Dick had grown considerably and 
broadened out greatly, and was now a powerful young 
fellow of over seventeen. He had, since the troop joined 
the army of Lord Cornwallis, exchanged his civilian dress 
for the undress uniform of an officer, which he had pur- 
chased at the sale of the effects of a young lieutenant on the 
general's staff, who had died just as the army arrived before 
Bangalore. It was, indeed, necessary that he should do this, 
riding about, as he did, either on the staff of the general, or 
with the officers of the quartermasters' department. There 
would be no difficulty in renewing his uniform, for hardship, 
fever, and war, had carried off a large number of officers as 
well as men, and the effects were always sold by auction on 
the day following the funeral. 

Many hill -fortresses were captured by the Mahrattis, but 
few offered any resistance, as their commanders knew Avell 
that there was no chance of their being relieved, while the 
men were in most cases delighted at the prospect of an 
escape from their enforced service, and of freedom to return 
to their homes. In a few of these forts, English captives were 
found. Some had been there for years, their very existence 
being apparently forgotten by the tyrant. Some had been 
fairly treated by the Mysore governor, and where this was 
the case, the latter was furnished by the British officers with 
papers testifying to the kindness with which they had treated 
the prisoners, and recommending them to the officers of any 
of the allied forces they might encounter on their way 
home, or when established there. Upon the other hand, some 
of the prisoners were found to have been all but starved, and 
treated with great brutality. 



NEWS OF THE CAPTIVE. 161 

In two cases, where the captives said that some of their 
companions had died from the effects of the ill-treatment 
they had received, the governors were tried by court-martial 
and shot, while some of the others they sentenced to be 
severely flogged. Every captive released was closely scrutinised 
by Dick and eagerly questioned. From one of them he 
obtained news that his father had certainly been alive four 
years previously, for they had been in prison together in 
a hill-fort near Bangalore. 

" I was a civilian and he a sailor," he said, " consequently 
neither of us were of any use in drilling Tippoo's battalions, 
and had been sent up there. Your father was well then. The 
governor was a good fellow, and we had nothing much to 
complain of. Mr. Holland was a favourite of his, for, being a 
sailor, he was handy at all sorts of things ; he could mend a 
piece of broken furniture, repair the lock of a musket, and 
make himself generally useful. He left there before I did, 
as the governor was transferred to some other fort — I never 
heard where it was — and he took your father with him. I 
don't know whether he had Tippoo's orders to do so, or whether 
he took him simply because he liked him. At any rate he was 
the only prisoner who went with him ; the rest of us remained 
there till a few months back, when the fort was abandoned. 
It was just after the capture of Bangalore, and the place 
could have offered no resistance if a body of troops had been 
sent against it. At any rate, an order arrived one morning, 
and a few hours afterwards the place was entirely abandoned, 
and we and the garrison marched here." 

" My father was quite well ? " 

" Quite well. He used to talk to me at times of trying to 
make his escape. Being a sailor, I have no doubt that he could 
have got down from the precipice on which the fort stood ; but 
he knew that if he did so we should all suffer for it, and 
probably be all put to death as soon as Tippoo heard that one 
of us had escaped — for that was always done, in order to deter 
prisoners from trying to get away." 

( M 84 ) J, 



162 THE TIGER OF MYSORE. 

' ' Do you think that there is any chance of his being still 
alive ? " 

"That is more than I can possibly say. You see, we have 
not known much of what is passing outside our prison. Some of 
the guards were good-natured enough, and would occasionally 
give us a scrap of news ; but we heard most from the ill- 
tempered ones, who delighted in telling us anything they knew 
that would pain us. Three or four months ago we heard that 
every white prisoner in Seringapatam had been put to death 
by Tippoo's orders, and that doubtless there would be a similar 
clearance everywhere else. Then again we were told that the 
English had retreated, beaten, from before Seringapatam, and 
that the last of them would soon be down the ghauts. But 
whether the prisoners have been killed in other hill-forts like 
this I cannot say, although I suppose not, or we should not 
have escaped." 

" Certainly no such orders can have been sent to the forts 
here, for we have found a few prisoners in several of them. 
Of course it may be otherwise in the forts near the capital, 
which Tippoo might have thought were likely to fall into our 
hands, while he may not have considered it worth while to send 
the same orders to places so far away as this, where no British 
force was likely to come. Still, at any rate, it is a grent 
satisfaction that my father was alive four years ago, and that 
he was in kind hands. That is all in favour of my finding 
him still alive in one of the places we shall take, for Lord 
Cornwallis intends to besiege some of the fortresses that com- 
mand the passes, because he cannot undertake another siege of 
Seringapatam until he can obtain supplies freely and regularly 
from beyond the ghauts, as nothing whatever can be obtained 
from the country round, so completely is it wasted by Tippoo's 
cavalry. I have, therefore, great hopes that my father may 
be found in one of these forts." 

" I hope, indeed, that you may find him. I am convinced that 
the governor would save his life if he could do so ; though, on 
the other hand, he would, I am sure, carry out any order lie 



NEWS OF THE CAPTIVE. 163 

might receive from Tippoo. Of course lie may not be in charge 
of a fort now, and may have been appointed colonel of one 
of the regiments. However, it is always better to hope that 
things will come as you wish them, however unlikely it may 
seem that they will do so. We have been living on hope 
here, though the chances of our ever being released were small 
indeed ; of course we did not even know that Tippoo and the 
English were at war until we heard that an English army 
was besieging Bangalore, and even then we all felt that, eveu 
if Tippoo were beaten and forced to make peace, it would 
make no difference to us. He kept back hundreds of prisoners 
when he was defeated before, and would certainly not sur- 
render any he now holds unless compelled to do so ; and no 
one would be able to give information as to the existence 
of captives in these distant forts. And yet, in the teeth of 
all these improbabilities, we continued to hope, and the hopes 
have been realised." 

The capture of forts by the Mahratta army was abruptly 
checked. Having, so far, met with such slight opposition, Pur- 
seram Bhow became over- confident, and scattered his force over 
a wide extent of country, in order that they might more easily 
find food and forage. In this condition they were suddenly 
attacked by Tippoo, who took advantage of the English being 
detained at Bangalore while the transport train was being 
re-organised, to strike a blow at the Mahrattas. The stroke 
was a heavy one ; many of the detached parties were com- 
pletely destroyed, and the Mahratta general, after gathering 
the rest to his standard, was forced to retreat until strong 
reinforcements were sent him from Bangalore. Learning from 
them that it was probable Lord Cornwallis would advance 
as soon as they rejoined him, Dick determined to go back to 
Bangalore, as it was unlikely that, after the severe check 
they had received, the Mahrattas would resume the offensive 
for- a time. 

Surajah and the men were glad to return to the troop, 
and as soon as the Mysorean force returned to Serin gapatam, 



164 THE TIGER OF MYSORE. 

Dick, without waiting for the infantry to get in motion, rode 
rapidly across the country with his little party. He accom- 
panied the English army during their operations, obtaining 
permission to go with the columns engaged in the siege of 
the hill-fortresses, and was present at the capture of all the 
most important strongholds. To his bitter disappointment, no 
English prisoners were found in any of them, and it was 
but too certain that all who might have been there had been 
massacred by Tippoo's orders on the first advance of the 
British against Seringapatam. 

Great indeed was the satisfaction of the army when 
they at last came in sight of the city. The capital of 
Mysore stood on an island in the river Cauvery. This 
was four miles in length and two in breadth ; the town 
stood in its centre, the fort at the northern end. The island 
was approached by two bridges, one close to the fort, the 
other at the south, both being defended by strong batteries. 
There were also three fords, two of these being at the north 
end of the island, and also defended by batteries ; the third 
was near the centre of the island, a mile below the fort, 
and leading to the native town. The fort was separated 
from the rest of the island by a deep ditch cut across it ; 
it was defended by numerous batteries. There were two 
gardens on the island full of large trees, one of them being 
the burial-place of Hyder Ali ; this was connected with the 
fort by two avenues of trees. The country round was flat, a 
considerable portion being almost level with the river, and 
devoted to the cultivation of rice, while at other points a 
forest extended almost to the bank. 

After obtaining a view, from some high ground, of the city 
and of Tippoo's army encamped beyond its walls, the British 
force took up its position six miles to the north-west of the city. 
No sooner had the army reached then 1 camping ground than 
Lord Cornwallis, with his staff, reconnoitred the approaches. 
A thick hedge, formed by a wide belt of thorny shrubs inter- 
laced and fastened together by cords, extended from the bank of 



166 THE TIGER OF MYSORE. 

the river about a thousand yards above Seringapatam, and, 
making a wide sweep, came down to it again opposite the 
other end of the island. It was within the shelter of this 
formidable obstacle that Tippoo's army was encamped. 
Within the enclosed space were seven or eight eminences, 
on which strong redoubts had been erected. Fearing that 
Tippoo might, as soon as he saw the position taken up by 
the assailants, sally out with his arm} r , take the field, and, as 
before, cut all his communications, Lord Cornwallis determined 
to strike a blow at once. 

At sunset, orders were accordingly issued for the forces 
to move in three columns at three o'clock, by which time the 
moon would be high enough to light up thoroughly the ground 
to be traversed. The centre column, consisting of 3,700 men, 
under Lord Cornwallis himself, was to burst through the 
hedge at the centre of the enemy's position, to drive the 
enemy before them, and, if possible, to cross the ford to 
the island with the fugitives. This, however, was not to be 
done until the centre column was reinforced by that under 
General Meadows, which was to avoid a strong redoubt at the 
north-west extremity of the hedge, and, entering the fence 
at a point between the redoubt and the river, drive the 
enemy before it until it joined the centre column. Colonel 
Meadows had 3,300 men under his command. The left 
column, consisting of 1,700 men under Colonel Maxwell, 
was first to carry a redoubt on Carrygut Hill just outside the 
fence, and, having captured this, to cut its way through the 
hedge, and to cross the river at once with a portion of the 
centre column. 

Unfortunately, owing to a misunderstanding as to the 
order, the officer guiding General Meadow's column, instead 
of taking it to a point between the north-western redoubt 
and the river, led it directly at the fort. This was stoutly de- 
fended, and cost the British eighty men and eleven officers. 
Leaving a strong garrison here, the column advanced, but came 
upon another redoubt of even greater strength and magnitude ; 



NEWS OF THE CAPTIVE. 167 

and the general, fearing that the delay that would take place in 
capturing it would entirely disarrange the plan of the attack, 
thought he had better make his way out through the hedge, 
march round it to the point where the centre column had 
entered it, and so give Lord Oornwallis the support he must 
need, opposed as he was to the whole army of Tippoo. 

In the meantime, Colonel Maxwell's force had stormed the 
work on Carrygut Hill, and had made its way through the 
hedge, suffering heavily as it did so from the fire of a strong 
body of the enemy concealed in a water-course. The head of 
the centre column, under General Knox, after cutting its way 
through the hedge, pushed on with levelled bayonets, thrust its 
way through the enemy's infantry, and, mingling with a mass 
of fugitives, crossed the main ford close under the guns of the 
fort, and took possession of a village half-way between the 
town and the fort. 

Unfortunately, in the confusion but three companies had 
followed him ; the rest of the regiment and three companies of 
Sepoys crossed lower down and gained possession of a palace 
on the bank of the river. The officer in command, however, 
not knowing that any others had crossed, and receiving no 
orders, waited until day began to break. He then re-crossed 
the river and joined Lord Cornwallis, a portion of whose 
column, having been reinforced by Maxwell's column, crossed 
the river nearly opposite the town. As they were crossing, 
a batteiy of the enemy's artillery opened a heavy fire upon 
them ; but Colonel Knox, with his three companies, charged it 
in the rear, drove out the defenders, and silenced the guns. 

All this time Lord Cornwallis was with the reserve of the 
central column, eagerly waiting the arrival of General 
Meadows' division. This, in some unaccountable way, had 
missed the gap in the hedge by which the centre column had 
entered, and, marching on, halted at last at Carrygut Hill, 
where it was not discovered until daylight. The Mysore army 
on its left was still unbroken, and bad boon joined by large 
numbers of troops from the centre. On discovering the small- 



168 THE TIGER OF MYSORE. 

ness of the force under Lord Oornwallis, they attacked it in 
overwhelming numbers, led by Tippoo himself. The British 
infantry advanced to meet them with the bayonet, and drove 
them back with heavy loss. They rallied, and returned to the 
attack again and again, but were as often repulsed, con- 
tinuing their attacks, however, until daylight, when Lord 
Oornwallis, discovering at last the position of General 
Meadows, joined him on Oarrygut Hill. 

When day broke the commanders of the two armies were 
able to estimate the results of the night's operations. On 
the English side the only positions gained were the works on 
Oarrygut Hill, the redoubt at the north-west corner of the 
hedge, another redoubt captured by the centre column, and 
the positions occupied by the force under Colonels Stuart 
and Knox at the eastern end of the island. The sultan 
found that his army was much reduced in strength, no less 
than twenty-three thousand men being killed, wounded, or 
missing. Of these the missing were vastly the most numerous, 
for ten thousand Ohelahs, young Hindoos whom Tippoo had 
carried off in his raids, and forced to become soldiers, and, nomi- 
nally, Mohammedans, had taken advantage of the confusion, 
and marched away with their arms to the Forest of Ooorg. 

Tippoo made several determined efforts to drive Colonel 
Stuart's force off the island and to re-capture the redoubts, 
but was repulsed with such heavy loss that he abandoned the 
attempt altogether, evacuated the other redoubts, and brought 
his whole army across on to the island. 

Tippoo now attempted to negotiate. He had already done 
so a month before, but Lord Oornwallis had refused to accept 
his advances, saying that negotiation was useless with one 
who disregarded treaties and violated articles of capitulation. 
"Send hither," he wrote, "the garrison of Coimbatoor, and 
then we will listen to what you have to say." Lord Oornwallis 
alluded to the small body of troops who, under Lieutenants 
Chalmers and Nash, had bravely defended that town when it 
had been attacked by one of Tippoo's generals. The gallant 



NEWS OF THE CAPTIVE. 169 

little garrison had surrendered at last, on the condition that 
they should be allowed to march freely away. This con- 
dition had been violated by Tippoo, and the garrison had 
been marched as prisoners to Seringapatam. The two officers 
had been kept in the fort, but most of the soldiers and 
twenty-seven other European captives who had lately been 
brought in from the hill-forts, were lodged in the village that 
Colonel Knox had first occupied on crossing the river, and 
had all been released by him. Some of these had been in 
Tippoo's hands for many years, and their joy at their un- 
expected release was unspeakable. 

Preparations were now made for the siege. General 
Abercrombie was ordered up with a force of six thousand men, 
but before his arrival, Lieutenant Chalmers was sent in with 
a letter from Tippoo, asking for terms of capitulation. Nego- 
tiations were indeed entered into, but, doubting Tippoo's good 
faith, the preparations for the siege were continued, and 
upon the arrival of General Abercrombie's force on the 15th of 
February, siege operations were commenced at the end of 
the island still in British possession. A few clays afterwards 
the army was astounded at hearing that the conditions had 
been agreed upon, and that hostilities were to cease at once. 
So great was the indignation, indeed, that a spirit of insub- 
ordination, and almost mutiny, was evinced by many of the 
corps. They had suffered extreme hardships, had been engaged 
in most arduous marches, had been decimated by fever and bad 
food, and they could scarce believe their ears when they 
heard that they were to hold their hands now that, after a 
year's campaigning, Seringapatam was at their mercy, and 
that the man who had butchered so many hundred English 
captives, who had wasted whole provinces and carried half a 
million people into captivity, who had been guilty of the 
grossest treachery, and whose word was absolutely worthless, 
was to escape personal punishment. 

Still higher did the indignation rise, both among officers 
and men, when the conditions of the treaty became known, 



170 THE TIGER OF MYSORE. 

and it was discovered that no stipulation whatever had been 
made for the handing over of the English prisoners still in 
Mysore, previous to a cessation of hostilities. This condition, 
at least, should have been insisted upon, and carried out 
previous to any negotiations being entered upon. The 
reasons that induced Lord Cornwallis to make this treaty, 
when Seringa patam lay at his mercy, have ever been a 
mystery. Tippoo had proved himself a monster unfitted to 
live, much less to rule, and the crimes he had committed 
against the English should have been punished by the public 
trial and execution of their author. To conclude peace 'with 
him now was to enable him to make fresh preparations for war, 
and to necessitate another expedition at enormous cost and 
great loss of life. Tippoo had already proved that he was not 
to be bound either by treaties or oaths. And, lastly, it would 
have been thought that, as a general, Lord Cornwallis would 
have wished his name to go down to posterity in connection 
with the conquest of Mysore and the capture of Seringapatam, 
rather than with the memorable surrender of York Town, the 
greatest disaster that ever befell a British army. 

The conditions were in themselves onerous, and had they 
been imposed upon any other than a brutal and faithless 
tyrant, might have been deemed sufficient. Tippoo was 
deprived of half his dominions, which were to be divided among 
the allies, each taking the portions adjacent to their territory. 
A sum of £3,300,000 was to be paid for the expenses of the 
war ; all prisoners of the allied powers were to be restored. 
Two of Tippoo's sons were to be given up as hostages. Even 
after they had been, handed over, there were considerable 
delays before Tippoo's signature was obtained, and it was not 
until Lord Cornwallis threatened to resume hostilities that, 
on the 18th of March, a treaty was finally sealed. Of the 
ceded territory the Mahrattis and the Nizam each took a 
third as their share, although the assistance they had rendered 
in the struggle had been but of comparatively slight utility. 
It may, indeed, be almost said that it was given to them as 



NEWS OF THE CAPTIVE. 171 

a reward for not accepting the offers Tippoo had made them of 
joining with him against the British. 

The British share included a large part of the Malabar 
coast, with the forts of Calicut and Cananore, and the terri- 
tory of our ally, the Rajah of Coorg. These cessions gave 
us the passes leading into Mysore from the west. On the 
south we gained possession of the fort of Dindegul and the 
districts surrounding it, while on the east we acquired 
the tract from Aniboor to Garoor, and so obtained possession 
of several important fortresses, together with the chief passes 
by which Hyder had made his incursions into the Oarnatic. 

Dick felt deeply the absence of any proviso in the treaty that 
all prisoners should be restored previous to a cessation of 
hostilities, at the same time admitting the argument of his 
uncle that although under such an agreement some prisoners 
might be released, there was no means of insuring that the 
stipulation would be. faithfully carried out. 

" You see, Dick, no one knows, or has indeed the faintest 
idea, what prisoners Tippoo still has in his hands. We do not 
know how many have been murdered during the years Tippoo 
has reigned. Men who have escaped have from time to time 
brought down news of murders in the places where they had 
been confined, but they have known little of what has happened 
elsewhere. Moreover, we have learned that certainly fifty or 
sixty were put to death at Seringapatam before we advanced 
upon it the first time ; we know, too, that some were murdered 
in the hill-forts that we have captured. But how many 
remain ;tlive at the present time we have not the slightest 
idea. Tippoo might hand over a dozen, and take a solemn 
oath that there was not one remaining ; and though we might 
feel perfectly certain that he was lying, we should be in no 
position to prove it. 

" The stipulation ought to have been made, if only as a 
matter of honour, but it would have been of no real efficiency. 
Of course, if we had dethroned Tippoo and annexed all his 
territory, we should undoubtedly have got at all the prisoners, 



172 THE TIGER OF MYSORE. 

wherever they were hidden. But we could hardly have done 
that. It would have aroused the jealousy and fear of every 
native prince in India. It would have united the Nizam and 
the Mahrattis against us, and would even have been disap- 
proved of in England, where public opinion is adverse to further 
acquisitions of territory, and where people are, of course, alto- 
gether ignorant of the monstrous cruelties perpetrated by 
Tippoo, not only upon English captives, but upon his neigh- 
bours everywhere. 

"Naturally I am prejudiced in favour of this treaty, for the 
handing over of the country from Amboor to Caroor with all 
the passes and forts will set us free at Tripataly from the 
danger of being again over-run and devastated by Mysore ; my 
people will be able to go about their work peacefully and in 
security, free alike from fear of wholesale invasion or incur- 
sions of robber-bands from the ghauts ; all my waste lands will 
be taken up ; my revenue will be trebled. There is another 
thing : now that the English possess territory beyond that of the 
Nabob of Arcot, and are gradually spreading their power north, 
there can be little doubt that before long the whole country 
of Arcot, Travancore, Tan j ore, and other small native powers, 
will be incorporated in their dominions. Arcot is powerless 
for defence, and while, during the last two wars, it has been 
nominally an ally of the English, the Nabob has been able to 
give them no real assistance whatever, and the burden of his 
territory has fallen on them. They took the first step when, 
at the beginning of the present war, they arranged with him to 
utilise all the resources and collect the revenues of his possessions, 
and to allow him an annual income for the maintenance of his 
state and family. This is clearly the first step towards taking 
the territory into their own hands and managing its revenues, 
and the same will be done in other cases. Lord Cornwallis 
the other day, in thanking me for the services that you and 
I and the troop have rendered, promised me that an early 
arrangement should be made by which I should rule Tripataly 
under the government of Madras, instead of under the Nabob. 



NEWS OF THE CAPTIVE. 173 

This, you see, will be virtually a step in rank, and I shall 
hold my land direct from the English instead of from a prince 
who has become in fact a puppet in their hands." 

A few days later the army set off on its march from 
Mysore, and the same day the Rajah, after making his adieus 
to Lord Cornwallis, started with his troop for Tripataly, 
making his way by long marches instead of following the slow 
progress of the army. After a couple of days at Tripataly, 
they went down to Madras, and brought back the Rajah's 
household. The meeting between Dick and his mother was 
one of mixed feeling. It was twenty months since the former 
had left with his uncle, and he was now nearly eighteen. He 
had written whenever there was an opportunity of sending 
any letters ; and although his position as interpreter on the 
staff of the general had relieved her from any great anxiety 
on his account, she was glad indeed to see him again. Upon 
the other hand, the fact that, as the war went on and fortress 
after fortress had been captured, no news came to her that her 
hopes had been realised, and that the war had now come to a 
termination without the mystery that hung over her husband 
being in any way cleared up, had profoundly depressed Mrs. 
Holland, and it was with mingled tears of pleasure and sorrow 
that she fell on his neck on his return to Madras. 

"You must not give way, mother," Dick said, as she sobbed 
out her fears that all hope was at an end. " Remember 
that you have never doubted he was alive, and that you 
have always said you would know if any evil fate had be- 
fallen him ; and I have always felt confident that you were 
right. There is nothing changed. I certainly have not suc- 
ceeded in finding him, but we have found many prisoners in 
some of the little out-of-the-way forts. Now, some of them 
have been captives quite as long as he has ; therefore there is 
no reason whatever why he should not also be alive. I have 
no thought of giving up the search as hopeless. I mean to carry 
out our old plans ; and certainly I am much better fitted to do 
so than I was when I first landed here. I know a jn-eat deal 



174 THE TIGER OF MYSORE. 

about Mysore, and although I don't say I speak the dialect 
like a native, 1 have learnt a good deal of it, and can speak 
it quite as well as the natives of the ghauts and outlying 
provinces. Surajah, who is a great friend of mine, has told 
me that if I go he will go too, and that will be a tremendous 
help. Anyhow, as long as you continue to believe firmly that 
father is still alive, I mean to continue the search for him." 

"I do believe that he is alive, Dick, as firmly as ever. I 
have not lost hope in that respect. It is only that I doubt 
now whether he will ever be found." 

" Well, that is my business, mother. As long as you continue 
to believe that he is still alive, I shall continue to search for 
him. I have no other object in life at present. It will be 
quite soon enough for me to think of taking up the com- 
mission I have been promised when you tell me that your 
feeling that he is alive has been shaken." 

Mrs. Holland was comforted by Dick's assurance and con- 
fident tone, and, putting the thought aside for a time, gave 
herself up to the pleasure of his return. They had found 
everything at Tripataly as they had left it, for the Mysore 
horsemen had not penetrated so far north before Tippoo turned 
Ins course east to Pondicherry. The people had, months before, 
returned to their homes and avocations. 

One evening the Rajah said, as they were all sitting to- 
gether, — 

" I hear from my wife, Dick, that your mother has told her 
you still intend to carry out your original project." 

"Yes, uncle; I have quite made up my mind as to that. 
There are still plenty of places where he may be, and certainly 
I am a good deal more fitted for travelling about in disguise 
in Mysore than I was before." 

The Rajah nodded. "Yes; I think, Dick, you are as capable 
of taking care of yourself as any one could be. I hear that 
Surajah is willing to go with you, and this will certainly 
be a great advantage. He has proved himself thoroughly 
intelligent and trustworthy, and I have promised him that 



NEWS OF THE CAPTIVE. 175 

some day he shall be captain of the troop. You are not 
thinking of starting just yet I suppose?" 

" No, uncle ; I thought of staying another month or two 
before I go off again. Mother says she cannot let me go 
before that," 

" I fancy it will take you longer than that, Dick, before 
you can pass as a native." 

Dick looked surprised. 

" Why, uncle, I did pass as a native eighteen months ago." 

" Yes, you did, Dick ; but for how long ? You went into 
shops, bought things, chatted for a short time with natives, 
and so on ; but that is not like living among them. . You 
would be found out before you had been a single day in the 
company of a native." 

Dick looked still more surprised. 

" How, uncle ? What do I do that they would know me by." 

" It is not what you do, Dick, but it is what you don't do. 
You can't sit on your heels — squat, as you call it. That is the 
habitual attitude of every native. He squats while he cooks ; 
he squats for hours by the fire, smoking and talking ; he never 
stands for any length of time, and except upon a divan or 
something of that sort he never sits down. Before you can go 
and live among the natives and pass as one for any length of 
time, you must learn to squat as they do for hours at a stretch ; 
and I can tell you that it is not by any means an easy accom- 
plishment to learn. I myself have quite lost the power. I 
used to be able to do it as a boy, but from always sitting on 
divans or chairs in European fashion I have got out of the 
way of it, and I don't think I could squat for a quarter of an 
hour to save my life." 

Dick's mother and cousins laughed heartily, but he said, 
seriously, " You are quite right, uncle ; I wonder I never 
thought of it before ; it was stupid of me not to do so. Of 
course, when I have been talking with Surajah or other officers, 
by a camp fire, I have sat on the ground ; but I see that it 
would never do in native dress. I will begin at once," 



176 THE TIGER OF MYSORE. 

"Wait a moment, Dick," the Rajah said, "there are other 
things which you will have to practise. You may have to 
move in several disguises, and must learn to comport yourself 
in accordance with them. You must remember that your 
motions are quicker and more energetic than are those of 
people here ; your walk is different ; the swing of the arms, 
your carriage, are all different from theirs ; you are un- 
accustomed to walk either barefooted or in native shoes. 
Now, all these things have to be practised before you can 
really pass muster, therefore I propose that you shall at once 
accustom yourself to the attire, which you can do in our apart- 
ments of an evening. The ranee and the boys will be able to 
correct your first awkwardness and to teach you much. 

" After a week or two you must stain your face, arms, 
and legs, and go out with Rajbullub in the evening. " You 
must keep your eyes open and watch everything that passes, 
and do as you see others do. When Rajbullub thinks that 
you can pass muster, you will take to going out with him 
in the daylight, and so you will come in time to reach a point 
that it will be safe for you to begin your attempt. Do not 
watch only the peasants. There is no saying that it may not 
be necessary to take to other disguises. Observe the traders, 
the soldiers, and even the fakirs. You will see that they walk 
each with a different mien. The trader is slow and sober ; the 
man who wears a sword walks with a certain swagger ; the fakir 
is everything by turns ; he whines, and threatens ; he sometimes 
mumbles his prayers and sometimes shrieks at the top of his 
voice. When you are not riding or shooting, lad, do not spend 
your time in the garden, or with the women ; go into the town 
and keep your eyes open. Bear in mind that you are learning 
a lesson, and that your life depends upon your being perfect 
in every respect. As to your first disguise, I will speak to 
Rajbullub and he will get it ready by to-morrow evening. 
The dress of the peasant of Mysore differs little from that 
here, save that he wears rather more clothing than is neces- 
sary in this warm climate." 



IN DISGUISE. 177 

CHAPTER X. 

IX DISGUISE. 

ON the following evening Dick appeared in the room where 
the others were sitting, in the dress Rajbullub had got for 
him, and which was similar to that of other peasants. The 
boys had already been told that he was shortly going on a 
journey, and that it would be necessary for him to travel in 
disguise, but had been warned that it was a matter that was 
not to be spoken of to any one. The early respect that Dick's 
strength and activity had inspired them with had been much 
shaken when they discovered that he was unable either to ride 
or shoot; but their father's narrative of his adventures when 
scouting -with Surajah had completely reinstated him in their 
high opinion. When he entered, however, they burst out 
laughing. The two ladies could not help smiling, and Dick 
was not long before he joined in the laugh against himself. 
He had felt uncomfortable enough when he started in an 
almost similar dress with Surajah, although there Avas then 
no one to criticise his appearance ; but now, in the presence of 
his mother and aunt, he felt strangely uncomfortable. 

" Never mind, Dick," his uncle said encouragingly. " The 
boys would feel just as uncomfortable as you do now, if they 
were dressed up in European fashion. Now, while we are 
talking, make your first attempt at sitting on your heels." 

Dick squatted down until his knees nearly touched his chest, 
and a moment later lost his balance and toppled over, amid 
a roar of laughter. Next time he balanced himself more 
carefully. 

" That is right, Dick ; you will get accustomed to it in time. 
But you must see already that there is a good deal more to 
be done than you thought of, before you can pass as a native. 
Remember you must not only be able to balance yourself 
while sitting still, but must be able to use your hands— for 
cooking purposes, for example, for eating, or for doing any- 

( m 84 ) M 



178 THE TIGER OF MYSORE. 

thing there may be to do — not only without losing your balance, 
but without showing that you are balancing yourself." 

" It is much more difficult than I thought, uncle. Of course 
I have always seen the natives squatting like this, but it seemed 
so natural that it never struck me it was difficult at all. 
I say, it is beginning to hurt already ; my shin-bones are 
aching horribly." 

"Yes; that is where the strain comes, my boy. But you 
have got to stick to it until your muscles there, which have 
never been called into play in this way before, get accustomed 
to the work." 

" I understand that, uncle ; it was just the same with my 
arms when I began to climb. But I can't stand this any longer. 
I can no more get up than I can fly ; " and Dick rolled over 
on to his side. Again and again he tried, after a short rest 
between each trial. As he gave it up and limped stiffly to 
the divan, he said, " I feel as if some one had been kicking me 
on the shins until he had nearly broken them, mother. I have 
been kicked pretty badly several times in fights by rough fellows 
at home in Shadwell, but it never hurt like this ; " and he 
rubbed his aching legs ruefully. " Well, uncle, I am very 
much obliged to you for putting me up to practising this 
position. It seemed to me that it would be quite a simple thing 
to walk along quietly, and to move my arms about as they do ; 
but I never thought of this. I wonder, mother, you never told 
me that above all things I should have to learn to squat on 
my heels for any time ; it would not have been so difficult to 
learn it five or six years ago, when I was not anything like so 
heavy as I am now." 

" It never once occurred to me, Dick ; I wish it had. I 
thought I had foreseen every difficulty, but it never once came 
into my mind that hi order to pass as a native you must be 
able to sit like one." 

" Ah, well, I shall learn in time, mother," Dick replied 
cheerfully. " Every exercise is hard at first, but one soon gets 
accustomed to it." 



IN DISGUISE. 179 

Dick threw himself with his usual energy into his new work. 
Although of a morning when he first woke his shins caused 
him the most acute pain, he always spent half-an-hour ha prac- 
tice ; afterwards he would sit for some time allowing the water 
from the tap at the side of the bath to flow upon the aching 
muscles ; then he would dress, and, as soon as breakfast was 
over, go for a run in the garden. At first it was but a 
shamble, but gradually the terrible stiffness would wear off, 
and he would return to the house comparatively well. Of an 
evening the practice was longer, and was kept up until the 
aching pain became unendurable. At the end of four or five 
days he was scarcely able to walk at all, but after that time 
matters improved, and three weeks later he could preserve the 
attitude for half-an-hour at a time. 

In other respects his training had gone on uninterruptedly 
every day. He went out into the town, accompanied some- 
times by Rajbullub, sometimes by Surajak, in the disguises of 
either a peasant, a soldier, or a trader, and learnt to walk and 
carry himself hi accordance with his dress. Before putting on 
these disguises, he painted himself with a solution that could 
easily be washed off on his return to the palace, where he now 
always. wore a European dress. 

" You cannot be too careful," the Rajah said. " There are 
of course Mohammedans here, and, for aught we know, some 
may act as agents or spies of Tippoo, just as the English 
have agents and spies in Mysore. Were one of them to send 
word that you had taken to Indian attire, and that it was 
believed that you were about to undertake some mission or 
other, it would add considerably to your difficulties and 
dangers. As it is, no one outside our own circle ever sees you 
about with me or the boys, except in your European dress, 
and Rajbullub tells me that in no single instance while you 
have been in disguise has any suspicion been excited, or 
question asked by the people of various classes with whom 
you and he converse in the streets." 

Another mouth passed, and by this time 1 >ick could, 



180 THE TIGER OF MYSORE. 

without any great fatigue, squat on his heels for an hour at a 
time. As the date for his departure drew near, his mother 
became more and more nervous and anxious. 

" I shall never forgive myself if you do not come back," 
she said one day when they were alone. " I cannot but feel 
that I have been selfish, and that really, on the strength of 
a conviction which most people would laugh at as whimsical 
and absurd, I am risking the substance for a shadow, and am 
imperilling the life of my only boy upon the faint chance that 
he may find my husband. I know that even your uncle, 
although he has always been most kind about it, and assisted 
in every way in his power, has but little belief in the success 
of your search, although, as he sees how bent I am upon it, he 
says nothing that might dash my hopes. If evil comes of it, 
Dick, I shall never forgive myself; I shall feel that I have 
sacrificed you to a sort of hallucination." 

" I can only say, mother," Dick replied, " that I came out 
here and entered into your plans only because I had the 
most implicit faith that you were right; I should now 
continue it on my own account, even if to-morrow you should 
be taken from me. Of course, I see plainly enough that the 
chaiices are greatly against my ever hearing anything of 
father ; but from what has taken place during the campaign, 
I have seen that there must be many British captives still 
hidden away among the hill-forts, and it is quite possible 
he may be among them. I do not even say that it is 
probable, but the chances are not so very greatly against it ; 
and even if I thought they were smaller — much smaller than I 
believe them to be — I should still consider it my duty to go 
up and try and find him. So, even if it should happen that I 
never come back again, you will not have yourself to 
blame, for it is not you that are sending me, but I who am 
going of my free will ; and indeed, I feel it so much my duty 
that even were you to turn round now and ask me to stay, I 
should still think it right to undertake this mission. 

" But indeed, mother, I see no great danger in it ; in fact, 



IN DISGUISE. 181 

scarcely any danger at all — at any rate, unless I find father. 
If I do so, there might certainly be risk in attempting to get 
him away ; but this, if I am lucky enough in discovering him, 
will not weigh with me for an instant. If I do not find 
him, it seems to me that the risk is a mere nothing. Surajah 
and I will wander about, enlisting in the garrisons of forts ; 
then, if we find there are no prisoners there, we shall take 
an early opportunity of getting away. In some places, no 
doubt, I shall be able to learn from men of the garrison 
wh'ther there are prisoners, without being forced to enter 
at all; for although in the great forts, like Savandroog 
and Outradroog, it is considered so important the defences 
should be kept secret that none of the garrison are allowed 
to leave until they are discharged as too old for service, there 
is no occasion for the same precaution in the case of less 
important places. Thus, you see, we shall simply have to 
wander about, keeping our eyes and ears open, and finding 
out, either from the peasants or the soldiers themselves, 
whether there are any prisoners there." 

" I wish I could go with you, Dick. I used to think that 
when the work of searching for your father had begun I could 
wait patiently for the result, but instead of that I find myse]f 
even more anxious and more nervous than I was at Shadwell." 

" I can quite understand, mother, that it is very much more 
trying work sitting here waiting, than it is to be actively 
engaged. The only thing is, that you must promise me not to 
trouble more than you can help, for if I think of you as sitting 
here fretting about me, I shall worry infinitely more than I 
otherwise should over any difficulties we may have to encounter. 
You must remember that I shall have Surajah with me ; he is 
a capital companion, and will always be able to advise me 
upon native business. He is as plucky as a fellow can be, 
and I can trust him to do anything just as I would myself." 

The preparations for departure now began in earnest. 
There was some discussion as to the arms that were to be 
taken, but at last it was decided that with safety they could 



182 THE TIGER OF MYSORE. 

carry nothing beyond a matchlock, a pistol, and a sword each. 
Great pains were taken in the selection of the matchlocks. 
In the armoury were several weapons of high finish, with silver 
mountings, that had belonged to the Rajah's father and grand- 
father. These were tried against each other, and the two 
that were proved to be the most accurate were chosen. Dick 
found, indeed, that at distances up to a hundred yards, they 
were quite equal to the English rifle he had brought out. 
The silver mountings were taken off, and then the pieces differed 
in no way in appearance from those in general use among 
the peasantry. The pistols were chosen with equal care. The 
swords were of finely tempered steel, the blades being removed 
from their jewelled handles, for which were substituted rough 
handles of ordinary metal. 

Ten gold pieces were sewn up underneath the iron bands 
encircling the leathern scabbard, as many under the bosses 
of then- shields, and five pieces in the soles of each of their 
shoes. In their waist-sashes, the ordinary receptacle of money, 
each carried a small bag with native silver coins. At last 
all was ready, and an hour before daybreak Dick took a 
cheerful farewell of his mother and a hearty one of his uncle, 
and, with Surajah, passed through the town and struck up 
into the hills. Each carried a bag slung over his shoulder, 
well filled with provisions, a small water-bottle, and, hung 
upon his matchlock, a change of clothing. In the folds of 
his turban Dick had a packet of the powder used for making 
dye, so that he could at any time renew the brown shade, 
when it began to fade out. For a time but few words were 
spoken. Dick knew that although his mother had borne up 
bravely till the last, she would break down as soon as he left 
her, and the thought that he might never see her again 
weighed heavily upon him. 

Surajah, on the contrary, was filled with elation at the 
prospect of adventures and dangers, and he was silent simply 
because he felt that for the present his young lord was in no 
humour for speech. As soon as the sun rose, Dick shook off 



IN DISGUISE. 183 

his depression. They were now a considerable distance up the 
hill-side. There was no path, for the people of Tripataly had 
no occasion to visit Mysore, and still less desire for a visit 
from the Mysoreans. Periodically, raids were made upon the 
villages and plains by marauders from the hills, but these 
were mostly by the passes through the ghauts, thirty or 
forty miles left or light from the little state which, nestling 
at the foot of the hills, for the most part escaped these visita- 
tions — which, now that the British had become possessed of 
the territories and the hills, had, it was hoped, finally ceased. 
Nevertheless, the people were always prepared for such 
visits. Every cultivator had a pit in which he stored his 
harvest, except so much as was needed for his immediate 
wants. The pit was lined with mats, others were laid over 
the grain ; two feet of soil was then placed over the mats, and, 
after the ground had been ploughed, there was no indication 
of the existence of the hiding-place. 

The town itself was surrounded by a wall of sufficient 
strength to withstand the attacks of any parties of marauders, 
and the custom of keeping a man on a watch-tower was still 
maintained. At the foot of the tower stood a heavy gun, whose 
discharge would at once warn the peasants for miles round 
of an enemy, calling those near to hasten to the shelter of the 
town, while the men of the villages at a distance could hurry, 
with their wives and families, to hiding-places among the hills. 

Dick and Surajah had no need of a path, for they were well 
acquainted with the ground, and had often wandered up nearly 
to the crest of the hills in pursuit of game. An hour before noon 
they took their scats under a rock that shaded them from the 
sun's rays and, sitting down, partook of a hearty meal. There 
was no occasion for haste, and they prepared for rest until 
the heat of the day was passed. 

" We are fairly off now, Surajah," Dick said, as he stretched 
himbelf out comfortably. " I have been thinking of this almost 
as long as I can remember, and can hardly believe that it has 
come to pass." 



184 THE TIGER OF MYSORE. 

" I have thought of it but a short time, my lord." 

"No, no, Surajah," Dick interrupted. "You know it was 
arranged that from the first you were to call me Purseram, 
for unless you get accustomed to it, you will be calling me 
* my lord ' in the hearing of others." 

" I had forgotten," Surajah replied with a smile, and then 
went on. " It is but a short time since I was sure I was 
going with you, but I have ever hoped that the time would 
come when, instead of the dull work of drilling men and 
placing them on guard, I might have the opportunity of taking 
part in war and adventure, and indeed had thought of asking 
my lord your uncle to permit me to go away for a while in one 
of the Company's regiments, and there to learn my business. 
Since the English have become masters, and there is no 
lunger war between rajah and rajah, as there used to be 
in olden times, this is the only way that a man of spirit can 
gain distinction. But this adventure is far better, for there 
will be much danger, and need for caution as well as courage." 

Dick nodded. "More for caution and coolness than for courage 
I think, Surajah ; it will only be in case we find my father, 
or if any grave suspicion falls on us, that there will be need 
for courage. Once well into Mysore, I see but little chance 
of suspicion falling upon us. We have agreed that we will 
first make for Seringa patarn, avoiding as much as possible all 
places on the way where incpiiries whence we come may be 
made of us. Once in the city, we shall be safe from such ques- 
tions, and can travel thence where we will ; and it will be hard 
if we do not, when there, manage to learn the places at which 
any prisoners there may be, are most likely to be kept. Besides, 
my father is as likely to be there as anywhere, for Tippoo 
may, since our army marched away, have ordered all prisoners 
to be brought down from the hill-forts to Seringapatam." 

When the sun had lost its power they proceeded on their 
way again. Their start had been timed so that for the first 
week they would have moonlight, and would therefore be able 
to travel at night until they arrived at Seringapatam. It was 



IN DISGUISE. 185 

considered that it was only necessary to do this for the first 
two or three nights, as, after that, the tale that they were 
coming from a village near the frontier, and were on their 
way to join Tippoo's army, would seem natural enough to any 
villagers who might question them. They continued their 
course until nearly midnight, by which time they were both 
completely fatigued, and, choosing a spot sheltered by bushes, 
lay down to sleep. It took another two days before they 
were clear of the broken country, and the greater portion of 
this part of the journey they performed in daylight. Occasion- 
ally they saw in the distance the small forts which guarded 
every road to the plateau ; to these they always gave a very 
wide berth, as although, according to the terms of peace, they 
should all have been evacuated, they might still be occupied by 
parties of Tippoo's troops. Indeed, all the news that had arrived 
since the army left, represented Tippoo as making every effort 
to strengthen his army and fortresses, and to prepare for a 
renewal of the war. 

Several times they saw bears, which abounded among the 
ghauts, and once beheld two tigers crossing a nullah. They 
had, however, other matters to think of, and neither the flesh 
nor the skins of the bears would have been of any use to them. 
The work was severe, and they were glad when at last they 
reached the level country. In some of the upper valleys 
opening on to this they had seen small villages. Near one of 
these they had slept, and as in the morning they saw that the 
inhabitants were Hindoos, they fearlessly went out and talked 
witli them, in order to gain some information as to the position 
of the forts, and to learn whether any bodies of Tippoo's troops 
were likely to be met with. They found the people altogether 
ignorant on these matters. They were simple peasants ; their 
whole thoughts were given to tilling their land and bringing 
in sufficient to live upon and to satisfy the demands of the tax- 
gatherers when they visited thorn. They had little communica- 
tion with other villages, and knew nothing of what was passing 
outside their own. They evinced no curiosity whatever con 



186 THE TIGER OF MYSORE. 

corning their visitors, who bought from them some cakes of 
ground ragee, which formed the chief article of their food. 

The country through which they passed on emerging from 
the hills was largely covered with bush and jungle, and was 
very thinly populated. It was an almost unbroken flat, save 
that here and there isolated masses of l-ock rose above it ; these 
were extremely steep and inaccessible, and on their summits 
were the hill-forts that formed so prominent a feature in the 
warfare of both Mysore and the Nizam's dominions to the 
north. These forts were, for the most part, considered absolutely 
impregnable, but the last war with the British had proved 
that they were not so, as several of the strongest had been 
captured, with comparatively slight loss. Whenever they 
passed within a few miles of one of these hill-fortresses, Dick 
looked at it with anxious eyes, for there, for aught he knew, 
his father might be languishing. 

After two days' walking across the plain they felt that 
there was no longer any necessity for concealment, except that 
it would be as well to avoid an encounter with any troops. 
Although, therefore, they avoided the principal roads, they kept 
along beaten paths, and did not hesitate to enter villages to 
buy food. They no longer saw caste marks on the foreheads 
of the inhabitants. The Hindoos had been compelled by force 
to abandon their religion, all who refused to do so being put 
to death at once. Dick and Surajah found that their dialect 
differed much more from that of the country below the 
ghauts than they had expected, and, although they had no 
difficulty in conversing with the peasants, they found that their 
idea that they would be able bo pass as natives of one of 
these villages was an altogether erroneous one. 

" This will never do, Surajah," Dick said, as they left one 
of the villages. "We shall have to alter our story somehow, 
for the first person we meet in Seringapatam will see that we 
are not natives of Mysore. We must give out that we come 
from some village far down on the ghauts — one of those which 
have been handed over to the English by the new treaty. You 



IN DISGUISE. 187 

know the country well enough there to be able to answer any 
questions that maybe asked. We must say that, desiring to be 
soldiers, and hating the English raj, we have crossed the 
hills to take service of some sort in Mysore. This will be 
natural enough: and of course there are many Mohammedans 
down in the plains, especially among the villages on the ghauts. 

"I think that would be best, Purseram." 

" There is one comfort," Dick went on : " it is evident that 
Tippoo is hated by all the Hindoos. He has forced them 
to change their religion, and we need have no fear of being 
betrayed by any of them, except from pressure, or from a desire 
to win Tippoo's good-will." 

" Yes, that might be the case with those who are fairly well 
off, but would scarcely be so among the poorer classes ; besides, 
even they, were we living among them, would have no reason 
for suspecting our story. There seems no doubt, from what 
they say, that Tippoo is preparing for war again, and I think 
that we shall do well, as soon as we enter the city, to change 
our attire, or we might be forced into joining the army, which 
would be the last thing we want. What I should desire above 
all things, is to get service of some kind in the Palace." 

After six days' travel they saw the walls of Seringapatam. 

Dick had made many inquiries at the last halting-place as to 
the position of the fords on that side of the town, and learned 
that only those leading to the fort were guarded. The ford 
opposite the town was freely open to traffic, and could be crossed 
without question by country people, although a watch was kept 
to see that none of the very numerous prisoners escaped by it. 
It was here, therefore, that they crossed the river, the water 
being little more than knee-deep. No questions were asked 
by the guard as they passed, their appearance differing in no 
way from that of the peasants of the neighbourhood. After 
a quarter of a mile's walk they entered the town. It was 
open, and undefended by a wall; the streets were wide, and 
laid out at right angles. The shops, however, were poor, for 
the slightest appearance of wealth sufficed to excite the cupidity 



188 THE TIGER OF MYSORE. 

of Tippoo or his agents, and the possessor would be exposed 
to exorbitant demands, which, if not complied with, would 
have entailed first torture and then death. The streets, how- 
ever, presented a busy appearance. They were thronged with 
soldiers ; battalions of recruits passed along, and it was evident 
that Tippoo was doing all in his power to raise the strength 
of his army to its former level. They wandered about for 
some time, and at last, in a small street, Dick went up to an 
old man whose face pleased him ; he was standing at the door 
of his house. 

" We desire to find a room where we can lodge for a time," 
he said. " Can you direct us where we can obtain one ? " 

" You are not soldiers ? " the old man asked. 

" No ; we desire to earn our living, but have not yet decided 
whether to join the army." 

"You are from the plains?" the native said sharply, in 
their own dialect. 

"That is so," Dick replied. 

" And yet you are Mohammedans ? " 

" Every one is Mohammedan here." 

"Ah! because it is the choice of 'death or Mohammed.' 
How comes it that two young men should voluntarily leave 
their homes to enter this tiger's den ? You look honest youths. 
How come you here ? " 

" I trust that we are honest," Dick said. " We have 
assuredly not ventured here without a reason, and that reason 
is a good one; but this is not a city where one talks of such 
matters to a stranger in the street, even though his face tells 
one that he can be trusted with a secret." 

The old man was silent for a minute ; then he said, " Come 
in, my sons ; you can, as you say, trust me. I have a room 
that you can occupy." 

They followed him into the house, and he led them into a 
small room at the back. It was poorly furnished, but was 
scrupulously clean. A pan of lighted charcoal stood in one 
corner, and over this a pot of rice was boiling. 



IN DISGUISE. 189 

" I bid you welcome," he said gravely. And as the salutation 
was not one in use by the Mohammedans, Dick saw that his 
idea that the old man was a Hindoo who had been forced to 
abjure his religion, was a correct one. The old man motioned 
to them to take their seats on the divan. 

" I do not ask for your confidence," he said, " but if you 
choose to give it to me it will be sacred, and it may be that, poor 
as I am, I am able to aid you. I will tell you at once that I am 
a native of Conjeveram and, of course, a Hindoo. I was settled 
as a trader at Mysore the old capital ; but when, four years 
ago, the tyrant destroyed that town, I, with over a hundred 
thousand of our religion, was forced to adopt Mohammedanism. 
I was of high caste and, like many others, would have pre- 
ferred death to yielding, had it not been that I had a young 
daughter ; and for her sake I lived, and moved here from 
Mysore. I gained nothing by my sin. I was one of the 
wealthiest traders in the whole city, and I had been here but 
a month when Tippoo's soldiers burst in one day ; my daughter 
was carried off to the Tiger's harem, and I was threatened 
with torture unless I divulged the hiding-place of my money. 
It was useless to resist. My wealth was now worthless to 
me, and without hesitation I complied with their demands ; 
and all I had was seized, save one small hoard which was 
enough to keep me thus to the end of my clays. My 
wants are few : a handful of rice or grain a day, and I am 
satisfied. I should have put an end to my life, were it not 
that according to our religion the suicide is accursed ; and, 
moreover, I would fain live to see the vengeance that must 
some day fall upon the tyrant. After what I have said, it is 
for you to decide whether you think I can be trusted with 
your secret, for I am sure it is for no slight reason that you 
have come to this accursed city." 

Dick felt that he could safely speak, and that he would find 
in this native a very valuable ally. He therefore told his 
story without concealment. Except that an exclamation of 
surprise broke from his lips when Dick said that he was 



190 THE TIGEK OF MYSORE. 

English, the old man. listened without a remark until he had 
finished. 

" Your tale is indeed a strange one," he said, when he had 
heard the story. " I had looked for something out of the 
ordinary, but assuredly for nothing so strange as this. Truly 
you English are a wonderful people. It is marvellous that 
one should come all the way from beyond the black water to 
seek for a father lost so many years ago. Methinks that a 
blessing will surely alight upon such filial piety, and that you 
will find your father yet alive. Were it not for that, I should 
deem your search a useless one. Thousands of Englishmen 
have been massacred during the last ten years ; hundreds have 
died of disease and suffering ; many have been poisoned. Many 
officers have also been murdered, some of them here, but more 
in the hill-forts ; for it was there they were generally sent when 
their deaths were determined upon. Still, he may live. There 
are men who have been here as many years and who yet survive." 

" Then this is where the main body of the prisoners were 
kept ? " Dick asked. 

" Yes ; all were brought here, native and English. Tens 
of thousands of boys and youths, swept up by Tippoo's armies 
from the Malabar coast and the Oarnatic, were brought up 
here and fox'med into battalions, and these English prisoners 
were forced to drill them. It was but a poor drill. I have seen 
them drilling their recruits at Conjeveram, and the difference 
between the cpiick sharp order there and the listless command 
here was great indeed. Consequently the Englishmen were 
punished by being heavily ironed, and kept at starvation point 
for the slackness with which they obeyed the tyrant's orders. 
Sometimes they were set to sweep the streets, sometimes they 
were beaten till they well-nigh expired under the lash. Often 
would they have died of hunger, were it not that Tippoo's 
own troops took pity on them and supplied them from their 
store. Some of the boys, drummer-boys, or ship's-boys, or little 
ship's officers, were kept in the Palace and trained as singers 
and dancers for Tippoo's amusement. Very many of the 



A USEFUL FRIEND. 191 

white prisoners were handed over to Tippoo by Admiral 
Sufferin. Though how a Christian could have brought himself 
to hand over Christians to this tiger, I cannot imagine. 

" Others were captured in forays, and there were till lately 
many survivors of the force that surrendered in Hyder's time. 
There are certainly some in other towns, for it was the policy 
of Hyder, as it is of Tippoo, always to break up parties of 
prisoners. Many were sent to Bangalore, some to Burram- 
pore, and very many to the fort of Chillembroom ; but I 
heard that nearly all these died of famine and disease very 
quickly. While Tippoo at times considers himself strong 
enough to fight the English, and is said to aim at the conquest 
of all southern India, he has yet a fear of Englishmen, and 
he thus separates his captives, lest, if they were together, 
they should plot against him and bring about a rising. He 
knows that all the old Hindoo population are against him, 
and that even among the Mohammedans he is very unpopular. 
The Chelah battalions, who numbered twelve or fourteen thou- 
sand, made up entirely of those he has dragged from their 
homes in districts devastated by him, would assuredly have 
joined against hirn, were there a prospect of success, just as 
they seized the opportunity to desert six months ago, when the 
English attacked the camp across the river. 

" Now, if you will tell me in what way I can best serve you, I 
will do so. In the first place, sturdy young peasants are wanted 
for the army, and assuredly you will not be here many days 
before you will find yourselves in the ranks, whether you like it 
or not ; for Tippoo is in no way particular how he gets recruits." 



CHAPTER XI. 

A USEFUL FRIEND. 

"T AGREE with you that it would be a disadvantage to 
A go as a soldier," Dick said, after a pause ; " but what 
disguise would you recommend us to choose?" 



192 THE TIGER OF MYSORE. 

" That I must think over. You both look too straight and 
active to be employed as the assistants of a trader, or I could 
have got some of my friends to take you in that capacity. 
The best disguise will be a gayer attire, such as would be 
worn by the retainers of some of the chiefs ; and were it not 
that, if questioned, you could not say who was your employer, 
that is what I should recommend." 

" I saw a number of men working at a battery they are 
erecting by the river side ; could we not take service there 
until something better presents itself ? " 

" T should not advise that," the native replied, " for the 
work is very hard and the pay poor ; indeed, most of those 
employed on it are men driven in from the country round 
and forced to labour, getting only enough pay to furnish them 
with the poorest food. There would also be the disadvantage 
that if you were so employed you would have no opportunity 
of seeing any English captives who may have been brought 
here of late. All that I can at present do myself, is to speak 
to some of my friends who have been here for a long time, 
and ask them whether they can remember an English 
captive being sent up here from Ooorg, some eight years ago, 
and whether they ever heard what was his fate. I should 
say, of course, that I have received a message from friends 
at Conjeveram, that some of the man's relations have sent 
out to make inquiries concerning him, and asking me if I can 
find any news as to his fate. My friends may not know them- 
selves, but they may be able to find out from others. Very 
many of our people were forced into the ranks of the army, 
and there is not a regiment which has not some men who, 
although regarded as Mohammedans, are still at heart, as we 
all are, as true to our faith as ever. 

"It is from these that we are more likely to obtain infor- 
mation than in any other way. You will not be very long before 
you mil be able to satisfy yourself as to whether or not he whom 
you seek is in this city ; and if he should not be here, there 
remain but the two towns that I have named, and the hill- 



A USEFUL FRIEND. 193 

forts. As to these, it will be well-nigh impossible to obtain an 
entrance, so jealously are they all guarded. None save the 
garrisons are allowed to enter. The paths, which are often 
so steep and difficult that men and provisions have to be 
slung up in baskets, are guarded night and day, and none 
are allowed to approach the foot of the rocks within musket 
shot lest, I suppose, they might find some spot where an 
ascent could be made. The garrisons are seldom changed. 
The soldiers are allowed to take their wives and families up 
with them, but once there, they are as much prisoners as 
those in the dungeons. That is one reason why captives once 
sent up there never come clown again, for were they to do so 
they might, if by chance they escaped, be able to give informa- 
tion as to the approaches that would assist an assailing force. 

" I do not say that all are killed, though undoubtedly most 
of them are put to death soon after they arrive; but it may 
be that some are retained in confinement, either from no orders 
being sent for their execution, or from their very existence 
being in time forgotten by the tyrant here. Some of these 
may languish in dungeons, others may have gamed the good- 
will of the commanders of the fort — for even among the 
Mohammedans there are doubtless many good and merciful 
men. Now for the present : this house has but one storey in 
front, but there is a room over this, and that is at your service. 
Furniture it has none, but I will, this evening, get a couple 
of trusses of straw. It is but a loft, but you will not want 
to use it, save to sleep in. You need not fear interruption 
in this house. There is scarce a man here that is not, like 
myself, a Hindoo, for when we were brought here from Mysore 
the piece of ground on which the street stands was assigned 
to us, and we were directed to build houses here. 

" Few besides ourselves ever enter it, for those who still 
carry on trade have booths in the market-place. There is one 
thing I will tell you at once. We, the persecuted, have means 
of recognising each other : outward signs there are none, 
neither caste mark nor peculiarity of dress ; but we know each 

( M 84 ) N 



194 THE TIGER OF MYSORE. 

other by signs. When we salute we turn in the thumbs as we 
raise our hands to our turbans — so. If we have no occasion to 
salute, as we move our hands, either to stroke our faces, or to 
touch the handles of our daggers, or in other way, we keep the 
thumb turned in. If the man be one of ourselves, he replies 
in the same way ; then, to prevent the possibility of error, the 
one asks the other a question — on what subject it matters not, 
providing that before he speaks, he coughs slightly. You must 
remember that such communication is not made lightly ; were it 
to be so it Avould soon attract notice. It is used when you want 
to know whether you can trust a man. It is as much as to say, 
Are you a friend ? can I have confidence in you ? will you help 
me ? — and you can see that there are many occasions on which 
such knowledge may be most useful, even to the saving of life." 

"I do indeed see it," Dick said, " and greatly are we 
indebted to you for telling us of it." 

They remained talking with their host, whose name was, he 
told them, Pertaub, until darkness came on. They had shared 
his rice with him, and had requested him to lay in such 
provision as was necessary for them ; and as soon as it became 
dark they went out, leaving their guns behind them. Busy 
as the main streets were when they had before passed through 
them, they were very much more so now ; the shops were all 
lighted up by lanterns or small lamps, and the streets were 
filled with troops, now dismissed from duty, and bent, some 
on amusement, some in purchasing small additions to their 
rations with the scanty pay allowed to them. In the open 
spaces the soldiers were crowded round performers of various 
kinds. Here was a juggler throwing balls and knives into 
the air ; there was a snake-charmer — a Hindoo, doubtless, 
but too old and too poor to be worth persecuting ; a short 
distance off was an acrobat turning and twisting himself into 
strange postures. Two sword-players, with bucklers and blunted 
tulwars, played occasionally against each other, and offered 
to engage any of the bystanders ; occasionally the invitation 
would be accepted, but the sword-players always proved too 



A USEFUL FRIEND. 195 

skilful for the rough soldiers, who retired discomfited, amid 
the jeers of their comrades. More than one party of musicians 
played what seemed to Dick most discordant music, but 
which was appreciated by the soldiers, as was evident from 
the plaudits and the number of small coins thrown to the 
players. In the great open space by the side of the market 
the crowd was thickest. Here were large numbers of booths 
gay with lamps ; in one were arranged, on tables, trays of cheap 
trinkets, calicoes, cloths, blankets, shoes, and other articles of 
dress ; in another were arms, matchlocks, pistols, tulwars, 
and daggers. On the ground were lines of baskets filled with 
grain of many kinds, the vendors squatting patiently behind 
them. Some of the traders volubly accosted passers-by ; others 
maintained a dignified silence, as if they considered the 
excellence of their wares needed no advertisement. It was 
not new, but it was very amusing to Dick, and it was late before 
they returned to their lodging. 

" I wish," he said, as they strolled back, " that I were a 
good juggler or musician. It seems to me that it would be 
an excellent disguise, and we could go everywhere without 
question, and get admittance into all sorts of places we could 
not get a chance of entering into in any other way." 

" Yes, that would be a good thing," Surajah agreed ; " but 
I am sure that I could not do anything, even if you could." 

" No, I quite see that, and I am not thinking of trying ; 
but it would have been a first-rate plan." 

" You are very good at sword-play," Surajah suggested, 
although somewhat doubtfully. 

Dick laughed. " The first really good swordsman that came 
along would make an exhibition of me. No ; one would have 
to do something really well." 

The subject was renewed after they had seated themselves 
with Pertaub. 

"It would be an excellent disguise," he agreed ; "a good 
juggler could gain admission to the Palace, and might even 
enter forts where no others could set foot ; for life there is dull 



196 THE TIGER OF MYSORE. 

indeed, and any one who could amuse the soldiers would be 
certain of a welcome, and even a governor might be willing 
to see his feats." 

"Could one bribe a conjurer to let one pass as his assistant ? " 

" That would be impossible," the Hindoo said, " for an 
assistant would have opportunities for learning the tricks, and 
no money would induce a really good juggler to divulge his 
secrets, which have been passed down from father to son for 
centuries." 

" If one had thought of it," Dick said, " one coidd have 
bought in London very many things which would have seemed 
almost magical to the people here. I am afraid that we must 
go on, on our old line ; it is a pity, for the other would have 
been first-rate." 

"I have obtained for you this evening two suits of clothes 
such as we spoke of; in them you can pass as followers of some 
petty rajah, and are not likely to attract attention. I have 
inquired among some of my friends, and hear that the Rajah 
of Bohr left here to-day with his following ; he is but a petty 
chief, and Bohr lies up north, close to the Nizam's frontier. 
Thus, if you should be asked in whose service you are, you 
will have a name to give, and there will be no fear of your 
being contradicted. If you are still further questioned by any 
one with a right to ask, you can say that you were told to 
remain here, in order to see how fast the drilling of the troops 
went on, and to send the Rajah a report when it is time for 
him to return here to accompany Tippoo on his march. You 
will, of course, account for your dialect by keeping to your 
present story that you came from a village on the ghauts in 
order to enter the service of one of our rajahs, and that 
your father having, years ago, been a soldier in the pay of the 
Rajah of Bohr, you made your way there direct, instead of 
coming to the capital." 

"That will do excellently, Pertaub. It was a fortunate 
moment indeed that brought us to your door." 

" I have done nothing as yet, Sahib ; but I hope that in 



A USEFUL FRIEND. 197 

time I may be able to be of use to you. It was fortu- 
nate for me as well as for you, perhaps, that you stopped 
at my door. Of late I have had nothing to think of save 
my own grief and troubles, but now I have something to 
give an interest to my life, and already I feel that I need 
not merely drag it on until I am relieved of its burden. 
And now, Sahibs, I am sure that rest must be needful 
for you, and would recommend that you seek your beds at 
once." 

On the following morning Pertaub brought up the garments 
that he had bought for them. Nothing could be more 
irregular than the dress of the armed retainers of an Indian 
rajah. All attire themselves according to their fancy. Some 
carry spears and shields, others matchlocks ; some wear turbans, 
others iron caps. The cut and colour of their garments are 
also varied in the extreme. Dick's dress consisted of a steel 
cap with a drooping plume of red horsehair, and a red tunic with 
a blue sash. Over it was worn a skirt of linked mail, which, 
with leggings fitting tightly, completed the costume. Surajah 
had a red turban, a jerkin of quilted leather with iron scales 
fastened on to protect the shoulders and chest. A scarlet 
kilt hung to his knees, and his legs were enclosed in putties 
or swathes of coarse cloth, wound round and round them. He 
wore a blue-and-gold girdle. Dick laughed as he surveyed 
the appearance of himself and Surajah. 

"We are a rum-looking couple," he said, " but I have seen 
plenty of men just as gaudy in the train of some of the rajahs 
who visited the camp when we were up here. I think that it is 
a much better disguise than the one we wore yesterday. I 
sha'n't be afraid that the first officer we meet will ask us to 
what regiment we belong ; there were scores of fellows lounging 
about in the streets last night, dressed as we are." 

Sticking their swords and pistols into their girdles, they 
sallied out, and were pleased to find that no one paid the 
slightest attention to them. They remained in the town until 
some battalions of recruits poured out from the fort to drill on 



198 THE TIGER OF MYSORE. 

the grounds between it and the town. The first four that 
passed were, as Dick learnt from the remarks of some of 
the bystanders, composed entirely of boys — some of them 
Christians, thirty thousand of whom had been carried off 
by Tippoo in his raid on Travancore ; and the young men 
were compelled to serve after being obliged to become, 
nominally, Mohammedans. After the Ohelah battalions came 
those of Tippoo's army. 

"These fellows look as if they could fight," Dick said. 
" They are an irregular lot, and don't seem to have an idea 
of keeping line or marching in step, but they are an active- 
looking set of fellows, and carry themselves well. As to the 
Chelahs, I should say they would be no good whatever, even 
if they could be relied on, which we know they cannot be. 
They look dejected and miserable, and I suppose hate it all as 
much as their officers do. I should back half a regiment 
of English to lick the twelve battalions. I wonder Tippoo 
himself does not see that troops like these must be utterly 
useless." 

" I don't expect he thinks they would be of much use," 
Sura j ah agreed. " He only turned them into soldiers to 
gratify his hatred of them." 

Leaving the troops, they walked on and entered the great 
fort, which enclosed an area of nearly two square miles. In this 
were Tippoo's palace, his storehouses, — containing grain suffi- 
cient for the garrison for a siege of many months, — mosques, the 
residences of Tippoo's officials and officers, the arsenals, and the 
huts for the troops. There was also a street of shops similar 
to those in the town. Wandering about, unquestioned, they 
came presently upon a scene that filled Dick with indignation 
and fury. Two white officers, heavily ironed, were seated on 
the ground ; another, similarly ironed, lay stretched beside 
them. He was naked from the waist up ; his back was covered 
with blood, and he had evidently been recently flogged until 
he fell insensible. Half a dozen savage-looking men, evidently 
executioners of Tippoo's orders, were standing round, jeering at 



A USEFUL FRIEND. 199 

the prisoners and refusing their entreaties to bring some water 
for their comrade. 

" You brutes ! " one of the captives exclaimed in English. 
" I would give all my hopes of liberty for ten minutes face to 
face with you, with swords in our hands." 

" They would not be of much use to us," the other said 
quietly. "It is four days since we had a mouthful of food, 
and they would make very short work of us." 

" All the better," the other exclaimed. " Death would be a 
thousand-fold preferable to this misery." 

Dick felt that if he remained longer he would be unable to 
contain himself, and turning hastily away, walked off, accom- 
panied by Surajah. 

"It is awful ! " he exclaimed, with tears running down his 
cheeks; "and to be able to do nothing ! What must father 
have gone through ! I think, Surajah, that if we were 
to come upon Tippoo I should go for him, even if he were 
surrounded by guards. Of course it would cost me my life. 
If I could kill him I think I should not mind it. Such a 
villain is not fit to live ; and at any rate, whoever came after 
him, the prisoners could not be worse off than they are now. 
Let us go back ; I have had enough for this morning." 

When they returned Dick told Pertaub of the scene that he 
had witnessed. 

" Many of them have been starved to death," the old man 
said. " Possibly one of their companions may have tried to 
escape. It is to prevent this that Tippoo's greatest cruelties 
are perpetrated. It is not so very difficult to get away and 
take to the jungle. Some have succeeded, but most of them 
are retaken, for a watch is vigilantly kept up at every village 
and every road leading on to the frontier, and if caught 
they are hung or forced to take poison. But whether they 
are caught or not, Tippoo's vengeance falls upon their com- 
panions. These are flogged, honed, and kept without rations 
for weeks, — living, if they do live, upon the charity of their 
guards. This Ls why there are so few attempts at escape. 



200 THE TIGER OF MYSORE. 

A man knows that, whether he himself gets off or not, he 
dooms his companions to torture, perhaps death. One case 
I remember in which an English sailor, one out of nine, 
attempted to get away. He was captured and killed at once, 
and his eight companions were all hung. So you see, even 
if one of the captives sees a chance of escape, he does not 
take it, because of the consequences that would fall upon his 
companions." 

"It is horrible," Dick said, " and I can quite understand 
why so few escape. The question for me now is whether 
there are any prisoners kept in dungeons here." 

" Not here, I think ; Tippoo's policy is to make all his 
captives useful, and though one might be ironed and confined 
for a time, I do not think that any are so kept permanently 
here. There were, of course, some confined to the fort by ill- 
ness, and some in irons. It may need some little search before 
you are quite sure that you have seen every one. However, I 
will try to find out how many there are there, and to get 
as many of the names as possible. Some of my friends who 
keep shops in the fort may be able to do this for me. This 
would shorten your task. But I cannot hold out any hopes 
that you will find him whom you seek in the city ; it is among 
the hill-forts you will find him, if he be alive. I have been 
turning the matter over since you spoke to me last night, 
and the best plan I can think of is, that you should go as a 
travelling merchant, with Sura j ah as your assistant. You 
would want a good assortment of goods : fine muslins and silks, 
and a good selection of silver jewellery from different parts of 
India. All these I could purchase for you here. If by good 
luck you could obtain a sight of the commander of one of these 
forts, you might possibly obtain permission from him to go up 
and show your wares to the ladies of his establishment, and to 
those of other officers. The present of a handsome waist-sash, 
or a silver-mounted dagger, might incline him favourably to 
your petition." 

" I think that the idea is an excellent one," Dick said 



A USEFUL FRIEND. 201 

warmly. " If we cannot get in in that way, there seems to me 
to be no chance, save by taking a careful survey of the fortress, 
to discover where the rocks can be most easily climbed. There 
must surely be some spots, even among the steepest crags, 
where active fellows like Surajah and myself would be able 
to scale them. Of course, we should have to do it after dark ; 
but once up there, one ought to be able to move about in the 
fort -without difficulty, as we should, of course, be dressed as 
soldiers, and could take dark blankets to wrap round us. We 
ought then to be able to find where any prisoners who may be 
there are confined. There might be a sentry at the door, or, if 
there were no other way, one might pounce upon some one, force 
him by threats to tell us what prisoners there are, and where 
they are confined, and then bind and gag him and stow him 
away where there would be no chance of his being discovered 
before daylight." 

" There would be a terrible risk in such a matter," Pertaub 
said, shaking his head gravely. 

" No doubt there would be risk, but we came here prepared 
to encounter danger, and if it were well managed I don't see 
why we should be found out. Even if we were, we ought to 
be able to slip away in the darkness and make our way to the 
point where we went up. Once down on the plain we could 
renew our disguise as traders, and, however hotly they scoured 
the country, pass without suspicion through them. I think that 
there will be more chance in that way than in going in as 
traders, for we should, in that case, have little chance of 
walking about, still less of questioning any one. However, it is 
worth trying that first ; we can always fall back upon the other 
if it fails. We might on our first visit obtain indications that 
would be very useful to us on our second." 



202 THE TIGER OF MYSORE. 

CHAPTER XII. 

A TIGER IN A ZENANA. 

ANOTHER week passed, and by the end of that time 
Dick was perfectly assured that his father was not at 
Seringapatam. It was then a question which of the hill-forts 
to try first. Pertaub had already procured for them an assort- 
ment of goods and dresses suitable for travelling merchants, 
and the purchase of these things had drawn heavily on their 
stock of money, although several of the traders, on receiving 
a hint from Pertaub of the purpose for which the goods were 
required, had given many articles without charge, while for 
the majority of the goods Dick gave an order on his mother, 
who had told him that he could draw up to five hundred pounds. 
On the day before they were about to start, their plans were in- 
terrupted by the issue of a proclamation, saying that sports 
with wild beasts would take place on the following day ; and 
they agreed that, as one day would make no difference, they 
would stop to see them, especially as Tippoo himself would 
be present. Hitherto, although they had several times seen 
him being carried in his palanquin, they had had no oppor- 
tunity of observing him closely, as he was always surrounded 
by his guards. 

The sports were held in a great square in the fort. A 
strong network was erected in a semi-circle, of which the Palace 
formed the base ; behind the network the spectators ranged 
themselves. Tippoo occupied a window in the Palace looking 
down into the square. There were always a number of wild 
beasts in Seringapatam available for these purposes, as a regular 
supply of tigers, leopards, and wild elephants, was caught and 
sent in every month. Six of the largest tigers were always 
kept in cages in the courtyard in front of the Palace, and to 
these were thrown state criminals or officials who had offended 
the tyrant, and were devoured by them. 

In his younger days, Tippoo had been very fond of the chase, 



A TIGER IN A ZENANA. 203 

but he was now too fat and heavy, and seldom ventured on 
horseback. Dick and Sura j ah, who had arrived early, had 
placed themselves at the corner, where the network touched 
the Palace. Some thirty yards in front of them a balcony 
projected ; it was enclosed by a thick lattice- work ; from 
behind this the ladies of Tippoo's harem viewed the sports. 
These began with a contest of fighting rams. The animals 
were placed some fifty yards apart. As soon as they saw 
each other, both showed extreme anger, uttering notes of 
defiance; then they began to move towards each other, at 
first slowly, but increasing in speed until, when within a few 
yards of one another, each took a spring, meeting in mid air, 
forehead to forehead, with a crash that could be heard far 
away. Both fell back, and stood for a moment shaking their 
heads, as if half stupified with the blow; then they backed 
two steps, and hurled themselves at each other again. After 
this had been repeated once or twice, they locked forehead to 
forehead, and each strove to push the other back. For some 
time the struggle continued on equal terms ; then the weaker 
began to give way, and was pushed back step by step until 
its strength failed altogether, and it was pushed over on to the 
ground, when the attendants at once interfered and separated 
them. 

Some thirty pairs of rams fought, the affair being to Dick 
extremely monotonous ; the natives, however, took great 
interest in the contests, wagering freely on the issues, shouting 
loudly to the combatants, and raising triumphant cries when 
one was adjudged victor. Then elephants were brought in : but 
the struggle between these was even tamer than between the 
rams ; they pushed each other with their foreheads until one 
gave way, when the other would follow it, beating it with its 
trunk, and occasionally shoving it. 

When this sport was over, two parties of men entered the 
arena amid a shout of satisfaction from the crowd. After 
prostrating themselves before Tippoo, they took up their ground 
facing each other; each man had on his right Land four steel 



204 THE TIGER OF MYSORE. 

claws fixed to the knuckles. Approaching each other cautiously, 
they threw with their left hands the garlands of flowers they 
wore round their necks into the faces of their opponents, 
trying to take advantage of the moment to strike a blow or 
to obtain a grip. Each blow laid open the flesh as by a tiger's 
claws. The great object was to gain a grip, no matter where, 
which would completely disable the opponent, and render him 
incapable of defending himself. When this was done, the 
combat between that pair came to an end. After the ghetties, 
as these men were named, had retired, a buffalo was matched 
against a tiger. The latter was averse to the contest, but 
upon some fire-crackers being thrown close behind him, he 
sprang at the buffalo, who had been watching him warily. 
As the tiger launched itself into the air, the buffalo lowered 
its head, received it on its sharp horns, and threw it a distance 
of ten yards away. No efforts could goad the wounded tiger 
to continue the fray, so it and the buffalo were taken out 
and two others brought in. 

The second tiger was a much more powerful beast than its 
predecessor, and was, indeed, larger than any of those in the 
cages of the Palace. It had been captured four days before, and 
was full of fight; it walked round the buffalo three or four 
times, and then, with the speed of lightning, sprang upon it, 
breaking its neck with a single blow from its powerful fore- 
paw. Six buffaloes in succession were brought in and were 
killed one after the other by the tiger. Satisfied with what it 
had done, the tiger paid no attention to the seventh animal, 
but walked round and round the arena, looking for a means 
of escape; then, drawing back, it made a short rush and 
sprang at the net, which was fourteen feet high, Strong 
as were the poles that supported the net, it nearly gave 
way under the impact. The tiger hung ten feet above the 
ground until some of the guards outside ran up, discharging 
their muskets into the air, when it recommenced its promenade 
round the foot of the net, roaring and snarling with anger. 

As it neared the Palace it stopped and uttered a roar of 




"DICK TOOK STEADY AIM, AND FIRED AT THE TIGER.' : 



A TIGER IN A ZENANA. 205 

defiance at those at the windows. Then, apparently, something 
moving behind the lattice -work caught its eye ; it moved 
towards it, crouching, and then, with a tremendous spring, 
launched itself against it. The balcony was ten feet from 
the ground, but the tiger's spring took it clear of this. The 
woodwork gave way like paper, and the tiger burst through. 
A shout of dismay arose from the multitude, but high above 
this sounded the screams of the women. 

" Quick Surajah. ! " Dick cried, and drawing his keen dagger, 
he cut through the network and dashed through, followed by 
his companion. " Stand here," he cried, as they arrived below 
the balcony. " Steady ! Put your hands against the wall." 
Then he sprang on to Surajah's back, and thence to his 
shoulder. Drawing his pistols, he put one between his teeth, 
grasping the other in his right hand. " Steady, Surajah," he 
said ; " I am going to stand on your head." 

He stepped on to his companion's turban, put his left arm 
on the balcony, and raised himself by it until his arms were 
above its level. The tiger was standing with its paw upon a 
prostrate figure, growling savagely, but evidently confused 
and somewhat dismayed at the piercing screams from the 
women, most of whom had thrown themselves down on the 
cushions of the divan. Dick stretched his right hand forward, 
took a steady aim, and fired. A sharp snarl showed that the 
shot had taken effect; he dropped the pistol, snatched the 
other from his mouth, waited for a moment until he could 
make out the tiger, fired again and at once dropped to the 
ground, just as a great body flashed from the window above 
him. He and Surajah had both had their matchlocks 
slung over their shoulders, and before the tiger could recover 
from its spring, they levelled and fired. The tiger rolled over, 
but regained its feet and made towards them. One of the 
bullets had, however, struck it on the shoulder and dis- 
abled the leg; its movements were therefore comparatively 
slow, and they had time to leap aside. Surajah discharged 
his pistol into its ear, while Dick brought down his keen sword 



206 THE TIGER OF MYSORE. 

with all his strength upon its neck, and the tiger rolled over 
dead. 

A mighty shout rose from the crowd. 

"We had better be off," Dick said, "or we shall have all 
sorts of questions to answer." They slipped through the hole 
in the net again, but were so surrounded by people cheering 
and applauding them that they could not extricate them- 
selves, and a minute later some soldiers ran up, pushed 
through the crowd to them, and surrounded them. 

" The sultan requires your presence," they said ; and as 
resistance was out of the question, Dick and Surajah at once 
accompanied them to the entrance of the Palace. They were 
led through several large halls, until they entered the room 
where Tippoo was standing. lie had just left the women's 
apartment, where he had hurried to ascertain what damage 
had been done by the tiger. Dick and his companion salaamed 
to the ground, in accordance with the custom of the country. 

" You are brave fellows," the sultan said graciously, " and 
all the braver that you risked death, not only from the tiger, 
but for daring to look upon my women unveiled." 

" I saw nothing, your Highness," Dick said humbly, " save 
the tiger. That he was standing over a fallen figure I noticed. 
As soon as my eye fell on him I fired at once, and the second 
time as soon as the smoke cleared so that I could catch a 
glimpse of him." 

" I pardon you that," Tippoo said ; " and in faith you have 
rendered me good service, for had it not been for your inter- 
ference, he might have worked havoc in my harem, and that 
before a single one of my officers or men had recovered 
his senses ; " and he looked angrily round at the officers 
standing near him. " How comes it that you were so quick 
in thought and execution ? " he asked Surajah, as the elder of 
the two. 

" My brother and myself have done much hunting among 
the hills, your Highness, and have learned that in fighting a 
tiger one needs to be quick as well as fearless." 



A TIGER IN A ZENANA. 207 

" Whence come you ? " Tippoo asked. " By your tongue you 
are strangers." 

Sura jah gave the account that they had agreed upon as to 
their birth-place, but he was quick-witted enough to see that 
it would not be safe to say they were in the service of the 
Rajah of Bhor, as inquiries might be made, and he therefore 
said, " We came hither to take service either with your Royal 
Highness, or with one of your rajahs, but have as yet found 
no opportunity of doing so." 

" It is well," Tippoo said. " Henceforth you are officers in 
my service ; apartments shall be assigned to you in the Palace. 
Here is the first token of my satisfaction ; " and he took out a 
heavy purse from his girdle and handed it to Sura jah. " You 
are free to go now. I will later on consider what duties shall 
be assigned to you. When you return, report yourselves to 
Fazli Ali, my chamberlain ; " and he indicated a white-bearded 
official among the group standing beside him. 

Salaaming deeply again, they left the apartments. Not a 
word was spoken until they were outside the precincts of the 
Palace. 

" This makes a sudden change in our plans," Dick said ; 
" whether for better or worse I cannot say yet." 

" I was right in not saying we were in the service of the 
Rajah of Bhor, was I not ? I thought that Tippoo would 
offer to take us into his service, and he might have caused a 
letter to be sent to the Rajah, saying that he had done so." 

" Yes, you were quite right, Surajah ; I had thought of 
that myself, and was on thorns when you were telling your 
story, and felt not a little relieved when you changed the 
tale. I think that it has turned out for the best. As 
officers of the Palace we may be able to obtain some informa- 
tion as to what Christian captives there are, and the prisons 
where they are confined." 

" Still more," Surajah said; "when we get to be known as 
being liis officers, we might present ourselves boldly at any of 
the hill-fortresses, as sent there with some orders, 



208 THE TIGER OF MYSORE. 

" You are right," Dick said. " I had not thought of 
that. Indeed, we might even produce orders to inspect the 
prisoners, in order to render an account to Tippoo of their 
state and fitness for service, and might even show an order 
for my father to be handed over to us, if we should find him. 
This is splendid, and I am sure I cannot be too grateful to 
that tiger for popping into the harem. He has done more 
for us in a few minutes than we could have achieved in a year. 
Well, Sura j ah, if my father is alive, I think now that we 
have every chance of rescuing him." 

As they walked through the streets, many of those who 
had been present at the sports recognised them as the heroes 
in the stirring episode there, and, judging they would gain a 
high place in Tippoo's favour, came up to them and con- 
gratulated them on their bravery, and made offers of service. 
They replied civilly to all who accosted them, but were 
glad when they turned off to the quiet quarter where Pertaub 
lived. The Hindoo was surprised indeed when they told him 
what had happened and that they were already officers in 
the Palace, and might consider themselves as standing high in 
Tippoo's favour. 

" It is wonderful," he said, when they brought their story 
to a conclusion. " Surely Providence must have favoured 
your pious object; such good fortune would never have 
occurred to you had it not been that it was destined you 
should find your father still alive. But if good fortune befalls 
you it is because you deserve it. That you should face a great 
tiger without hesitation, and slay him, shows how firm your 
courage is ; and the quickness was still more to be admired. 
No doubt there are many others there who, to gain the favour 
of the sultan, would have risked their lives, but you alone of 
them were quick enough to carry it out." 

" We were nearest to the spot, Pertaub ; had we been 
among the crowd farther back we could have done nothing." 

"Let praise be given where it is due," Snrajah said. "I 
had nothing to do with the affair. I saw the tiger bound 



A TIGER IN A ZENANA. 209 

through the window and heard screams, and stood frozen with 
horror. I did not even see my lord cut through the net. I 
knew nothing until he seized me by the arm and pulled me 
after him, and it was not until he sprang upon my back 
and then upon my shoulders that I knew what he was going 
to do. I simply aided in despatching the tiger when he sprang, 
wounded, down into the courtyard. " 

" And yet you are a hunter and a soldier," Pertaub said. 
" This is how it is that the English have become lords of so 
wide a territory. They are quick : while we hesitate and spend 
great time hi making up our minds to do anything, they 
decide and act in a moment ; they are always ready, we are 
always slow ; they see the point where a blow has to be struck, 
they make straight to it and strike. The English sahib is 
very young, and yet to him comes in a moment what is the 
best thing to be clone. He does not stop to think of the 
danger ; while all others stand in consternation he acts, and 
slays the tiger before one of them has so much as moved 
from his place. But indeed, as you say Tippoo himself told 
you, your danger was not only from the tiger. The tyrant 
must indeed have been alarmed for the safety of Ins harem, 
when he forgave you what, in the eyes of a Mohammedan, 
is the greatest offence you can commit. This will, of course, 
change all of your plans." 

" For the present, at any rate. It may be that later on we 
shall still find occasion for our disguises, as possibly we may 
fall into disfavour and have to assume them to make our escape. 
We may, as Tippoo's officers, manage to obtain entrance into 
one or two of the hill-fortresses, but unless absolutely sent by 
liini, that is the utmost we could hope for; for were we rniss- 
ing, messengers would be sent all over the country to order 
our arrest, and in that case we should have to take to some 
disguise. The first thing now is to procure our dresses. How 
much is there in that purse, Surajah ? It seems pretty 
heavy." 

Surajah poured the gold out on the table. 

( M 84 ) Q 



210 THE TIGER OF MYSORE. 

" There are fifty torn aims. That will be more than enough 
to clothe you handsomely," the Hindoo said. 

" Much more than enough, I should think, Pertaub." 

"Tippoo likes those round him to be well dressed. It is 
not oidy a proof of his generosity, but he likes to make a 
brave show on great occasions, and nothing pleases him more 
than to be told that neither the Nizam, nor any other Indian 
prince, can surpass him in the magnificence of his Court. 
Therefore, the better dressed you are, the more he will be 
satisfied, for it will seem to him that you appreciate the 
honour of being officers of the Palace, and that you have laid 
out his present to the best advantage, and have not a mind 
to hoard any of it. I will take the matter in hand for you. 
You will need two suits, one for Court ceremonies and the 
other for ordinary wear in the Palace." 

" I shall be very much obliged to you, Pertaub, for indeed I 
have no idea what ought to be got. Had we better present 
ourselves at the Palace this evening or to-morrow morning ? " 

" This evening, certainly. Did he take it into his head to 
inquire whether you were in the Palace, and found that you 
were not, it might alter his humour towards you altogether. 
He is changeable in his moods ; the favourite of one day may 
be in disgrace and ordered to execution the next. You will 
soon feel that it is as if you were in a real tiger's den, and 
that the animal may at any moment spring upon you. Take 
with you the clothes you now wear and those in which you 
came, so that at any moment, if you see a storm gathering, 
you can slip on a disguise and leave the Palace unobserved. 
In that case hasten here, and you can then dress yourselves 
as merchants." 

" The worst of it is, Pertaub, that our faces will soon 
become known to so many in the Palace that they would be 
recognised, whatever our dress." 

" A little paint and some false hair and a somewhat darker 
stain to your skin would alter you so that those who know 
you best would pass you without suspicion. I trust that no 



A TIGER IN A ZENANA. 211 

such misfortune will befall, but I will keep even-thing in 
readiness to effect a transformation should it be required. 
Now I will go out at once to get the clothes." 

In two hours he returned, followed by a boy carrying the 
goods he had purchased, and in a few minutes Dick and his 
companion were arrayed in Court dresses. The turbans were 
pure white, and the tunic was of dark, rich stuff, thickly 
woven with gold thread ; a short cloak or mantle, secured at 
the neck by a gold chain three or four inches in length, hung 
from the back, but could, if necessary, be drawn round the 
shoulders. A baldric, embroidered with gold, crossed the 
chest, and from this hung a sword with an ivory handle. 
The waist-sash was of blue and gold in Dick's case, purple 
and geld in that of Surajah. Silver-mounted pistols and 
daggers were stuck into the sashes. The dresses were pre- 
cisely alike, except that they differed in colour. The trousers 
were white. 

Surajah was greatly delighted with his dress. Dick laughed. 

" Of course it comes naturally to you," he said, " but I feel 
as if I were dressed up for a masquerade." 

The other suits were similar in style, but the tunics were 
of richly figured damask instead of cloth of gold. Half-an- 
hotir later they started for the Palace, a coolie carrying a 
box containing their second suits and the simple dresses they 
had worn on their arrival. Dick could not help smiling at 
the manner in which the people in the streets obsequiously 
made way for them. 

" I shall be very glad," he said, as they traversed the 
space that divided the town from the fort, " when we have 
got over the next day or two, and have settled down a bit ; 
it all seems so uncertain, and I have not the most remote 
idea of what our duties are likely to be. Hitherto we 
have always had some definite plan of action and had only 
ourselves to depend upon; now everything seems doubtful and 
uncertain. However, I suppose we shall soon settle down; 
and we have the satisfaction of knowing that if things do 



212 THE TIGER OF MYSORE. 

not turn out well, we can go off to our good friend Pertaub, 
and get out of the place altogether." 

On arriving at the Palace they inquired for the chamberlain. 

" He is expecting you, my lord," one of the attendants said, 
coming forward. " I will lead you first to the room that is 
prepared for you, and then take you to Fazii Ali." 

The room was a commodious one, and the richness of the 
covering of the divan and the handsome rugs spread on the 
floor, were satisfactory signs that the chamberlain considered 
them prime favourites of the sultan. Having seen the box 
placed in a corner, and paid the coolie, they followed the 
attendant along some spacious corridors and passages, until 
they entered a room where Fazli Ali was seated on a divan. 
The attendant let the curtains that covered the door drop 
behind them as they entered. They salaamed to the chamber- 
lain, who looked at them, approvingly, and motioned to them 
to take their seats on the divan beside him. 

" I see," he said kindly, " that you possess good judgment 
as well as courage and quickness. The former qualities have 
won you a place here, but judgment will be needed to keep it. 
You have laid out your money well, as the sultan loves to see 
all in the Palace well attired, and quiet also and discreet 
in behaviour." 

"Can you give us any idea what our duties will be?" 
Sura j ah asked, as Dick had requested him always to be the 
spokesman if possible. 

The chamberlain shook his head. " That will be for the 
sultan himself to decide. For a time probably you will have 
little to do but to attend at the hours when he gives public 
audeinces. You will, doubtless, occasionally carry his orders to 
officers in command of troops, at distant places, and will form 
part of his retinue when he goes beyond the Palace. When 
he sees that you are worthy of his favour, prompt in carry- 
ing out his orders, and in all respects trustworthy, he will 
in time assign special duties to you; but this will depend 
upon yourselves. As one who admires the courage and prompt- 



A TIGER IN A ZENANA. 213 

ness that you showed to-day, and who wishes you well, I would 
warn you that it is best when the sultan has had matters 
to trouble him, and may blame somewhat unjustly, not to 
seek to excuse yourselves ; it is bad to thwart him when he 
is roused. You can rely upon me to stand your friend, and 
when the storm has blown over to represent the matter to him 
in a favourable light. The sultan desires .to be just, and in 
his calm moments assuredly is so ; but when there is a cloud 
before his eyes, there is no saying upon whom his displeasure 
may fall. At present, however, there is little chance of your 
falling into disgrace, for he is greatly impressed with the 
service you have rendered him, and especially by the promptness 
with which you carried it out. 

" After you had gone he spoke very strongly about it, and 
said that he would he were possessed of a hundred officers 
capable of such a deed ; he would in that case have little fear 
of any of the foes of his kingdom. It is fortunate that you 
came here this afternoon ; it is well-nigh certain that he will 
ask for you presently, and though he could hardly blame you 
had you required until to-morrow to complete your prepara- 
tions, your promptitude will gratify him, and he will, I am 
sure, be still more pleased at seeing that you have so well laid 
out his gift. He gave you no orders on the subject, and had 
you appeared in the dresses you wore this morning, he would, 
doubtless, have instructed me to provide you with more suitable 
attire. The fact that you have so laid out the money will 
show that you have an understanding of the honour of being 
appointed to the Palace, and a proper sense of fitness. The 
sultan himself dresses plainly, and, save for a priceless gem 
in his turban and another in his sword-Lilt, there is nothing 
in his attire to lead a stranger to guess at his rank ; but while 
he does this himself, he expects that all others in the Palace 
should do justice to his generosity. And now you had best 
return to your room and remain there until sent for; if he 
does not think of it himself, I shall, if opportunity occurs, 
inform him that you have already arrived." 



214 THE TIGER OF MYSORE. 

They had some difficulty in finding their way back to 
their room, and had, indeed, to ask directions of attendants 
they met before they discovered it. A native was squatting 
at the door ; he rose and salaamed deeply as they came up. 

" Your slave is appointed to be your attendant, my lords," 
he said. " Your servant's name is Ibrahim." 

" Good," Surajah said, as he passed him and entered the 
room. " Now, Ibrahim, tell us about the ways of the Palace, 
for of these we are altogether ignorant. In the first place 
about food : do we provide ourselves, or how is it ? " 

" All in the Palace are fed from the sultan's kitchen. At 
each meal every officer has so many dishes, according to his 
rank ; these vary from three to twelve. In the early morning 
I shall bring you bread and fruit and sherbet ; at ten o'clock 
is the first meal, and at seven there is supper ; at one o'clock 
the kitchens are open, and I can fetch you a dish of pillau, 
kabobs, a chicken, or any other refreshment that you may 
desire ; at present I have no orders as to how many dishes 
your Excellencies will receive at the two meals." 

"We shall not be particular about that," Surajah said; "it 
is evident we shall fare well, at any rate," 

" I am told to inform you, my lords, that the sultan has 
ordered two horses to be placed at your service. A ghorra walla 
has been appointed to take charge of them ; his name is 
Serfojee. If you ask for him at the stable you will be directed 
to him, and he will show you the horses. In an hour supper 
will be served, but this evening I shall only be able to bring 
you three dishes each ; such is always the rule until the 
sultan's pleasure has been declared." 

Ibrahim then proceeded to light two lamps hanging from 
the ceiling, for it was now getting dusk, and then, finding that 
his masters had no further need of his services, he retired. 

" So far, so good, Surajah ; we are certainly in clover as far 
as comfort is concerned, and the only drawback to the situation 
is Tippoo's uncertain temper. However, we must try our 
best to satisfy him ; we have every reason to stand well with 



A TIGER IN A ZENANA. 21 

him, and if he sees that we are really anxious to please him, 
we ought to be able to avoid falling into disgrace, even when 
he is in his worst moods." 

Their attendant presently brought up the six portions of food, 
and they enjoyed their meal heartily. Each had an ample 
portion of a pillau of rice and chicken, a plate of stew, which 
Dick thought was composed of game of some kind, and a 
confection in which honey was the predominating flavour. 
With this they drank water, deliciously cooled by being hung 
up in porous jars. Surajah ate his food with the dexterity 
of long habit, but Dick had not yet learned to make his 
bread fulfil the functions of spoon and fork, for at his uncle's 
table European methods of eating were adopted. 

Half-an-hour after they had finished, an officer presented 
himself at the door, and said that he was ordered to conduct 
them to the sultan. Tippoo had supped in the harem, and 
was now seated on a divan in a room of no great size, but 
richly hung with heavy silken curtains, and carpeted with the 
richest rugs. Two or three of his chief officers were seated 
beside him ; seven or eight others were standing on either side 
of the room. A heavy glass chandelier of European manu- 
facture hung from the richly carved ceiling, and the fifty 
candles hi it lighted up the room. The chamberlain met 
them at the door and advanced with them towards Tippoo. 

"Great Sultan," he said, "these are the young men whom 
it has pleased your Highness to appoint officers in the Palace." 

The two lads salaamed until their turbans touched the 
ground. 

" Truly they are comely youths," Tippoo said, " and one 
would scarcely deem them capable of performing such a feat 
as that they accomplished this morning. Well, my slayers of 
tigers, you have found everything fitly provided ? " 

" Far more so than our deeds merit, your Highness," Surajah 
replied. " We have found everything that heart could desire, 
and only hope for an opportunity to show ourselves worthy 
of your favours." 



216 THE TIGER OE MYSORE. 

" You have clone that beforehand," Tippoo said graciously, 
" and I ara glad to see, by your attire, that you are 
conscious that, as my officers, it is fitting you should make a 
worthy appearance. It shows that you have been well 
brought up, and are not ignorant of what is light and proper. 
At present you will receive orders from Fazli Ali, and will 
act as assistant chamberlains until I decide in what way 
your services can be made most useful. Now follow me ; 
there are others who wish to see you." 

Rising, Tippoo led the way through a door with double hang- 
ings, into a room considerably larger than that which they had 
just left. The chandeliers at the end of the room where they 
stood were all lighted, while the other end was in comparative 
darkness. Leaving them standing alone, Tippoo walked to- 
wards the other end and clapped his hands. Immediately a 
number of closely veiled figures entered, completely filling the 
end of the room. 

" These are the young men," Tippoo said to them. " It is the 
one on the right to whom it is chiefly due that the tiger did 
not commit havoc among you ; it was he who climbed up the 
balcony and fired twice at the beast. You owe your lives to 
him and his companion, for among all my officers and guards 
there was not one who was quick-witted enough to move as 
much as a finger." 

There was a faint murmur of surprise among the veiled 
figures at the youth of their preserver. 

" Hold your heads fully up," Tippoo went on, for Dick and 
his companion, after making a deep salaam, had stood with 
bent heads and with eyes fixed upon the ground. Then two 
of the attendants, girls of thirteen or fourteen years old, came 
forward from behind the others, each bearing a casket. " These 
are presented to you with my permission by the ladies whose 
lives you saved," Tippoo said ; " and should you at any time have 
a favour to ask, or even skoidd you fall under my displeasure, 
you can rely upon then- good offices in your behalf." 

There was another low murmur from the other end of the 



A TIGER IN A ZENANA. 217 

hall, then Tippoo clapped his hands, and the women moved 
out as noiselessly as they had entered. 

"You can retire now," Tippoo said, as he moved towards 
the door into the other room. " Be faithful, be discreet, and 
your fortune is assured." He pointed to another door, and 
then rejoined his councillors. Dick and his companion stood 
in an attitude of deep respect until the hanging had fallen 
behind the sultan, and then went out by the door he had 
pointed to, and made their way back to their own room. 

" Truly, Sura j ah, fortune is favouring us mightily. This 
morning we walked the streets in fear of being questioned 
and arrested ; this evening we are officers of the Palace, 
favoured by Tippoo, and under the protection of the harem. 
I wonder what the ladies have given us." 

They opened the caskets, which were of considerable size. As 
they examined the contents, exclamations of surprise broke from 
them. Each contained some thirty or forty little parcels done 
up in paper, and, on these being opened, they were found to 
contain trinkets and jewels of all kinds. Some were very costly 
and valuable. All were handsome. It was evident that every 
one of the ladies who had been in the room when the tiger 
burst in, had contributed a token of her gratitude. Many of 
the more valuable gems had been evidently taken from their 
settings, as if the donors did not care that jewels they had 
worn should be exposed to view. One parcel contained twenty 
superb pearls, another a magnificent diamond and ten rubies, 
and so on, down to the more humble gifts — although these were 
valuable — of those of lower rank. Dick's presents were much 
more costly than those of his companion, and as soon as this 
was seen to be the case, Dick proposed that they should all 
be put together, and divided equally. This, however, Surajah 
would not hear of. 

"The whole thing is due to you," he said. " It would never 
have occurred to me to interfere at all. I had no part in 
the matter, beyond aiding to kill a wounded tiger, and it was 
no more than I have done many times among our hills, and 



218 THE TIGER OF MYSORE. 

thought nothing of. These jewels are vastly more than I 
deserve for my share in the affair. I do not know much 
about the value of gems, but they must be worth a large 
sum, and nothing will induce me to take any of those that 
you have so well earned." 

" I wonder whether Tippoo knows what they have given 
us," Dick said, after in vain trying to alter his companion's 
decision. 

"I don't suppose he troubled himself about it," Surajah 
replied. " No doubt he was asked for permission for each 
to make a present to us. The jewels in the harem must be 
of enormous value, as for the last fifteen years Tippoo has been 
gathering spoil from all southern India, having swept the 
land right up to the gates of Madras. They say that his 
treasures are fabulous, and no doubt the ladies of his harem 
have shared largely in the spoils. The question is, What had 
we best do with these caskets ? We know that, in the course 
of our adventures, it may very well happen that we shall be 
closely searched, and it would never do to risk having such 
valuables found upon us." 

" No; I should say that we had best bury them somewhere. 
Some of these merchants here may be honest enough for 
us to leave the jewels in their care without anxiety, but as they 
themselves may at any moment be seized and compelled 
to give up their last penny, these things would be no safer 
with them than with us. As to Pertaub, I have absolute 
faith in him, but he himself is liable to be seized at any 
moment. However, I should say we had better consult him. 
If we were to bury them, say, under the floor of his house, 
we might leave them there for a time. If we saw any chance 
of this place being some day captured by our people, we could 
wait till then for their recovery; but the war may not be 
renewed for years. Possibly Pertaub may be able to arrange 
to send them down, only entrusting a portion at a time to 
a messenger, so that, if he got into trouble, we should only 
lose what he had upon him. We will put the caskets into 



OFFICERS OF THE PALACE. 219 

our box and lock it up for the present, and take them down 
to Pertaub to-morrow evening, after it gets dark. It will be 
as well to get them off our minds as soon as possible, for 
although just at present we are in high favour, there is no 
saying how long it may last, or when it may be necessary 
for us to move." 



CHAPTER XIII. 

OFFICERS OF THE PALACE. 

THE next morning, just as they had finished their early 
breakfast, they were sent for by Fazli Ali. 

" You had better accompany me on my rounds," he said. " I 
shall not commit any special duties to you until I see whether 
the sultan intends that you shall remain with me, or whether, 
as is far more likely, he assigns other work to you. Were 
you placed in separate charges in the Palace, I should have 
to fill your places if you left ; therefore I propose that at 
present you shall assist me in general supervision. We will 
first go to the kitchens ; these give me more trouble than any 
other part of my duties. In the first place, one has to see that 
the contractors do their work properly, that the number of 
carcases sent in is correct, the flesh cf good quality, and that 
the list of game is correct. Then one has to check the amount 
of rice and other grain sent in from the storehouses, the issue 
of spices, and other articles of that kind. These matters do not 
require doing every day ; the kitchen officers are responsible 
for them : but once or twice a week I take care to be present 
to see that all is right. Then I ascertain that everything is 
in good and proper order in the kitchen, listen to complaints, 
and decide disputes. 

" When we have done there, we will see that the requisi- 
tions from the harem are properly complied with, and that 
the sweetmeats, perfumes, silks, and muslins, as required, 



220 THE TIGER OF MYSORE. 

are furnished. The payment of salaries does not come into 
my department; that is one of the functions of the treasurer 
of the Palace, who also discharges all accounts upon my 
signature that they are correct. Then I take a general 
tour of the Palace, to see that the attendants have done their 
duties, and that everything is clean and in order. As a rule, 
I have finished everything before the morning meal is served. 
The details of making up the accounts are of course done by 
clerks. After that my duties depend entirely upon the sultan. 
If there is any state ceremonial in the Palace I summon those 
whose duty it is to attend, and see that everything is 
properly arranged and in order ; if not, I am generally at his 
Highness's disposal. 

" Unless you receive any instructions from me, you will be 
free to occupy yourselves as you like. You will, of course, take 
part in all public ceremonials. You will be among the officers 
who accompany the sultan when he goes out, and will be 
liable to be summoned to attend him at all times. Therefore, 
although free to go into the town or ride beyond the island, 
it is well that you should never be long absent, and that, if 
you wish to be away for more than two hours at a time, you 
should first let me know, as I may be able to tell you if the 
sultan is likely to recprire you. He has fixed your pay at 
four hundred rupees a month." 

Dick, as he accompanied the chamberlain on his tour through 
the Palace, was struck with the order and method that pre- 
vailed in every department, and the chamberlain told him that 
Tippoo himself incpiired closely into details, and that, large as 
was the daily expenditure, no waste of any kind was allowed. 
The splendour of some of the apartments was surprising, 
especially the throne-room. The throne itself was of extra- 
ordinary magnificence; it was of gold, thickly inlaid with gems. 
On the apex stood a jewelled peacock, covered entirely with 
diamonds, emeralds, and rubies, with pendants of pearls. In 
front of it stood a golden tiger's head, which served as a foot- 
stool. On either side were standards of purple silk, having a 



OFFICERS OF THE PALACE. 221 

sun with gold rays in the centre. The spear-heads were of 
gold set with jewels. 

When the work of inspection was finished, they went back 
to their room, where their attendant, soon afterwards, with 
an air of great exultation, brought their meal, which consisted 
of nine dishes each, a proof of the high favour with which 
Tippoo regarded them. After this meal was eaten they went 
down to the stables and were pleased indeed with the mounts 
provided for them. They were fine animals, with handsome 
saddles and trappings, and Dick and Sura j ah at once mounted 
and rode through the town to the other extremity of the island. 
As they wore scarves that had been furnished them by Fazli 
Ali, showing that they were officers of the Palace, they were 
everywhere greeted with deep salaams. 

" I hope," Dick said, as they returned from their ride, " that 
Tippoo will not be long before he finds us some other duties ; 
there is nothing very interesting in counting carcases, or 
seeing rice measured." 

" That is true enough," Surajah agreed. " But we must not 
be impatient. Fortune has befriended us marvellously, and I 
have great faith that it will continue to do so. We must 
be content to wait." 

" Yes, I know that, Surajah, but I think it is all the more 
difficult to do so because we have done so much in a short 
time. It seems as if one ought to go on at the same 
rate." 

That evening they went down, as they had arranged, with 
ordinary wraps round their gay attire, to Pertaub's, taking 
with them the caskets of gems. The Hindoo received them 
warmly. 

" I saw you ride through the streets this morning, although 
you did not notice me ; truly, you made a good appearance, 
and were well-mounted. I have heard from one of our 
people, who is a servant in the Palace, that you stand in high 
favour." 

"We have brought you down these two caskets of gems," 



222 THE TIGEE OF MYSORE. 

Dick said; "they were given us by the ladies of the harem, 
and many of the stones Surajah thinks are very valuable. 
We don't know what to do with them, and wanted to know 
whether you could arrange to send them clown to Tripataly 
for lis." 

" I would not undertake to do so if they are valuable," 
Pertaub said. " The prospects of fresh troubles are stronger 
every day, and the roads are so closely watched, especially 
those through the passes, that it woidd be running a terrible 
risk to trust valuables to any one." 

" In that case, Pertaub, we thought you might bury them 
in the ground under your house. But first look at some of the 
stones, and tell us what you think of them." 

The Hindoo opened Surajah's casket, and undid many of 
the little parcels. 

" Assuredly they are valuable," he said ; " some of them 
much more so than others; but if all are like these that I 
have opened, they must be worth at least fifty thousand 
rupees." 

" Now look at this casket, Pertaub." 

The Hindoo uttered an exclamation of surprise as he opened 
some of the packets, and, taking out some of the larger gems, 
he examined them by the light of his lamp. 

" I could not place a value on these," he said at last. 
" The ladies must indeed have felt that they owed their lives 
to you. The gems are a fortune. Doubtless they are the spoils 
of a score of districts, and Tippoo must have distributed them 
lavishly among his wives, or they could never have made such 
rich presents. I would bury them, Sahib, for surely they 
could not be entrusted even to the most faithful messengers, 
in times like these. But though, if you like, I will hide them 
here, I think it would be far safer for you to take them 
across the river and bury them in a wood, marking well 
the trees, that you may know the place again ; for although 
methinks Tippoo's agents believe that they have squeezed the 
last rupee from me, one can never tell — I might again be 



OFFICERS OF THE PALACE. 223 

tortured, and none can say that they are hrave enough to 
bear the agonies that Tippoo's executioners inflict. I will bury 
them for to-night ; btit I pray you give me notice the first time 
you cross the river. I will be at the other side of the ford with 
the jewels hidden in a sack on an ass; this I will drive 
forward when I see you crossing the ford. You will follow 
me till I enter a wood. I will have the tools, and when you 
join me, you can go on a short distance and bury them. I 
do not wish to see where you hide them, but will move about 
to make sure that none come near you when so engaged. 
You had best take out a few small stones, which you will find 
as good as money, and much more easily concealed, for in 
every town or large village you will find a jeweller who will 
give you silver for them." 

" I think that will be a very good plan, Pertaub, and will 
certainly carry it out." 

A month passed without any change in their work. They 
rode with other officers behind Tippoo's palanquin when he 
went out, which he did almost every day, to inspect the progress 
of the fortifications, and were among the brilliant circle behind 
his throne when he gave orders. By this time they had come 
to know most of the other Court officials, and were able to 
inquire cautiously about the prisons. They could learn 
nothing, however, of any English prisoners in Seringapatain, 
save those they had seen in the hut in the fort. 

Six weeks after their appointment as Palace officers, Dick 
and Surajah were sent for by Tippoo. 

" I am about to employ you," the sultan said, when they ap- 
peared before him, " on a mission. You are strangers here and 
are unconnected with any of my officers, and I can, therefore, 
place greater reliance on your reports than upon those of men 
who have other interests than my own to serve. I desire you 
to go and inspect the hill-forts, to see how the repairs of the 
fortifications injured by the English are progressing, and to 
make sure that the cannon arc in good order, and the supply 
of ammunition plentiful. Yon have shown that you are quick- 



224 THE TIGER OF MYSORE. 

sighted and sharp; look round the defences, and if you see 
aught that can be done to strengthen them, confer with the 
governors, learn their opinions on the subject, and if they 
agree with you, they will be authorised to take men from 
the country round to strengthen the fortifications, and I will 
forward at once such guns and stores as may be recpiired. 
After the inspection of each fort you mil despatch a mounted 
messenger to me with your report ; and you will state which 
fort you will next visit, in order that I may despatch there 
any order that I may have to give you. 

" Do your duty well, and I shall know how to reward you. 
In order that your authority may be increased, you are both 
named colonels in the army. Fazli will furnish you with a 
written copy of the orders I have given you and with authority 
under my seal to enter and inspect all fortresses and to consult 
with the governors as to everything considered by them as 
necessary for their better defence. The last time the English 
came they captured Nundidroog and other hill-fortresses that 
we had regarded as impregnable, simply because the governors 
were over-confident, and the defences had been neglected. This 
must not occur again, and if there is failure in the defences 
I shall hold you responsible. Therefore, take care that you 
do not neglect not only to see that the repairs are being well 
carried out, but to recommend additions to the fortifications 
wherever it seems to you that there is even a possibility of an 
enemy making his way up. You will take 'with j t ou twenty 
troopers as an escort, but these are not to enter any of the 
fortresses with you, for treachery is always possible, and no 
one save the garrisons must be accpiainted with the defences 
of the hill-forts." 

Sura jab. expressed his thanks to the sultan for entrusting 
them with the mission, and assured him that their inspection 
of the forts should be careful and complete, and that they 
would start in an hour's time. 

When they reached their own room, Dick threw up his 
turban in delight. 



OFFICERS OF THE PALACE. 225 

" Was there ever such a stroke of good fortune ? " he ex- 
claimed. "The tiger business was as nothing to this; Tippoo 
has given us the mission of all others that will enable us 
to carry out our search. Our work is as good as done ; that 
is to say," he added, more gravely, " we are at least pretty 
sure to find my father out, if he is alive. Besides, we may 
get information that will be of great use if the war is 
renewed. Now we had better, in the first place, go and 
see Fazli and get our instructions ; we will order our horses to 
be in readiness to start as soon as we have had our meal — we 
may not get another chance of eating to-day. I should like 
to take Ibrahim with us. He is a capital servant and a 
strong, active fellow ; I believe he is fond of us, and we 
shall want some one who can cook for us, and buy things, and 
so on. I will speak to Fazli about it." 

The chamberlain looked up as they entered the room where 
he was engaged in dictating to a clerk. 

" I congratulate you on your mission," he said. " It will 
involve a great deal of hard work, but as you have told me 
how you longed for some duty outside the Palace, you will 
not mind that ; Tippoo consulted me before sending for you. I 
told him you were diligent in the service, and I felt sure 
you would do your best in the present matter, and that as 
you were accustomed, in the pursuit of game, to ascend moun- 
tains and scale precipices, you were far more likely to find 
the weak spots in the forts than an old officer, who would be 
likely to take everything for granted. There is no doubt 
that many of the garrisons are very far from being efficient. 
They have been stationed in the forts for many years ; dis- 
cipline, both among officers and men, is sure to have become 
lax, and there will be much that young men, going freshly 
into the matter, will see needs amendment. That the walls 
are often weak, and the cannon so old as to be almost useless, 
I am well aware, for sometimes newly-appointed governors 
have sent in strong protests and urgent requests that they 
might lie furnished with new cannon, and that walls and 

( M 84 ) p 



226 THE TIGER OF MYSORE. 

defences might be renewed. But what with the wars, the 
removal of the capital, and the building and fortification of 
this place, these matters have been neglected ; and it is only 
now that the sultan sees the necessity of putting the fortifica- 
tions of all these places in good repair. I have had the papers 
prepared and signed ; your escort has been ordered. Is there 
anything else you can think of ? " 

"We should like to take our Palace attendant with us," 
Surajah said; "he is a good man, and, starting so suddenly, 
we should have a difficulty in hiring servants we could rely on." 

" I have thought of that," the chamberlain replied, " and 
have ordered a horse to be got in readiness for him, together 
with a spare animal to carry food and necessaries for your 
journey. You will need them on your marches, and may even 
be glad of them in some of the smaller forts, where the fare 
will be very rough." 

When they returned to their room they found Ibrahim 
awaiting them. He was evidently delighted at the prospect 
of accompanying them. 

" My lords," he said, " I have the pack-horse saddled in the 
stable, with two great sacks and ropes. Is it your pleasure 
that I should go down at once to the market and buy Hour 
and rice, spices, and other things necessary ? " 

" Certainly, Ibrahim. But it will not be necessary to buy 
much meat ; it will not keep, and we ought always to be able 
to buy a sheep or a fowl from villagers. Get some thick, 
wadded sleeping rugs, some cooking pots, and whatever you 
think is necessary. Do not waste any time, for we shall start 
immediately after our meal." 

As soon as the man had left, Dick said to Surajah, " I 
will hurry down to the town and see Pertaub. You had best 
remain here, in case Tippoo should send for us to give us final 
instructions. You can say, should he ask, that I have gone 
down to the town to get a supply of powder and ball for our 
pistols, writing materials, and other things that we may 
require, which will be true enough. It is most lucky that we 



OFFICERS OF THE PALACE. 227 

buried our jewels in the forest ten days ago, for we should not 
have had time to do it now." 

Dick returned in time for the meal, which was brought up 
by another servant. 

"Pertaub was delighted to hear of our good fortune," he 
said, on his return. " lie will keep our disguises by him, and 
if we have occasion for them will either bring them himself 
with the merchandise, or will send them by a trusty messenger, 
to any place we may mention, directly he hears from us. I do 
not think there is any chance of our wanting them, but 
it is as well to prepare for any contingency that may 
occur." 

Half-an-hour later they started at the head of an escort 
of twenty troopers, Ibrahim riding in the rear, leading the 
pack-horse, which carried a change of clothes, and thick 
cloths to keep out the night dews, as well as the stock of 
provisions. Ibrahim had also purchased two very large, dark 
blankets that could be used for a temporary shelter. Surajah 
now felt quite at home, for he was engaged in the same 
sort of duty he performed at Tripataly, and more than one 
pair of dark eyes glanced admiringly at the two young officers 
as they rode down to the ford. They had been furnished by 
Fazli with a list of the forts they were to visit, and the 
order in which they were to take them, the first on the list 
being Savandroog, fifty miles north-east of the city. After a 
ride of twenty miles, they halted at a village. To the surprise 
of the troopers, Surajah gave orders that nothing was to be 
taken by force, as he was prepared to pay for all provisions 
required. As soon as the villagers understood th s, ample sup- 
plies were brought in. Rice, grain, and fowls were purchased 
for the soldiers, and forage for the horses, and after seeing 
that all were well provided for, the two officers went to a 
room that had been placed at their service in the principal 
house in the village. Ibrahim justified his assertion that he 
was a good cook, by turning out an excellent curry. By 
the time they had finished this it was getting dark, and after 



228 THE TIGER OF MYSORE. 

again visiting the troopers and seeing that their own horses 
were fed and well groomed, they retired to bed. 

An early start was made, and at ten o'clock they approached 
Savandroog. It was one of the most formidable of the bill- 
forts of Mysore, and stood upon tbe summit of an enormous 
mass of granite, covering a base of eight miles in circuit and 
rising in ragged precipices to the height of 2,500 feet. The 
summit of the rock was divided by a deep chasm into two 
peaks, each of which was crowned with strong works, and 
capable of separate defence. The lower part of the hill was, 
wherever ascent seemed possible, protected by walls one bebind 
the other. The natives had regarded the fort as absolutely 
impregnable until it was stormed by the troops under Lord 
Cornwallis. 

Dick looked with intense interest at the great rock with 
its numerous fortifications. The damages committed by the 
British guns could not be seen at this distance, and it seemed 
to him well-nigh impossible that the place could have been 
captured. They rode on until they neared an entrance in the 
wall that encircled the fort at the side at which alone access 
was considered possible. 

They were challenged as they approached. Ordering the 
troopers to remain behind, Dick and Sura jab rode forward. 
"We are the bearers," Surajah cried out, as they reined in their 
horses within twenty yards of the gate, "of an order from the 
sultan for our admittance, and of a letter to Mirzah Mohammed 
Bukshy, the governor." 

" I will send up word to him," an officer on the wall replied. 
" I can admit no one until I have received his orders to do so." 

" How long will it be before we receive an answer ? " 

" An hour and a half at the earliest. I regret that your 
Excellencies will be inconvenienced, but my orders are 
absolute." 

" I do not blame you," Surajah replied. " It is necessary 
that you should always be vigilant ; " and they retired under 
the shade of a tree, a hundred and fifty yards from the gate. 



OFFICERS OF THE PALACE. 229 

Ibrahim spread out the rugs, and then proceeded to light the 
fire and to prepare a pillaxi of rice and fowl, while Dick and 
his companion regarded the rock with fixed attention, and con- 
versed together as to the possibility of ascending at any of the 
points so steep as to be left undefended by walls. They con- 
cluded at last that it would be next to impossible to climb the 
rock anywhere on the side that faced them, save by scaling 
several walls. They had just finished their luncheon when the 
gate opened and an officer and four soldiers issued out. They 
at once rose and went to meet them. 

' ' I have the governor's order to admit you on the production 
of the sultan's pass." 

Surajah produced the document. The officer at once re- 
cognised the seal, and carried it to his forehead, salaaming 
deeply. " Your troopers can enter at the gate, but cannot 
proceed farther than the second wall." 

"Can we ride up, or must we walk?" Dick asked. 

" You can ride," he replied. " The road is steep, but no- 
where so steep that horses cannot mount it." 

After the party had entered the gate it was at once closed 
and bolted. The troopers dismounted, and were led to a small 
barrack, while Surajah and Dick, accompanied by the officer 
and four soldiers on foot, rode on. The road was a better one 
than Dick had expected ; it was just wide enough for a cart 
to proceed up it, and was cut out of the solid rock. It turned 
and zigzagged continually, and at each angle was a small 
fort whose guns swept the approach. They passed under a 
score of gateways, each defended by guns, and after upwards 
of an hour's climbing, at a cpvick pace, they approached one of 
the forts on its summit. The governor met them at the gate. 

" You will pardon my not descending to meet you below," 
he said, "but I am not so young as I used to be, and the 
journey up and down fatigues me much." 

Dick and Surajah dismounted, and the former presented 
the two documents. The governor, after reading the pass, 
bowed, and led the way into the interior of the fort, and they 



230 'HIE TIGER OF MYSORE. 

were soon seated on a divan in his quarters, when he read 
the circular letter. 

" I am glad indeed," he said, when he had finished, " that 
the sultan is pleased to take into consideration the many 
demands I have made for cannon and ammunition. A large 
number of the pieces are past service, and they would be as 
dangerous to those who fired them as to those at whom they 
were aimed ; while I have scarcely powder enough to furnish 
three rounds for each. As to the defences, I have done my best 
to strengthen them. Idleness is bad for all men, most of all for 
soldiers, and I have kept them well employed at repairing the 
effects of the English fire. Still, there is much to do yet before 
they are finished, and there are points where fortifications 
might be added with advantage ; these I will gladly point- 
out to you. They have been beyond our means here, for, as 
you will perceive, it will need blasting in many places to scarp 
the rock, and to render inaccessible several points at which 
active men can now climb up. For this work powder is required. 
And I would submit that for such hard work it will be needful 
to supply extra rations to the troops, for the present scale 
scarcely suffices to keep the men efficient, especially as most 
of them have their wives and families dependent on them." 

" I have no doubt that the sultan will accede to any reason- 
able requests, your Excellency ; he is anxious that the walls of 
the forts should be placed in the best possible condition for 
defence. No one doubts that we shall ere long be again at 
war with England, and although the sultan relies much upon 
large reinforcements that have been promised by France, with 
whom he has entered into an alliance, they have not yet 
arrived, and he may have to bear the brunt of the attack of 
the English by himself." 

" I have heard of this," the governor said, "and regret that 
we shall again have the Feringhees upon us. As for the 
Mahrattas or the Nizam, I heed them not — they are dust, whom 
the sultan could sweep from his path ; but these English are 
terrible soldiers. I have fought against them under Hyder, 



OFFICERS OF THE PALACE. 231 

and in the last war they again showed their valour ; and the 
strangest thing is that they make the natives under them 
fight as bravely as they do themselves. As to forts, nothing 
is safe from them. Were all the troops of the ISTizam and the 
Mahrattas combined to besiege ns, I should feel perfectly safe, 
while were there but five hundred Englishmen, I should tremble 
for the safety of the fortress. You have come up the hill and 
have seen for yourselves how strong it is; and yet they took 
the place without the loss of a single man. I was not here, 
for 1 was in command of Kistnagherry at that time, and suc- 
ceeded in holding it against their assaults. When the war was 
over, and Kistnagherry was ceded to them, I was appointed to 
this fortress, which seems to me to be even stronger than 
that was. 

" The commander was a brave man, the garrison was strong, 
there was no suspicion of treachery ; and though at last the 
troops were seized with a panic, as they might well be when 
they saw that they were unable to arrest the advance of the 
enemy, the defence up to that time had been stout. The 
English brought up guns Avhere it was thought no guns could be 
taken ; they knocked the defences to pieces ; and, after winning 
their way to the top, in one day captured this fort and that on 
the hill yonder. It seems miraculous." 

Coffee was brought in, and pipes, for although Tippoo was 
violently opposed to smoking, and no one would venture upon 
the use of tobacco in the Palace or fort, old ollicers like the 
governor, in distant commands, did not relinquish tobacco. 

" It is necessary here," the governor said, as he filled his 
pipe. " The country round is terribly unhealthy, and the air 
is full of fever. I do not discourage its use among the men, 
for they would die off like flies did they not smoke to keep 
out the bad air. The climate is indeed the best protection to the 
fort, for an army that sat clown for any length of time before 
it, would speedily melt away." He opened a box that stood 
on the divan beside him. " I have copies here," he said, taking 
some papers out, "of the memorials that I have sent in to the 



232 THE TIGER OF MYSORE. 

sultan, as to the guns. This is the last ; it was sent in two 
months ago. You see I asked for forty-nine heavy pieces. 
Of these, thirty are to replace guns that are honeycombed, 
or split; the other eleven are for new works. I asked for 
thirty-two lighter ones, or howitzers, and a hundred wall 
guns. Of course I could do with less ; but to place the fort in 
a perfect state of defence, that is the number that I and my 
artillery officer think are requisite. Of powder we have not 
more than a ton and a half, and if the siege were to be a long 
one we might require ten times as much ; we have not more 
than eight rounds of shot for each gun, and we ought to have 
at least fifty for the heavy pieces, and twenty for those 
defending the path up the bill." 

Dick made a note of the figures in a pocket-book he had 
bought for the purpose. 

" As for provisions," the governor went on, " we ought to 
have large stores of rice and grain. The magazines are nearly 
empty, and as we have eight hundred men in garrison, and 
perhaps twice as many women and children, we should require 
a large store were we blockaded for any time." 

"Are the troops in good condition ? " Surajah asked. 

The governor shook his head. " Many of them are past the 
term of service ; but until I get reinforcements to supply their 
places, I shall not venture to discharge them. Many others 
are wasted by fever, and, I must say, from insufficient rations, 
which not only weakens their bodies, but lowers their spirits. 
As long as there was no fear of attack this mattered little; 
but if the English are coming again we shall want well-fed 
and contented men to oppose them. I see by the stars on 
your turbans that you are both colonels as well as officers of 
the Palace. You are fortunate in obtaining that rank so 
young." 

" It was due to the sultan's favour," Surajah said. " The 
other day at the sports a tiger burst into the sultan's zenana, 
and we were lucky enough to kill it — that is, my friend did 
most of the killing ; I only gave the brute the final coup." 



A SURPRISE. 233 

" Ah, it was you who performed that deed ! " the governor 
said warmly. " I heard the news from one of my officers who 
was on leave, and returned yesterday. Truly it was a gallant 
action, and one quickly done. No wonder that you obtained the 
sultan's favour and your rank as colonel. I was a sportsman 
in my young days. But I think I should have been more 
frightened at the thought of taking a peep into the sultan's 
zenana than I should have been of fighting the tiger." 

" I did not think anything about it," Dick said, " until it 
was all over. I heard some women scream, and, being quite 
close, went to their assistance, without a thought whether they 
might be the ladies of the zenana or servants of the Palace ; 
but indeed, I saw nothing save the tiger, and only vaguely 
observed that there were women there at all." 

" It was well that the sultan took the view he did of the 
matter," the governor said. " I have known men put to death 
for deeds that were but trifles in comparison to looking into 
the zenana. Now, Colonel, I will send for my artillery officer 
and the horses, and we will ride round the fortifications on the 
brow of the hill, inspect the two forts closely, and will point out 
to you the spots where it appears to us the defences ought to 
be strengthened.' 



CHAPTER XIV. 

A SURPRISE. 

DICK was much pleased with the governor. He was evidently 
an outspoken old soldier, and, though rough, his bearded 
face hud an honest and kindly expression, and he thought to 
himself,' " If my father fell into his hands I don't think he 
would be treated with any unnecessary hardship, though no 
doubt the sultan's orders would be obeyed." When a soldier 
came in to say that the horses were at the door they went out. 
An officer was standing beside them, and the governor presented 
him as his chief artillery officer. 



234 THE TIGER OF MYSORE. 

" You have not brought your horse," he said. 

" No, your Excellency, the distance is not great, and we 
should need to dismount so many times to get a view from the 
walls that it would not be worth while to ride." 

" In that case, we may as well walk also," Dick said. 

" I would rather do so too," the governor said. " I proposed 
riding because I thought you might be tired. As Bakir 
Meeram says, the distance is not great ; the walls them- 
selves, with the exception of those of the two forts, are not 
more than half a mile in extent, for in most places the rocks 
go sheer down, and there defences are of course unnecessary. 
We will inspect this fort first." 

They went the round of the walls, Dick and his companion 
listening to the suggestions of the two officers. The principal 
one was that a wall should 1 e raised inside the gate. 

" The English last time got in here by rushing in at the tail 
of the fugitives from below. They were in before the gates 
could be closed, and took our men so completely by surprise 
that they were seized with a panic. Were we to raise a semi- 
circular wall behind the gateway, such a thing could not occur 
again," the governor said. " Of course there would be a gate in 
the inner wall, but not immediately behind the outer gate-way, 
as if so placed it might be destroyed by the cannon-shots that 
battered the oiiter gate in. I should, therefore, put it at one 
end of the inner wall. This gate would be generally open, but 
in case of a siege I should have it blocked up with stones piled 
behind it, placing a number of ladders by which men, running 
in, could get on to the walls, and, however closely they were pur- 
sued, could make a stand there until the ladders were pulled up." 

"Thatwoidd be an excellent idea," Sura j ah said gravely, 
" and I will certainly lay it before the sultan. I suppose you 
would propose the same for the other fort ? " 

" Just the same." 

"The only thing that I would observe," Dick said, "is that 
if an enemy once got a footing on the top here, you could not 
hope to make a long defence of these forts." 



A SURPRISE. 235 

" That is so," the governor agreed. " The strength of the 
defence is not here, but on the upward road, and if the English 
once gained the top the forts must fall; but at least it shall 
not be said, as long as I am governor, that Savandroog fell 
almost bloodlessly. In these forts we can at least die bravely 
and sell our lives to the last. It is for that reason I desire 
that they shall be so defended that they cannot be carried, as 
they were before, by a sudden rush." 

The other fort was then visited and a tour made round the 
walls. The suggestions offered by the governor and the officers 
were all noted down and approved ; then they made what was 
to Dick the most important part of the inspection, namely, 
an examination of the undefended portion of the rock. 
The result showed him that the builders of the defences 
had not acted unwisely in trusting solely to nature. At many 
points the rock fell away in precipices hundreds of feet deep. 
At other points, although the descent was less steep, it was, as 
far as he could see from above, altogether unclimbable ; but 
this he thought he would be able to judge better from below. 

" Do you have sentries round here at night ? " he asked the 
governor. 

" No ; it would not be necessary, even if an enemy were 
encamped below. If you will ride round the foot of the hill 
when you leave, you will see for yourself that, save from the 
side you came up, the place is absolutely inaccessible." 

The view from the top of the hill was superb. Away to the 
north-east the governor pointed out the pagodas of Bangalore, 
twenty-two miles away, the distance, in the clear air, seeming 
comparatively trifling. 

" Are there many troops there ? " Dick asked. 

" There are about five battalions of the regular troops and 
three Chelah battalions. These can hardly be counted as 
troops ; they have never been of the slightest use. In the last 
war they ran like sheep. It is a fancy of the sultan's. But 
indeed he can hardly expect men to fight who have been forced 
into the ranks and made to accept Mohammedanism against 



236 THE TIGER OF MYSORE. 

their will. Naturally they regard an invader, not as an enemy, 
but as a deliverer. Of course the sultan's idea was, that since 
the native troops, drilled and led by Englishmen, fought so well, 
the Chelahs, who were also chilled and led by Englishmen, 
would do the same. But the Company's troops are willing 
soldiers, and it is the English leading more than the English 
drill that makes them fight. If the Chelahs were divided 
among the hill-fortresses they might do good service ; and I 
could, as far as fighting goes, do with a battalion of them here, 
for, mixed up with my men, they would have to do their duty. 
But of course they will never be placed in the hill-forts, for 
one would never be safe from treachery. Even if all the lower 
walls were in the hands of my own men, some of the Chelahs 
would be sure to manage to desert and give information as to 
all the defences." 

A considerable portion of the upper plateau of the rock was 
occupied by the huts of the troops, for the forts were much too 
small to contain them and their families. On their way 
back they passed through these. Dick looked anxiously about 
for white faces, but could see none, nor any building that 
seemed to him likely to be used as a prison. When they 
returned to the governor's quarters they found that a room 
had been placed at their disposal, and they presently sat clown 
to dinner with him. 

" I suppose you have no English prisoners here?" Dick said 
carelessly, when the meal was over. 

The governor paused a moment before he replied. 

" I don't want any of them here," he said shortly. " Batches 
are sent up sometimes from Bangalore, but it is only for execu- 
tion. I am a loyal subject of the sultan, but I would that this 
work could be clone elsewhere. Almost all the executions take 
place in the hill-forts, in order, I suppose, that they may be 
done secretly. I obey orders, but I never see them carried 
out. I never even see the captives. They have done no 
harm, or, at most, one of their number has tried to escape, 
fur which they are not to be blamed. I always have them 



A SURPRISE. 237 

shot, whether that is the mode of execution ordered or not. 
It is a soldier's death, and the one I should choose myself, and 
so that they are dead it can matter little to the sultan how 
they die. If they were all shot as soon as they were taken I 
should not think so much of it ; but after being held captive 
for years, and compelled to work, it seems to me that their lives 
should be spared. As far as giving up my own life is con- 
cerned, I would willingly do it at the orders of the sultan, but 
these executions make me ill. I lose my appetite for weeks 
afterwards. Let us talk of something else." And the governor 
puffed furiously away at the hookah he had just lighted. 
Then the conversation turned to the forts again. 

" No, I do not find the life dull," he said, in answer to a 
remark of Dick's. I did so at first, but one soon becomes 
accustomed to it. I have my wife and two daughters, and 
there are ten officers, so that I can have company when I 
choose. All the officers are married, and that gives society. 
Up here we do not observe strictly the rules of the plains, and 
although the ladies of course wear veils when they go beyond 
the house, they put them aside indoors, and the families mix 
freely with each other, so that we get on very well. You 
see, there are very few changes ever made, and as many of the 
ladies are, like my wife, no longer young, we treat them as 
comrades." 

In the morning Dick and Surajah mounted their horses, 
took a hearty farewell of the governor, and rode down to 
the gate. A soldier had been sent down half-an-hour before, 
and they found their escort in readiness to move. They had 
decided that before going to the next fort they would ride 
round the foot of the hill of Savandroog. This they did, going 
at a foot-pace, and scanning the cliffs and slopes as they 
passed. Sometimes they reined up their horses and rode a 
little farther back, so as to have ;i view to the very summit. 
When they completed the round they agreed that there were 
but two sprits where it seemed to them that an ascent was 
barely possible, and they Avere very doubtful whether the 



238 THE TIGER OF MYSORE. 

difficulties, when examined more closely, would not prove to be 
absolutely insurmountable. 

" That is not a satisfactory outlook," Dick said, " but fortu- 
nately there is now no motive for climbing the precipice ; 
certainly those places would be of no use to a party wanting to 
make an attack. In the first place, though you and I might 
get up with soft shoes on, I am sure that English soldiers, with 
muskets and ammunition-pouches, could never do it, especially 
at night ; and in the daytime, even if a body of troops strong 
enough to be of any use could get up, those who first arrived 
at the top would be killed before the others could come to their 
assistance, and a few stones rolled down would sweep all behind 
them to the bottom. I don't like turning my back on the 
place," he went on, as they turned their horses' heads to the 
south ; for Savandroog was the farthest north of the forts 
they were to visit; "it seems to me that even now my father 
may be there." 

" How can that be. Dick ? " Surajah said in surprise. 
"Nothing could be more straightforward than the governor 
seemed to be. I thought that he was even rash in speaking 
as frankly as he did to us." 

"T think he saw there was no fear of our repeating 
what he said, Surajah. He is a frank, outspoken old soldier, 
and has evidently been so disgusted at the treatment of the 
prisoners that he coidd not mince his words; and yet you 
know he did not absolutely say that he had no prisoners." 

" No ; I noticed that he did not reply directly to your 
question." 

" On the contrary, he distinctly hesitated before he spoke. 
Now, why should he have done that ? He might just as well 
have said, ' No, I have no prisoners ; they are only sent up 
here for execution.' That would have been his natural answer. 
Instead of that he hesitated and then began, ' I don't want 
any of them here ; batches are sent up sometimes from 
Bangalore.' Now, why did he shirk the question ? If it had 
been any other subject I might not have noticed that he had 



A SURPRISE. 239 

not really answered it, but of course, as it was so important 
a one I was listening most anxiously for his reply, and noticed 
his hesitation at once, and that he gave no direct answer at 
all. Now, think it over, Surajah : why should he have hesi- 
tated, and why should he have turned the question off without 
answering it, unless there had been some reason ? And if so, 
what could the reason be ? " 

Surajah had no suggestion to make, and they rode on for 
some distance in silence. 

" It is quite evident," Dick went on, after a long pause, 
"that he is a kind-hearted man, and that he objects alto- 
gether to Tippoo's cruelty to the prisoners ; therefore, if he had 
any captives, his reason for not answering was most likely a 
kindly one." 

" Yes, T should think so." 

" You see, he would consider that we should report to the 
sultan all particulars we had gathered about the fortress. His 
remarks about the execution of the prisoners and the worth - 
lessness of the Chelah battalions, and so on, was a private con- 
versation, and was only a matter of opinion. But supposing 
he had had some prisoners and had said so, Ave might, for 
anything he knew, have had orders to inspect them, and to 
report about them as well as about the garrisons and defences.' ' 
" Yes, he might have thought that," Surajah agreed ; " but 
after all, why should he mind that ? " 

Dick did not answer for some time ; he was trying to think 
it out. Presently he reined in his horse suddenly. 

" This might be the reason," he said excitedly. This governor 
may be the very one who we heard had taken my father with 
him when he was moved from that fort up in the north. He 
was in command at Kistnagherry before he came here, after the 
war, and he may have gone to Kistnagherry from that fort 
in the north. You see there have been executions, but they 
have been those of fresh batches sent up, and the governor 
would not include the captive he had brought with him. In 
time, Ids very existence may have been forgotten, and he may 



240 THE TIGER OF MYSORE. 

still be living there. That would account for the governor's 
objection to answering the question, as he would be sure that, 
did Tippoo hear there was a prisoner there, he would send 
orders for him to be executed at once. This may be all fancy, 
Surajah, but I cannot think of any other reason why he 
should have shirked my question." 

He took up the reins again, and the horse at once started 
forward. They rode for some little time in silence, Dick 
thinking the matter over again and again, and becoming more 
and more convinced he was right, except that, as he admitted 
to himself, the prisoner whom the governor wished to shield 
might not be his father. 

He was roused at last by Surajah asking the question, " Is 
there anything that you would like us to do ? " 

"Not now," Dick replied; "we could not go back again. 
We must visit the other forts on otir list, and see what we 
can find out there. When we have quite assured ourselves 
that my father is not in any of them, we can think this over 
again ; but at present we must put it aside. However, I 
sha'n't rest until I get to the bottom of it." 

During the next ten days they inspected the forts of 
Navandroog, Sundraclroog, Outradroog, and Chitteldroog. Few 
of these were as extensive, and none so strong, as Savandroog. 
They did the official part of their business, and assured them- 
selves that no English captives were contained in any of them. 
The governors all said that prisoners were never kept there 
many days, and that it was only when Tippoo wished to get 
rid of them that they were sent there. None of the governors 
made any objection to answering Dick's questions on the 
subject, generally adding an expression of satisfaction that 
prisoners were never left long under their charge. 

" It entails a lot of trouble," the governor of Outradroog 
said ; " they have to be watched incessantly, and one never 
feels certain they may not slip away. Look at this place. 
You would think that no one could make his escape ; and yet, 
some ten years ago, fourteen of them got away from here. 



A SURPRISE. 241 

They slid clown a precipice, where no one would have thought 
a human being could have got down alive. They were all of 
them retaken, except one, and executed the following clay ; 
but the sultan was so furious that, although it was no fault 
of the governor, who had sentries placed everywhere, he sent 
for him to Seringapatam and threw him to the tigers, de- 
claring that there must have been treachery at work. You 
may be sure that I have no desire to hold English prisoners 
after that, and, when they have been sent here, have been glad 
indeed when ordei-s came for their execution. 

" A good many were ordered to be starved to death. But I 
never waited for that ; it took too long. Do what I could, 
the guards would smuggle in pieces of bread, and they lingered 
on for weeks ; so that it was more merciful to finish with them 
at once, besides making me feel comfortable at the knowledge 
that there was no chance of their making their escape. There 
were sentries at their doors, as well as on the walls when 
the fourteen I have told you about escaped, but they dug 
a passage out at the back of their hut, chose a very dark 
night, and it was only when the sound of some stones, that 
they dislodged as they scrambled down the precipice, gave the 
alarm to the sentries, that their escape was discovered. 

" No, I do not want any prisoners up here, and when they 
do come there is no sleep for me until I get the order to 
execute them. But they do not often come now. Most of the 
prisoners who were not given up have been killed since, and 
there are not many of them left." 

Upon finishing their round, they returned to Seringapatam, 
where Dick drew up a full report of the result of their investiga- 
tions. The saltan himself went through it with them, questioned 
them closely, cut off a good many of the items, and gave orders 
that the other demands should be complied with, and the guns 
and ammunition sent off at once to the various forts, from the 
great arsenal at the capital. Dick was depressed at the result 
of their journey. His hopes had fallen lower and lower, as, 
at each fort they visited, he heard the same story — that all 

( M 84 ) q 



242 THE TIGER OF MYSORE. 

prisoners sent up to the mountain-fortresses had, in a short 
time, been put to death. It was possible, of course, that his 
father might still be at one of the towns where new levies 
had been drilled, but he had not, from the first, thought it 
likely that a merchant-sailor would be put to this work ; and 
had it not been that he clung to the belief that there was a 
prisoner at Savandroog, and that that prisoner was his father, 
he would have begun to despair. 

It was true that there were still many hill-forts scattered 
about the country unvisited, but there seemed no reason why 
any of the prisoners should have been allowed to survive 
in these forts, when they had all been put to death in those 
they had visited, among which were the places that had been 
most used as prisons. 

" I would give it up," he said to Surajah, " were it not that, 
in the first place, it would almost break my mother's heart. 
Her conviction that my father is still alive has never been 
shaken ; it has supported her all these years, and I believe 
that were I to return and tell her that it was no longer 
possible to hope, her, faith would still be unshaken. She 
would still think of him as pining in some dungeon, and 
would consider that I had given up the search from faint- 
heartedness. That is my chief reason. But I own that I am 
almost as much influenced by my own conviction that he is in 
Savandroog. I quite admit that I can give no reason Avhat- 
ever why, if there is a prisoner there, it shoidd be my father, 
and yet I cannot get it out of my mind that it is he. I 
suppose it is because I have the conviction that I believe in 
it. Why should I have that impression so strongly, if it were 
not a true one ? I tell mvself that it is absurd, that I have 
no real grounds to go upon, and yet that does not shake my 
faith in the slightest. It is perhaps because we have been so 
fortunate. Altogether everything has turned out so favour- 
ably that I can't help thinking he is alive and that I shall 
find him. What do you think, Surajah ? Ought we to give 
it up?" 



A SURPRISE. 243 

" Why should we ? " Surajah replied stoutly. " I think 
you are right, and that we are destined to find your father. 
There is no hurry. We have not been anything like so long 
a time as we expected to be, and Fortune has, as you say, 
befriended us wonderfully. We are well off here ; we have 
positions of honour. For myself, I could wish for nothing 
better." 

" Well, at any rate we will wait for a time," Dick said ; 
" we may be sent to Savandroog again, and if so I will not 
leave the place until I find out from the governor whether he 
has still a prisoner, and if so, manage to obtain a sight of him." 

The next day Dick was informed by the chamberlain that 
the officer who was in charge of the wild beasts had fallen into 
disgrace, and that the sultan had appointed him to the charge. 
Dick was well pleased in some respects. The work would suit 
him much better than examining stores and seeing that the 
servants of the Palace did their duty ; but, on the other hand, 
it lessened his chance of being sent to Savandroog again. 
However, there was no choice in the matter, and Surajah 
cheered him by saying, — 

" You must not mind, Dick. Has not everything turned out 
for the best ? And you may be sure that this will turn out 
so also." 

It was indeed but two clays later that Dick congratulated 
himself upon the change, for Surajah was sent by Tippoo with 
an order for the execution of four English prisoners. Dick 
knew nothing of the matter until Surajah, on his return, told 
him that he had been obliged to stop and see the orders 
carried out, by poison being forced down the unfortunate 
officers' throats. 

" It was horrible," he said, with tears in his eyes. 

" Horrible ! " Dick repeated. " Thank God I have been put 
to other work, for I feel that I could not have done it. And 
yet to have refused to carry out the tyrant's orders would 
have meant death to us both, while it would not have saved 
the lives of these poor fellows. Anyhow, I would not have done 



244 TIIE TIGER OF MYSORE. 

it. As soon as I had received the order I would have come to 
you and we would have mounted and ridden off together, and 
taken our chance." 

" Let us talk of something else," Sura j ah said. "Are the 
beasts all in good health ? " 

"As well as they can be when they are fed so badly and so 
miserably cooped up. I made a great row this morning, and 
have kept the men at work all day in cleaning out the places ; 
they were all in a horrible state, and before I could get the 
Avork done I had to threaten to report the whole of them to 
Tippoo, and they knew what would come of that. I told 
Fazli last night that the beasts must have more flesh, and got 
an order from him that all the bones from the kitchens should 
be given to them." 

That evening when Dick, on his way to the apartments of 
one of the officers, was going along a corridor that skirted the 
portion of the Palace occupied by the zenana, a figure came 
out suddenly from behind the drapery of a door, dropped on 
her knees beside him, and seizing his hand pressed it to her 
forehead. It was to all appearance an Indian girl in the 
dress of one of the attendants of the zenana. 

" What is it, child ? " he said. " You must have mistaken 
me for some one else." 

"No Bahador," she said, "it is yourself I wanted to thank. 
One of the other attendants saw you go along this corridor 
some time ago, and ever since I have watched here of an 
evening, whenever I could get away unobserved, in hopes of 
seeing you. It was I, my lord, whom the tiger was standing 
over when you came to our rescue ; I was not greatly hurt, 
for I was pushed down when the tiger burst in, and, save that 
it seized me with one of its paws, and tore my shoulder, I was 
unhurt. Ever since I have been hoping that the time would 
come when I could thank you for saving my life." 

" I am glad to have done so, chil d. But you had best retire into 
the zenana. It would not be good for you or me, were I found 
talking to you," 




THE WHITE SLAVE-GIRL THANKS DICK FOR SAVING HER LIFE. 



A SURPRISE. 245 

The girl rose to her feet submissively, and he now saw 
her face, which, in the dim light that burnt in the corridor, 
he had not hitherto noticed. 

" Why," he exclaimed, with a start, " you are English ! " 

"Yes, Sahib; I was brought here eight years ago; I am 
fourteen now. There were other English girls here then, but 
they were all older than me, and have been given away to 
officers of the sultan. I am afraid I shall be too, ere long. I 
have dreaded it so much ! But oh, Sahib, you are a favourite 
of the sultan ; if he would but give me to you, I should not 
mind so much." 

Dick was about to reply when he heard a distant foot- 
fall. 

" Go in," he exclaimed. " Some one is coming. I will speak 
to you. again in a day or two." 

When he returned to his room, he told Surajah what had 
happened. 

" It will, at any rate, give me a fresh interest here," 
he said. " It is terrible to think that a young English girl 
should be in Tippoo's power, and that he can give her, when- 
ever he likes, to one of his creatures. Of course, according to 
our English notions, she is still but a young girl, but as your 
people out here marry when the girls are but of the age of 
this child, it is different altogether." 

" She does not suspect that you are English ? " 

" No. As I told you, I had only just discovered that she was 
so when I heard a footstep in the distance. But I shall see 
her again to-morrow or next day." 

" You will be running a great risk," Surajah said gravely. 

"Not much risk, I think," Dick replied. "She is only a 
little slave girl, and as the tiger was standing over her when 
I fired, no doubt I did save her life, and it would be natural 
enough that she would, on meeting me, speak to me and ex- 
press her thanks." 

" That would be a good excuse," Surajah agreed. "But a 
suspicious tyrant like Tippoo might well insist that this was 



246 THE TIGER OF MYSORE. 

only a pretence, and that the girl was really giving you a letter 
or message from one of the inmates of the zenana." 

Dick was silent for a time. " I will be very careful," he 
said. " I must certainly see her again, and it seems to me at 
present that whatever risk there may be, I must try to save 
this poor girl from the fate that awaits her. I cannot conceal 
from myself that, however much I may refuse to admit it, 
the hopes of my finding and saving my father are faint indeed ; 
and although this girl is nothing to me, I should feel that 
my mission had not been an entire failure if we could take her 
home with us and restore her to her friends. 

" No, I don't think," he went on, in answer to a grave shake 
of Surajah's head, " that it would add to our danger in getting 
away. We know that if we try to escape and are caught, 
our lives will be forfeited in any case, and if she were disguised 
as a boy we could travel with her without attracting any more 
observation than we should alone. She would not be missed 
for hours after she had left, and there would be no reason 
whatever for connecting her departure with ours. I don't say, 
Surajah, that I have made up my mind about it — of course it 
has all come fresh to me, and I have not had time to think 
it over in any way ; still, it does seem to me that when the 
time for our leaving comes, whether we ride off openly as 
Tippoo's officers or whether we go off in disguise, there ought 
to be no very great difficulty in taking her away with us. You 
see that yourself, don't you ? " 

" I can't give any opinion about it at present," Surajah 
replied. " I do think that it will add to our difficulties, how- 
ever we may go, but I don't say it cannot be managed." 

" I should think not, Surajah, and it would be worth doing, 
however great the difficulties might be. Just think of the grief 
that her parents must feel at her loss, and the joy when 
she is restored to them. You see, it would be no great loss 
of time if we were obliged to take her clown to Tripataly first, 
and then come back again to renew our search. It would 
take but a week going and returning, and now that the 



A SURPRISE. 247 

passes are all open to us, the difficulties would be nothing to 
what they were when we went back after our scouting ex- 
pedition. Besides, at that time they were more vigilant all 
along the frontier than they will be now, because there was 
war between the two countries, and Tippoo was anxious that 
no news of his movements should be taken down. There is no 
talk of war now, for though Tippoo makes no disguise of his 
fury at his losses, especially at Coorg being taken from him, 
and is evidently bent upon fighting again, it will take a very 
long time to get his army into an efficient state, to repair 
his fortresses, to complete all the new works of defence he is 
getting up here, and to restore the confidence of his soldiers. 

" I should think it will be fully four or five years before he 
is ready to fight again. At any rate, if we once get well away 
from here with the girl, we ought to have no difficulty in 
getting across the frontier ; it would mean but a fortnight lost 
in the search for my father, and, anyhow, we are not making 
any progress that way as long as we stop here. The only 
drawback would be, so far as I can see, that we should 
lose the benefit of our official positions, but unless we happen 
to be sent off with orders to other hill-forts, that position 
will only hamper our movements ; besides, we should still 
have our badges of office and Tippoo's official orders to the 
governors. Possibly the news that we had disappeared might 
reach the governors of some of the forts in this neighbour- 
hood, but it would not be likely to travel very far. His 
officers so frequently fall into disgrace, and are either killed 
or thrown to the tigers, that the fact of our being missing 
would scarce excite a remark, and those who heard of it 
won Id suppose that we had either been secretly made away 
with, or that, having learned that Tippoo was displeased with 
us, we had fled." 

Surajah nodded. His confidence in his leader was complete, 
and he was always ready to follow unquestioningly. 

" There is one thing, Surajah," Dick concluded : " this state 
of things cannot last much longer anyhow, for next time it 



248 THE TIGER OF MYSORE. 

might be me he ordered to see to the execution of an English 
prisoner, and that would mean that I should, as soon as I 
received the command, make a holt for it. So you see our 
stay here, in any case, may not last many days. I would 
rather run any risks than carry out such an order." 

Two evenings later, Dick went down the corridor at the 
siime hour as that on which he had before met the English 
girl. She came out from behind the hangings at once when 
he passed. 

" I knew you would come, Bahador ! " she said joyfully. " I 
could see that you were as kind as you were brave, and would 
have pity upon a poor little white slave ! " 

" I have much that I want to say to you, child. This is not 
a good pla^e for speaking ; some one might come along at any 
moment. How long can you be away without fear of your 
absence being noticed ? " 

" Not long now," she said. " In the morning I am sent 
out on messages, and could meet you anywhere." 

" Very well ; I will remain in my room all the morning to- 
morrow, and if you do not come then, I will stay in next day." 

" I will come," the girl said unhesitatingly. 

He then gave her full instructions how to find his room, 
and made her repeat them to him, in order to be sure that 
she had them correctly. 

" Do you know my companion by sight ? " he asked. 

" Oh, yes ; I have seen him often." 

" Well, either he or I will be standing at my door. It is as 
well that you should look carefully round before you enter, so 
as to be sure there is no one in the corridor, and that you 
can slip in unobserved. You may be sure that I am asking 
you to come for no idle freak, but because I have something 
very important to say to you. I fancy I hear footsteps. Good- 
night." 

Dick was sure that he and Sura j ah would both be at liberty 
next clay, for Tippoo had that morning started for Bangalore, 
where a large number of men were at work repairing the 



A SURPRISE. 249 

fortifications and removing all signs of the British occupation 
from the fort and palace. He was likely to be away for at 
least a fortnight. As soon as Ibrahim had swept the room 
after their early breakfast, Dick gave him a number of small 
commissions to be executed in the town and told him that he 
should not recpure him again until it was time to bring up 
their meal from the kitchen. Then he and Surajah by turns 
watched at the door. An hour later Surajah, who was upon 
the watch, said, " The girl is coming." 

There was no one else in sight, and when Surajah beckoned 
to her she hurried on, and, passing through the curtains at the 
door, entered the room. It had been arranged that Surajah 
should remain on watch, so that should by any chance one 
of the officials of then' acquaintance come along, he might go 
out and talk with him in the corridor, and, on some excuse or 
other, prevent his entering the room, if he showed any intention 
of doing so. 

" Now, in the first place," Dick said, as he led the girl to the 
divan and seated her there, " what is your name ? " 

" My name is Goorla." 

" No ; I mean your proper name ? " 

" My name used to be Annie — Annie Mansfield, Bahador." 

" And my name is Dick Holland," he said, in English. She 
gave a start of surprise. "Yes, Annie, I am a countryman 
of yours." 

She looked at him almost incredulously, and then an ex- 
pression of aversion succeeded that of confidence in her face. 
She sprang from the divan and drew herself up indignantly. 
" Please let me go," she said haughtily. " You have saved my 
life, but if you had saved it twenty times, I could not like a 
man who is a deserter ! " 

Dick had at first been speechless with astonishment at the 
girl's change of manner and at her reception of the news he 
had thought would have been very pleasant to her. As her 
last words threw a light upon the matter, he burst into a merry 
laugh. 



250 THE TIGER OF MYSORE. 

" I am no deserter, Annie. Save my friend at the door and 
yourself, there is no one here who knows that I am English. 
Sit down again, and I will tell yon how I come to be here. 
My father was the captain of an English ship. She was wrecked 
on the west coast, and he was seized and brought up here a 
prisoner, eight years ago. My mother, who is a daughter of 
the late Rajah of Tripataly, who married an English lady, 
taught me to speak Hindustani, so that when I got old enough 
I could come out here and try to find out if my father was 
still alive, and if so, to help him to escape. I had only just 
come up here with my friend, who is an officer of the Rajah's, 
when that affair with the tiger took place. Then, as you 
know, Tippoo made us both officers in the Palace. Of course, 
while we are here we can do nothing towards finding out 
about my father, and we should not have remained here much 
longer anyway, and may have to leave at any moment. Since 
you met me and I found that there was an English girl captive 
here, it has of course changed my plans, and I feel that I could 
not go away and leave you to the fate you told me of, and that 
if possible, I must take you away with me ; that is, of course, 
if you are willing to go with us, and prepared to run a certain 
amount of risk. 

" Do not take on so," he continued, as the girl threw 
herself on her knees, and, clinging to him, burst into a passion 
of tears. "Do not cry like that;" and, stooping down, he 
lifted her, and placed her in a corner of the divan. " There," 
he said, patting her on the shoulder as she sobbed almost 
convulsively; "try and compose yourself. We may be dis- 
turbed at any moment, and may not have an opportunity 
of talking again, so we must make our arrangements, in 
readiness to leave suddenly. I may find it necessary to go 
at an hour's notice ; you may, as you said, be given by Tippoo 
to one of his favourites at any time. Eortunately he has gone 
away for a fortnight, so we have, at any rate, that time before 
us to make our plans. Still, it is better that we should arrange 
now as much as we can." 



ESCAPE. 251 

CHAPTER XV. 

ESCAPE. 

ANNIE MANSFIELD was not long before she mastered 
her emotions. She had learned to do so in a bitter school. 
Beaten for the slightest fault, or at the mere caprice of one 
of her many mistresses, she had learned to suffer pain without 
a tear, to assume a submissive attitude under the greatest 
provocation, to receive, without attempting to "defend herself, 
punishment for faults she had not committed, and to preserve 
an appearance of cheerfulness when her heart seemed breaking 
at the hopelessness of any deliverance from her fate. For the 
last six months she had been specially unhappy, for when 
Seringapatam had been besieged she had hoped that when it 
was captured her countrymen would search the Palace and see 
that this time no English captive remained behind. Her dis- 
appointment, then, when she heard that peace had been made, 
and that the English army was to march away without even 
an attempt to see that the condition for the release of captives 
was faithfully carried out, had for a time completely crushed 
her, and all hope had forsaken her. 

Thus, then, while she had been for a moment overwhelmed 
at finding that her preserver from the tiger was a countryman 
in disguise, and that he was willing to make an attempt to 
rescue her, yet in a few minutes she stifled her sobs, hastily 
thrust back the hair that had fallen over her face, uncoiled 
herself from her crouching position in the angle of the divan, 
and rose to her feet. 

" I can hardly believe it to be true," she said, in a low voice. 
" Oh, Sahib, do you really mean what you say ? and are you 
willing to run the risk of taking me away with you ? " 

" Of course I am," Dick said heartily. " You don't suppose 
that an Englishman would be so base as to leave a young 
countrywoman in the hands of these wretches ? I do not think 
that there is much risk in it. Of course you will have to 



252 THE TIGER OF MYSORE. 

disguise yourself, and there may be some hardships to go 
through, but once away from here we are not likely to bo 
interfered with. Yon see, my friend and I are officers of the 
Palace, and no one would venture to question us, as we should 
be supposed to be travelling upon the sultan's business. There 
is peace at present, and although Tippoo may intend some day 
or other to fight again, everything is settling down quietly. 
Traders go about the country unquestioned ; there is plenty of 
traffic on the roads from one town to another ; and so long as 
your disguise is good enough to prevent your being recognised 
as a white, there is no greater danger in travelling in Mysore 
than there would be down in the Carnatic." 

Annie stood before him with her fingers playing nervously 
with each other. Long trained in habits of implicit obedi- 
ence, and to stand in an attitude of deep respect before her 
numerous mistresses, she was in ignorance whether she ought 
to speak or not. She had been but a child of six when she 
had been carried off; her remembrance of English manners 
had quite died out, and the habit of silent submission had 
become habitual to her. Dick was puzzled by her silence. 

"Of course, Annie," he said, at last, "I don't want you to 
go with me if you would rather stay here, or if you are afraid 
of the risk of travelling." 

She looked up with frightened eyes. 

" Oh, Sahib, it is not that ; I would go even if I felt sure I 
should be found out and cut to pieces. Anything would be 
better than this. I am not afraid at all. But forgive me, 
Sahib, I don't know how to thank you; I don't know what is 
proper to say, it is all so strange and so wonderful." 

"Oh, that is all right, Annie," Dick said cheerfully. "Of 
course you will feel it a little strange just at starting. Well, 
in the first place, you must call me Dick, instead of calling me 
sahib; and hi the next place, you must talk to me freely, as a 
friend, and not stand as if I were your master. While we are 
on this journey together, consider me as a sort of big brother. 
When we get down the ghauts I shall hand you over to the 



ESCAPE. 253 

care of my mother, who is living at present at Tripataly with 
her brother, the Rajah. Now sit down again and let us make 
our arrangements. When we have done that we can talk, if 
there is time. Now, Iioav am I to let you know if I have to 
go away suddenly ? Do you always get out at this time of a 
morning ? " 

" Not always, but very often. I always go down at twelve 
o'clock, with some of the other slave girls, to fetch the food 
and sweetmeats for the ladies of the harem." 

" Well, you must always manage, even if you are not sent 
out, to look out through that doorway where you met me, at 
eight o'clock in the morning. If we have anything particular 
to say to you, Surajah,— that is my friend, you know, — will be 
there. Which way do you go out from the harem to fetch the 
food?" 

" Not from that door, but from the one nearest to the 
kitchen. You go right down that corridor, and then take the 
first turning to the right. There is a flight of stairs at its end. 
We come out at the door just at its head. At the foot of the 
stairs there is a long passage, and at the end of that is a large 
room, with tables, on which the dishes are placed in readiness 
for us to bring back." 

" Well, if it is necessary to speak to you at once, one of us 
will meet you in the passage between the bottom of the stairs 
and the room where the food is ; if you see one of us, you will 
know that the matter is urgent, and as soon as you can possibly 
slip away, you must come here. In the evening you had better 
again look out from the door where you first met me. Now as 
to the disguise : it will be 1 tetter for you to go as a boy ; it 
would be strange to see a girl riding behind two of the officers 
of the Palace. You won't mind that, will you ? " 

"Not at all, Sahib." 

" Not at all, Dick," he corrected. " Well, I will have a 
dress ready for you here. You will find it in that corner, and 
there will be a bottle of stain on the table; it will be only 
necessary for you to colour your neck, hands, and feet ? but you 



254 THE TIGER OF MYSORE. 

must cut off your -hair behind to a level with your ears, so that 
none of it will show below the turban. You must do that 
of course before you stain your neck, and must stain the skin 
where you have cut off your hair also. I am giving you these 
instructions now, because when tbe time comes there may not 
be a minute to spare, though of course I hope there will be 
no desperate hurry." 

" I understand," she said, " and will look out for you three 
times a day." 

" Of course," he went on, " if you are suddenly told that you 
are to be given to any one, you must slip out at once, and come 
here. You will find everything ready for you to disguise your- 
self, and you must do that at once and wait here till one of 
us comes. Even if you are missed, it will be some time before 
any search is made, and it would be thought much more likely 
that you had gone down into the town than that you were 
hiding in the Palace, so there would be no chance of their 
looking for you here before we return. Anyhow, we shall be 
able to have another talk before Tippoo comes back ; we shall 
be here every morning until nine, and if you are able to 
get away again, come and see us. It will be better perhaps 
for you not to wait any longer now ; I suppose you have been 
charged Avith some message or other, and it would not do for 
you to be too long gone." 

The girl stood up at once. " I have to go down to the 
Pettah to get some sewing silk to match this ; " and she drew 
out a small fragment of yellow silk. 

" Very well, then, you had better go and do it, or they may 
think that you are too long away. Good-bye, Annie. I hope 
that in another week or ten days at the latest I shall have 
you out of this ; " and he held out his hand to her. 

She took it timidly, and would have raised it to her fore- 
head, but Dick said, laughing, — 

" That is not the way, Annie. English girls don't treat 
their friends as if they were lords and masters ; they just shake 
hands with them, as if it were two men or two girls," 



ESCAPE. 255 

"I shall know better in time," she said, with a faint smile, 
though her eyes were full of tears. " I want to do something, 
though I don't know what. You saved my life from the tiger, 
and now you are going to save me again. I should like to 
throw myself down and kiss your feet." 

" You would make me horribly uncomfortable if you did 
anything of the sort, Annie. I can understand that you feel 
strange and out of your element at present, but you will soon 
get over that when you come to know me better. There, good- 
bye, lassie, I hope to see you again to-morrow or next day, 
and then you will be able to tell me more about yourself. Is 
the coast clear, Surajah? " 

Sura j ah looked out through the curtains. 

" There is no one in sight," he said a moment later. 

The girl passed silently out and went down the corridor. 
Surajah returned from his post by the door. 

" The poor girl is shy and awkward as yet," Dick said, 
" but I think she will be plucky enough when the time comes. 
You heard what we said ; the first thing will be to get her 
disguise ready for her. What do you think ? Had we better 
take Ibrahim with us ? I think he is to be trusted." 

"I am sure he is," Surajah agreed; "he is a Hindoo of 
Coorg, and was carried away as a slave six years ago. In the 
first place, he will be delighted at the prospect of getting away, 
and in the next, I am sure that he is very fond of you ; but 
there is no occasion to tell him that you are English." 

" No, it will be time enough to do that when we get over 
the ghauts. It will be better that he should get the disguise. 
In the first place he will know exactly what is wanted, and 
in the next, it would look rum for either of us to be buying such 
a thing. Of course we could ask Pertaub to get it for us, but if 
we take Ibrahim with us he may as well buy it. We shall 
want a couple more horses ; these, of course, we can buy our- 
selves, and saddles and things. When we have got them we 
had better leave them at some place on the other side of the 
river. Pertaub would help us there ; he is sure to know 



256 THE TIGER OF MYSORE. 

some one who will look after them for a few days. Then 
Ibrahim and the girl can start together, go over there and 
saddle them, so as to be in readiness to mount directly we 
come along. We will stop at the wood and dig up the caskets ; 
there is nothing like taking them away with us when there is 
a chance, and it is not likely that we shall come back to 
Seringapatam again — it would be like putting our heads into 
a tiger's den." 

When Ibrahim brought in the dishes for their meal, Dick 
said, — 

" Go down and get your own food, Ibrahim, and when you 
have done come back here again ; I want to have a talk with 
you." 

They had just finished their meal when Ibrahim returned. 

" Ibrahim, would you be glad of a chance of getting away 
from here, and returning to your own country ? " 

"I would nave given anything to do so, my lord," Ibrahim 
said, "before I was ordered to attend upon you. But I am 
happy now ; you are kind to me, and I should not like to leave 
your service." 

" But if I were going too, Ibrahim ? " 

" Then, my lord, I would go with you anywhere, if you 
would take me." 

" Well, Ibrahim, we feel sure that we can trust you, and so 
I may tell you that I think it likely we shall very shortly go 
away. You know what the sultan is : one day he gives you 
honours and rewards, the next he disgraces you, and per- 
haps sends you into the ranks of the army, perhaps has 
you thrown to the tigers. We do not care to live under such 
conditions, and we mean in a few days to slip away and go 
to our friends down the ghauts. You can come with us if 
you like." 

" I would go with you to the end of the world, my lord," 
Ibrahim exclaimed earnestly. "To go with you and be a free 
man, and not a slave, would be almost too great happiness." 

" Yery well, then, that is settled, Now, Ibrahim, we are 



ESCAPE . 257 

not going alone ; we are going to take with us a yoting white 
slave in the harem, and restore her to her friends. I want 
you to get a disguise for her; let it be a dress like your own — 
long white trousers to the ankle, a shirt and tunic with waist- 
belt, also the stuff for a turban. That you must wind in proper 
folds, as she would not bs able to do it herself. I also want a 
bottle of stain for the skin." 

" I will get them, my lord. How tall is she ? " 

"About half a head shorter than you are. She is about 
t] e si<e of an average Hindoo woman." 

" Shall I get the things at once, my lord ? " 

" Yes, you had better get them to-day ; we may leave at any 
time, and it is as well to have them in readiness. We shall 
buy two hox-ses, one for each of you, and have them taken 
across the river. You can ride, I suppose ? " 

" Yes ; I used to ride when I was a boy, before Tippoo came 
down and killed my father and mother and brought me up 
here. Will my lord want me to take the horses across ? " 

" I will tell you that in the morning, Ibrahim. We are going 
down into the town now to inquire about them, but we shall 
not buy any until to-morrow, as we shall have to make 
arrangements for them to be kept for us until we want them." 

They did not go out until it was dark, and then took their 
way to Pertaub's house. The old Hindoo was in. 

"I am glad to see you, Sahibs," he said to Dick as they 
entered " I have always fears that ill may in some way 
befall you." 

" We are going to leave, Pertaub. Surajah had, two days 
ago, to go up to see four English prisoners put to death at 
one of the hill-forts. Next time I may be ordered on such a 
duty; I could not carry it out, and you know that refusal 
would probably mean death. Moreover, we are convinced 
that we have no means here of finding out what captives may 
still be in Tippoo's hands, and have t] erefore determined to 
leave. We are going to take with us our servant Ibrahim, 
who is a slave from Coorg and wdl, we know, be faithful to us, 

( M 84 ) R 



258 THE TIGER OF MYSORE. 

and also a young English girl who has for eight years been a 
slave in Tippoo's harem. She will go with us in the disguise 
of a boy; this Ibrahim is getting for us. We are going to 
buy a couple of horses for them, and shall make straight 
down the ghauts, where I shall leave the girl in my mother's 
care." 

" It is a good action," the Hindoo said gravely. 

" Now, in the first place, Pertaub, would you like to go 
Avith us ? Riding as we shall do, as two of the officers of the 
Palace, it is not likely that any questions whatever will be 
asked, and certainly we shall have no difficulty until it conies 
to crossing the frontier." 

" No, Sahib ; I thank you, but I am too old now for any 
fresh change. I have friends here, and have none below the 
ghauts. Nothing save the rescue of my daughter from the 
harem would induce me to move now, and of that there is 
little chance ; she will by this time have become reconciled 
to her fate, and would probably not care to escape were an 
opportunity offered to her. Besides, with only me to protect 
her, what would she do elsewhere ? A few months and she 
might be left alone in the world." 

" As to that," Dick said, " I could promise her the protec- 
tion of my aunt, the wife of the Rajah of Tripataly. After 
the kindness that you have shown to us she would, I am sure, 
gladly take her into her service. And there would be no diffi- 
culty about a dowry for her ; I would see to that." 

The old man shook his head. 

"There could be no question of marriage," he said; "but 
should I ever hear from her that she is unhappy and I can 
arrange to fly with her, I will assuredly avail myself of your 
offer, and take her to Tripataly, rejoiced indeed that at my 
death there will be a shelter open to her. And now, can 
I aid you in any way, Sahib ? One of my friends, a mer- 
chant, could get the horses for you without difficulty ; he has 
often occasion to buy them for the purposes of his trade." 

"Thank you, Pertaub, I had intended to buy them myself, 



ESCArE. 259 

but doubtless it will be safer for somebody else to do so. 
What I was going to ask you was to let me know of some 
place on the other side of the river where the horses could be 
kept until I want them." 

"That I can do, Sahib. I have a friend a cultivator; his 
house stands by itself on this side of the first village — the one 
half a mile beyond the ford. It is the only house this side 
of the village, so you cannot mistake it; it lies about a 
hundred yards back from the road. I will go over and arrange 
with him that when two horses arrive they shall be placed in 
his stalls and remain there until one arrives who will say to 
him, after greeting, the word ' Madras ' ; to him he is to deliver 
the horses at once, whether he comes by night or day." 

"That would do admirably, Pertaub. Of course I shall 
also want saddles and bridles. How much do you think it 
will come to altogether? I do not want showy horses, but 
they must be animals capable of performing a long journey 
and of travelling at a fair rate of speed — the faster the 
better ; we are likely to get seven or eight hours start at least, 
but must, of course, travel fast. As long as all goes well I 
shall keep the main roads, but if there is a breakdown, or an 
unforeseen accident occurs, I may have to leave the road and 
take to by-paths." 

" The cost of such horses would be about eighty rupees each; 
the saddles and bridles another fifteen or twenty." 

" Then here are two hundred rupees, Pertaub." 

" Have you given up all hope of finding your father, Sahib ? 
I have felt so sure that you would be successful. It seemed 
to me that such brave efforts could not go unrewarded." 

"No, Pertaub, I have not given it up at all. I intend to 
stay at Tripataly for a fortnight with my mother, and shall then 
come up the ghauts again. That is another matter I want 
to speak to you about. Of course we should not dare to return 
to Seringapatam, and I think that we had better settle to go 
to Bangalore. Could you forward our packs with the merchan- 
dise to some one in that town? " 



2 GO THE TIGER OF MYSORE. 

"There will be no difficulty in that, Sahib. There are many 
Hindoo merchants there who have been forced to change their 
religion, and who have frequent dealings with traders here. 
One of my friends will, I am sure, forward your goods with 
the next consignment that he sends to Bangalore; that 
also I will arrange to-morrow, and when you come in the 
evening will give you the name of the trader there, together 
with a letter from the one here, telling him that you are the 
person to whom the goods are to be given up." 

"Thank you, Pertaub. I don't know what we should have 
done without your assistance." 

" It has been a pleasure to me to be of use to you, Sahib. 
I had thought my time of usefulness was over, and it has given 
a real pleasure to my life to have been able to aid you. You 
will let me know, Sahib, if ever you find your father ? " 

" Certainly, Pertaub. I will in any case send word to you, 
either that I have found him or that I have given up all hope 
and have abandoned my efforts." 

The next morning a lad brought Dick a message from 
Pertaub that he had fulfilled all his commissions, and on the 
following morning Annie Mansfield again came to Dick's room. 

" Everything is going on well, Annie," Dick said, as he 
shook hands with her. " The horses have been bought. 
There is your disguise in that corner, and we can start any 
moment at a quarter of an hour's notice. Now I want you 
to tell me how you came to be brought up here." 

" I have not much to tell," she said. " You see, I was only 
six years old. I can remember there was a great deal of firing 
of guns, and that lasted for a long time ; then the firing stopped. 
I suppose the place surrendered." 

" Do you know what place it was, Annie ? " 

She shook her head. " I do not know at all. I suppose I 
did know then, but I do not remember ever to have heard 
the name. I remember quite well that there were soldiers, 
and father and mother, and servants, and many other people, 
and every one was very miserable, and we all went together 



ESCAPE. 261 

out of a gate, and on each side there were a great many 
natives with guns and swords, some on horse and some on foot ; 
and there were elephants. I don't think I had ever seen one 
before, for I noticed them particularly. We went on and on, 
and I know one of the soldiers carried me. At night we 
stopped somewhere. I think it was in a wood, and there were 
fires, and we lay clown to sleep on the ground. Then I woke 
up suddenly, and there was a great noise and firing of guns, and 
some one caught me up and threw something over my head, 
and I don't remember anything more for a long time. I know 
that presently I was on horseback before a fierce-looking man. 
There were a good many of them, and when I cried for my 
father and mother they said they would cut off my head if 
I were not quiet. 

"I do not know how long we were travelling, but after 
the first day there was only the man who carried me and 
another. I was brought here, and there were many people, 
and I was very much frightened. Then I found myself only 
among women, and they took off my clothes and dressed me in 
their fashion. I think I was very happy when I once got 
accustomed to it. The ladies made a sort of pet of me, and I 
was taught to dance and to sing little native songs. There were 
other white girls here, and they were all very kind to me, 
though they always seemed very sad, and I could not make 
out why they cried so often, especially when they were beaten 
for crying. As I grew bigger I was not so happy. I had 
ceased to be a plaything, and little by little I was set to 
work to sweep and dust, and then to sew, and then to do all 
sorts of work, like the other slave-girls. The other white girls 
gradually went away, the oldest first. The last two, who 
were two or three years older than I was, went about three 
years ago. 

"At first I used to wonder why they cried so when they 
went, and why the others all cried too ; but by the time the last 
two left I had come to know all about it, and knew that they 
had been given by the sultan to his favourite officers. There 



262 THE TIGER OF MYSORE. 

were many white men here when I first came. When I 
went out with one of the slaves into the town I saw them 
often. Sometimes they would burst into tears when they saw 
me. Then I used to wonder why, but I know now that I must 
have reminded them of girls of their own, whom they would 
never see again. Then, till three years ago, there were about 
twenty white boys who had been taught to dance and sing, 
and who used to come sometimes, dressed up like women, to 
amuse the ladies of the harem ; but I heard that they were all 
killed when the sultan first thought that the English might 
come here. One of the slave-girls told me that it was done 
because the sultan had often sworn to the English that there 
were no white captives here, and so he did not wish that any 
should be found if they came. I don't think that I have any- 
thing else to tell you." 

" Well, I hope that what you have told me will be enough 
to enable us some day to find out who you belong to. Evidently 
you were in some place that was besieged eight years ago, 
and had to surrender. The garrison were promised their lives 
and liberty to depart. They were attacked at night by an 
armed party, who may have been Hyder's horsemen, but who 
were perhaps merely a party of mounted robbers, who thought 
that they might be able to take some loot. Most likely they 
were defeated, especially as you saw no other captives in 
the party, but in the confusion of the night attack, one of 
them probably came upon you, and carried you off, thinking 
you would be an acceptable present here, and that he would get 
a reward for you from the sultan. Are you not noticed when 
you go into the streets on errands ? " 

"No; I always go veiled. Except the slaves who are old 
and ugly, all the others wear veils when they go outside the 
Palace, and we all wear a red scarf, which shows we are 
servants in the harem ; and so, even when the town is full of 
rough soldiers, no one ventures to speak to us. Now tell me, 
Dick — you see I have not forgotten — all about how you came 
to be here." 



ESCAPE. 263 

Dick told her briefly how he had come out with his 
mother ; and how, finding war had broken out, he had joined 
the army ; and how, at the end of the Avar, having been able to 
learn nothing about his father, he had come up with Sura j ah 
to search for him. 

" And then you saw that tiger break in," the girl said 
eagerly ; " that was dreadful. I will tell you how it was the 
tiger came to seize me. I was standing behind a lady, and could 
not see anything. Suddenly they all began screaming, and ran, 
some to one side some to the other, of the window, and I, who 
could not think what was the matter, remained where I was, 
when there was a great cry, and before I had time to move, or 
even to wonder, some great thing knocked me down. It was 
only from the screams of the ladies, and their cries of ' Tiger ! ' 
that I knew what had happened. I felt something heavy 
standing on me — so heavy that I could hardly breathe ; and 
indeed, I did not try to breathe, for I knew many stories 
of tigers, and had heard that sometimes, Avhen a man shams 
being dead, the tiger will walk away and kill some one else. 

"The tiger was keeping up an angry growl, and I felt that 
unless it took its paw off me I should soon die, when I heard 
a shot, and a fierce growl from the tiger, and then the weight 
was gone, and I think I fainted. When I came round I was 
lying where I fell, for many of the ladies were insensible, and 
every one was too busy with them to think anything of me. 
When I got up, one of the other slave girls, who had been brave 
enough to look out of the window, told me that it had been 
killed by two young men, one of whom must have been the 
one who had fired the shot in at the window. I went and 
looked out, and saw it lying there. After that every one 
talked, and laughed, and cried, and then the sultan's chief 
wife said that every one must make a present to the young men 
who had saved us, and that each one ought to give one of her 
best jewels. Of course every one did. I had nothing to 
give except a little cross of gold filigree work that hung 
round my neck when I was carried oh'; it had been hidden by 



264 THE TIGER OF MYSORE. 

my dress; the men Lad not noticed it, and they had not 
taken it away when I was brought here. It was such a poor 
little gift, but it was all I bad." 

" I noticed it Annie," Dick said ; " there was a little flat 
plate behind it with the letters ' A. M.,' and I thought then 
that it must be some little ornament taken from one of the 
Englishwomen Hyder's troops killed. It is fortunate you 
kept it, for it may be useful some day in proving that you 
are Annie Mansfield." 

" Now I must be going," she said. " I was slapped and 
pinched last time for being so long, but I have several things 
to get to-day, so that if I hurry I can be back again as soon 
as they expect me. You have not settled when you are going 
yet?" 

" No ; but we rather think of going the day after to-morrow. 
It will be better to do so before Tippoo comes back, for we 
might be ordered away so quickly as to have no time to 
make arrangements ; besides, there will be ten times as 
many people about in the Palace, and more guards at the 
entrances when he returns. So, altogether, it will be better 
to go before he does so. If we settle it so, I will come along 
past your door to-morrow evening ; and if I say, ' To-morrow 
morning,' get here as soon as you can in the morning, and 
directly you have stained your skin and put on your disguise, 
we will start. My servant, who is going with us, will act as 
your guide, and will take you to the place where the horses are, 
and where we shall join you almost as soon as you get there." 

At the appointed time next evening Dick told Annie that 
the}- should start in the morning. He and Sura jab then 
went doAvn and said good-bye to Pertaub, and Dick gave him 
a letter to his aunt, to give to her should he ever go to 
Tripataly with his daughter. 

" It may be," he said, "that neither Surajah nor I may be 
there, but I shall speak to her about you, and of course tell her 
how much you have done for us; so you may be sure of the 
heartiest welcome from her." 



ESCAPE. 265 

" And you will also find a hearty friend in my father, 
Rajbullub," Surajah said. " He is principal officer in the 
Rajah's household, and will treat you as a brother, and your 
daughter as if she were my sister." 

Then they returned to the Palace, where they had a final 
talk over the route that it would be best to pursue. 

The nearest point to the new frontier was the territory 
ceded to the English on the Malabar coast. But this would 
entail a long sea voyage, and they therefore determined to 
make for Caveripatam, going by the road that led through 
Anicull, and then through Ryacotta, which stood just outside 
the line of territory ceded to England, and from whence a 
road led direct down the passes. Anicull lay nearly due south 
of Bangalore, but the road they would follow would not be 
the one by which Tippoo would return, as he would come by 
the main road, which ran in a direct line between the two 
cities. 

Ibraham was informed of their plans, and was told to 
warn the syce to get their horses saddled and in readiness at 
eight o'clock, and that, as they were going for a long day's 
ride, he would not be required to accompany them — as he 
always did when they rode only into the town, for then he 
might be wanted to hold the horses if they dismounted and 
went into a shop. 

He was also to give notice in the kitchen that they would 
not return to the mid-day meal, and that dishes for them 
would therefore not be required. Thus it would be unlikely 
that any suspicion would be aroused by their absence until 
they had been gone twenty -four hours, by which time they 
would be more than half-way to the frontier. 

They went to bed at their usual time, and slept soundly, for 
it seemed to them both that there was practically no risk 
whatever to be run, and that they would be across the frontier 
before any active search was made for them. Even when it 
was discovered that they had left the Palace, it would be 
thought that they had received some order from Bangalore, 



266 TEE TIGER OF MYSORE. 

either to join the sultan, or to go on some mission for him 
that had occupied more time than they had anticipated on 
starting. The idea that two officers, who were considered to 
stand high in Tippoo's favour, should desert, would scarcely 
occur to any one. 

In the morning they were up early, completed their slight 
preparations, and took their early breakfast, reserving a por- 
tion for Annie, who, they thought, would not improbably have 
eaten nothing before coming to them. 

She was a quarter of an hour late in arriving, and looked 
somewhat pale and flurried. 

" They did not send me out this morning," she said, " and so 
I had to stay until I could slip out without being noticed ; but 
they may miss me at any moment." 

" That will be all right," Dick said confidently. " They will 
search all the rooms in the harem for you first, and certainly 
won't look for you outside until there has been a lot of talk 
over your absence. But even if they do search, you will be 
able in a few minutes to walk through the middle of them 
withoiit being suspected. However, we will lose no time; 
and to begin with, I will cut off what hair is necessary. 
I shall do it a good deal quicker than you would. Then we 
will leave you to yourself, to stain your skin and put on your 
disguise. When you have finished, clap your hands. Ibrahim 
will come in and see that your disguise is all right, and that 
your turban covers your hair ; then he will go with you. We 
shall be waiting near the gate ; there is practically no chance 
of your being asked any questions, but if you are, and there is 
any difficulty, we will pass you through all right. Having seen 
you on your way, we shall mount and follow you." 

The operation of cutting off Annie's hair to the line of her 
ears was speedily clone ; then, with a few reassuring words, 
Dick joined Surajah in the corridor. As they walked down it 
he said, — 

" I don't like leaving them to themselves. Look here, 
Surajah, you go clown to the stable and mount at once ; tell 



ESCAPE. 267 

the syce I shall come for my horse in a few minutes, then ride 
out and take your post where you can see them come out of 
the gate, and then follow them closely. I will stay here and 
see them safely through the gate, and then mount and follow 
you. I shall overtake you before you get to the ford." 

"That will perhaps he safest," Surajah agreed, "though I 
should think there is no chance of her being suspected, seeing 
that she will be with Ibrahim. Even if they met one of the 
Palace officers, and he asked Ibrahim who he had with him, 
he coidd say it was a lad who had come to you respecting some 
horses you had bought." 

"Yes, that would do very well." 

Dick returned to Ibrahim, who was squatting down in the 
corridor near the door. 

"I am going to follow you until you are through the gate, 
and shall keep a short distance behind you. If you should 
meet any officer on your way out, who may ask you who you 
have with you, say he has come with a message to me from a 
trader in the town, By the time you have told him that, I 
shall be up." 

" There is no chance of being cpiestioned, my lord ; people 
come and go all day." 

" That is so, Ibrahim, but one cannot be too careful." 

They stood talking together until they heard Annie clap her 
hands within. Ibrahim entered at once, and in two or three 
minutes came out again with the girl. Ibrahim carried a 
bundle. 

" You will do very well," Dick said to Annie. " I should 
not know you in the least; you make a capital boy. What 
bundle is that, Ibrahim ? I thought you to< >k our other 
disguises on yesterday to the stable where the horses are." 

" Yes, my lord, I took them on ; these are the things she has 
taken off. I thought perhaps it would be better not to leave 
them here, as, if they were found, it would be known that she 
had gone with you." 

" I don't think it makes much difference, Ibrahim, but 



268 THE TIGER OF MYSORE. 

perhaps it is as well to bring them away ; we can leave the 
bundle in the wood. Now go along ; I will follow. Perhaps 
I had better go first ; keep a few paces behind me." 

They passed through the long passages of the Palace with- 
out attracting the slightest attention. Once or twice Dick 
paused to speak to some officials of his acquaintance, the 
others stopping respectfully a few paces away ; then he went 
out into the courtyard and across to the gate, and as the 
sentries saluted he stopped and asked them a few questions as 
to the regiment they belonged to, until Ibrahim and his com- 
panion, who had passed straight through, were well away. He 
saw Surajah sitting upon his horse a couple of hundred yards 
away, and then went to the stables. 



CHAPTER XVI. 

THE JOURNEY. 

THE syce brought out his horse as soon as he saw Dick 
approaching. 

" You need not wait up for us after nine o'clock," Dick said, 
as he mounted. " It is possible that we may be detained and 
shall not return until to-morrow evening. If we come we shall 
certainly be back by nine at the latest, and we shall not be 
back before seven at any rate, so that until then you are 
free to do as you like." 

He rode quietly off, and did not quicken bis pace until he 
had got beyond the fort ; then he touched the horse with his 
heel and cantered down to the ford. Surajah was half-way 
across the river when he reached it ; the other two figures 
were just ascending the road up the other bank. Surajah 
checked his horse when he got across, and waited till Dick 
joined him. 

" Shall we go on with them to the farmhouse? " he asked. 

" We may as well do so as halt in the road ; besides, there are 



THE JOURNEY. 269 

the things Ibrahim took over yesterday, to put into our saddle- 
bags. There is another thing that I never thought of. Of 
course, the girl has never been on a horse, and that may give 
us a good deal of trouble. I wonder I did not think of it, 
though if I had I don't see that anything else could have been 
done. We must see how she gets on, and if she cannot manage 
I must take her before me whenever we see that the road is 
clear for a good distance ahead. Of course it does not matter 
about country people, but if we see a body of troops coming 
in the distance she must mount her own horse again, and follow 
us at a walk. If we find that things don't go well, we must 
halt in a wood somewhere and ride only by night." 

They cantered on now and overtook the others just as they 
reached the farmhouse. The farmer was at his door, and 
looked a little surprised at seeing two of the officers of the 
Palace come up ; he salaamed deeply. 

" "We have not come to requisition anything," Dick said, 
with a smile, as he saw that the farmer looked alarmed as 
well as surprised. " We have only come for the two horses 
that we have bought for our servants, as we are going on a 
journey." 

" Can I assist you in any way, my lords ? " 

"No, our men will saddle the horses," Dick said, and, dis- 
mounting, went into the stable with Ibrahim and Annie. 

" You are not afraid of riding I hope, Annie ? " he said. 

" I am not afraid of anything, Dick, so that I can but get 
away." 

" We will go quietly at first, anyhow. Mind, as you mount 
put your left foot in the stirrup. When you are seated, carry 
yourself as easily as you can. The pony looks quiet enough, 
but if, when we get fairly off, you find that you cannot sit com- 
fortably, you must get up before me, and Ibrahim must lead 
your pony. When we are fairly on the road I will fasten a 
bit of rope to your bridle to act as a leading-rein, and you can 
ride b) T my side, unless we see people coming along ; then you 
must drop behind with Ibrahim," 



270 THE TIGER OF MYSORE. 

" I won't give more trouble than I can help," she said. 

Ibrahim had taken some rugs over with him on the previous 
afternoon, which had been bought in case they should sleep 
out at night. When the horses were saddled Dick rolled two 
of these up, strapped one on the high peak and the other on 
the cantle of the saddle ixpon which the girl was to ride. 

" That will wedge you in pretty tightly," he said. "Now, 
Ibrahim, put the things into the saddle-bag, and then we shall 
be ready." 

When this was done the two horses were led outside. The 
farmer had gone back into the house, and Dick, helping the 
girl into her seat, arranged the stirrups the right length for 
her. 

"Now," he said, "you must keep your knees pressed against 
the roll of blankets in front, and hold on as well as you can 
with them, but the principal thing is for you to balance your- 
self with your body ; don't sit up stiffly, but as if you were 
in a chair. Now we will start at a walk. Ibrahim will keep 
quite close to you, so as to be able to catch hold of your rein 
should there be any occasion for him to do so." 

Then, mounting, he and Surajah rode off at a walk, the 
others following a length or two behind them. Dick looked 
round from time to time, and saw that Annie exhibited no 
signs of nervousness. 

" I am quite comfortable," she said, in reply to one of his 
glances. 

When they got into the road again Dick said, " We will go 
at an easy canter now, Annie. If you feel as if you coidd not 
keep on, call out, and we will stop directly ; but first come up 
between Surajah and myself, and we will take the leading reins, 
so that you will have nothing to attend to but holding on." 

Two cords had been attached to the bridle before setting 
out, and Surajah and Dick each taking one, they started 
again, the horse- instinctively breaking into a canter, which 
was their usual pace. Annie at first grasped the strap of the 
rug in front of her, but as soon as she became accustomed to 



TDTE JOURNEY. 271 

the motion, she let go. A small rug had heen strapped over 
the saddle before she mounted, and this afforded her a much 
better hold than she would have had of the leather ; and as the 
pace of the horse was a gentle one, she found it much more 
easy to keep her seat than she had expected. Moreover, the 
fact that Dick and Surajah rode close by her side, and would 
be able to catch her at once if she swayed in the saddle, gave 
her confidence. 

" It is much better than I thought it would be," she said ; 
"it is quite a pleasant motion. I will go faster if you like." 

"No, there is no occasion for that," Dick replied. " This is 
the pace the horses are most accustomed to, and they will go 
on longer at it than at any other. There is no fear of pursuit, 
and we have all day before us." 

After a quarter of a mile's riding they came to a wood. 

" We must turn in here," Dick said. " We are going 
treasure hunting; we hid those caskets that were given us 
by the ladies directly after we got them, and we are going to 
dig them up now and take them with us." 

They rode at a walk now till they came to a very large 
baobab tree growing by the path they were following. 

" Here we turn off." 

" There is a man there," Surajah exclaimed, when they had 
ridden a few yards farther. 

Dick checked his horse. " It is Pertaub," he said, a moment 
later, and in a minute they were beside the Hindoo. 

"I could not sleep, thinking of you, Sahib," the latter said, 
as they came up, " so I came across here, partly to help you dig 
up the caskets, and partly that I might see you and assure 
myself that so far all had gone well." 

" Thank you, Pertaub. You have, I see, brought a pick- 
axe ; it will save us half-an-hour's work; and besides, I am 
glad to say good-bye again. All has gone well; this is the 
young lady." 

" She is well disguised," Pertaub said, bowing his head to 
Annie. " She looks so like a. boy that, even now you tell me, 



272 THE TIGER OF MYSORE. 

I ca.n scarce believe she is a white girl. Truly you can go on 
without fear that any one will suspect her." 

Leading the way to the spot where the caskets had been 
buried, Dick looked on while Surajah and Ibrahim dug them 
up. They were then wrapped up in rugs and strapped securely 
behind their owners' saddles. Then, after a warm adi u to the 
kind old man, they turned their horses' heads and rode back 
out of the woods. After riding for three hours at a canter, 
Dick saw that, although Annie still spoke chee fully, her 
strength was failing her, and on arriving at a wood, he sai 1, — 

" We will wait here till the heat of the «un has abated. We 
have done very well, and the horses, as well as ourselves, will 
be glad of a few hours' rest." 

He alighted from the saddle, gave his horse to Ibrahim, and 
then lifted Annie from her seat. As he set her down on her 
feet and loosed his held of her, she slipped down on to the 
ground. Dick and Surajah at once raised her, and placed 
her so that as she sat she could lean against a tree. Here 
Dick supported her, while Surajah ran and fetched his water- 
bottle. Annie drank a little, and then said, with a nervous 
laugh, " It is very silly of me. But I feel better now. My legs 
seemed to give way altogether." 

" It was not silly at all," Dick said. " You have held on most 
bravely. I can tell you there are not many girls who would 
have ridden four or five and twenty miles the first time they 
sat on a horse. Why, I can tell you the first time I 
mounted I did not do a quarter as much, and I was so stiff 
I could hardly walk when I got down. I should have stopped 
before, but you kept talking so cheerfully that it seemed to 
me you could not be anything like as tired as I was then. I 
was a brute not to have known that you must be thoroughly 
clone i;p, although you did not say so. We have got some food 
with us. Do you think you could eat a little ? " 

She shook her head. " Not just yet." 

" All right. I have brought a couple of bottles of wine I got 
at one of the traders' stores yesterday. You must take a sip of 



THE JOURNEY. 273 

that, and then we will leave you to yourself for a bit, and 
you must lie down and have a good nap." 

Dick took a bottle from his holster, opened it, and gave 
her some in a tin cup. Then one of the rugs was spread on 
the ground, with another one rolled up as a pillow, and theu 
they led the horses farther into the wood, leaving Annie to 
herself. 

'• She won't be able to ride again to-night," Surajah said, 
as they sat down, while Ibrahim took out the provisions that 
he had on the previous day carried across to the farm. 

" No, I must carry her before me. We will shift my saddle 
a little farther back, and strap a couple of rugs in front of it, 
so as to make a comfortable seat for her. There is no doubt she 
will not be able to ride again by herself. I am sure that after 
my first day's riding I could not have gone on again for any- 
thing. We won't start until it begins to get dusk. Of course 
she ought to have a good twenty-four hours' rest before she 
goes on, but we dare not risk that. I don't think there is any 
chance of pursuit for days, or, indeed, of any pursuit at all, 
for by the time they begin to suspect that we have really 
deserted, they will know that we have had time to get to the 
frontier. Still, I don't want to run the slightest risk, and at 
any rate, if we have to halt it would be better to do so fifty 
miles farther on than here. When we mount again we will put 
the saddle-bags from my horse on to hers, and Ibrahim must 
lead it. Her weight won't make much difference to my horse, 
and if I find it tiring I will change with you. You may as 
well put your saddle-bags on to her horse also." 

" It would be better, would it not," Surajah said, " if you 
change to her horse, which will have carried nothing ? " 

" yes, of course that would be best, so you had better not 
shift your saddle-bags." 

After they had had their meal they stretched themselves 
out for a sleep, and when they woke it was already becoming 
dusk. The horses had had a good feed, and were now given 
a drink of water from the skin. They were then saddled 

( M 84 ) S 



274 THE TIGER OF MYSORE. 

again, the blankets carefully arranged for Annie's use, and 
then they went back to the place where she was lying still asleep. 

" Put the provisions into the wallet again, Ibrahim. We will 
see if Ave can get her up without waking her ; she is so dead 
beat that perhaps Ave may do so. I don't suppose she would 
be able to eat anything if we woke her. I had better mount 
first ; then you, Surajah, can lift her up to me. I can stoop 
down and take her from your arms, and put her in front of 
me ; she is no weight to speak of." 

Very gently Surajah put his arms under the sleeping girl, 
and lifted her. 

" That is light," Dick said, as he placed her on the blankets 
before him, and held her with his right arm, with her head 
against his shoulder. " She is dead asleep." 

The blankets were strapped on to the horses again, the 
others mounted, and they started at a walk out of the wood. 
As soon as they were on the road, the horses broke into a 
canter again. Annie moaned uneasily, but did not open her 
eyes. Dick drew her still more closely to him. 

" Sbe will do now, Surajah," he said, in a low voice. " I 
hope that she will sleep till morning." 

Half-an-hour later they rode through Snltanpetta. It was 
quite dark now, and although there were people in the streets, 
Dick knew that at the rate they were riding, in the dark- 
ness, the fact that he was carrying a lad in front of him 
would scarce be noticed. Nor would it be of any consequence 
if it were, as, even if they met any officer who should stop 
and question them, it would suffice to say that the lad had 
been taken ill, and that their business being urgent, they 
were taking him on with them. Four hours later they passed 
through Conka nelly, and crossed the bridge over a branch of 
the Cauvery. Here Dick felt that his horse was flagging. 
Halting, he dismounted, and lifted Annie down. This time 
the movement woke her ; she gave a little cry. 

" Where am I ? 'she asked. 

"You are quite safe, child," Dick said cheerfully. "Just 



THE JOURNEY. 275 

lie quiet in my arms. We have coine five hours' journey, and 
as my horse is getting tired, I am changing to yours. Ibrahim 
is shifting the rugs that you have been sitting on." 

" I can go on by myself," she said, making a little struggle 
to get clown. 

" You must be good, and do what you are told," he said, 
with a laugh. " Hemember that you are a slave, and I am 
your master at present." 

She said nothing more until they were seated afresh, and 
had got into motion. 

" Oh, you are good, Dick ! " she sighed softly. " Only to 
think of your carrying me like this for five hours, without 
waking me ! " 

" Well, it was much better for us both that you should 
sleep," he said, " and it is the horse that is carrying you, not I. 
I have been very comfortable, I can assure you. We shall go 
on for another four hours ; after that we shall hide up in a 
wood, and sleep till the afternoon. Then it will depend upon 
you : if you can sit your horse, we shall ride on through 
Anicull ; if not, we must wait till it gets dark again, and then 
go on as we are now. Are you comfortable, child ? " 

" Very comfortable, Dick." They were talking in English 
now, for the first time since they started. " I have almost 
forgotten how to talk English," she said. " We white girls 
always used to talk it when we were together, so as not to 
forget it ; and since the last one went, three years ago, I have 
always talked it to myself for a bit before going to sleep, so as 
to keep it up ; but it does not come anything like so easy as 
the other. Still, I like talking it to you ; it almost seems as if 
I were at home again. You see, I have never heard a man 
talk English since I was carried away ; even now, I can hardly 
believe this is not a happy dream, and that I shall not wake 
up presently and find myself a slave-girl in the harem." 

" It is pleasant to me to talk English, too," Dick said, 
" though it is oidy a few months since I last spoke it. Now, 
the best thing you can do is to try and get off to sleep again 



276 THE TIGER OF MYSORE. 

When we stop you shall have breakfast. I am sure you 
must want something ; you have had nothing since you ate a 
mouthful or two in my room before starting." 

" Oh, I have slept hours and hours 1 " she said. " I shall 
not want to sleep any more." 

However, before long the easy motion lulled her off again, 
and she did not wake until, at about four o'clock in the 
morning, they entered a wood that was, as Dick supposed, 
some three or four miles from Anicull. 

" Well, how do you feel now ? " Dick asked, as he set her on 
her feet. 

" I feel stiff," she said ; " but that will soon wear off when 
I have run about a little. Oh how tired you must be after 
carrying me all these hours ! " 

" There has not been much to hold," Dick said with a laugh, 
" especially since we started the last time. Before that, you 
were so dead asleep that I did have to hold you, but you see 
you nestled up more comfortably when we changed horses, 
and needed very little support since then." 

" Now, what can I do ? " she aske 1, with a little laugh. 
" Please order me to do something. I am your slave, you 
know, and I want to be helping you." 

" Well, then, I command you to aid me to gather some 
sticks for a fire. We have nothing to cook, but it will be 
cheerful, and the air is cool." 

They picked up sticks while Sura j ah and Ibrahim loosened 
the girths of the horses, took off their bridles, and poured out 
another feed from the bag of grain they had brought with 
them. In a few minutes a fire was blazing, and the wallet of 
provisions brought out. 

" I wish I had a cup of coffee to offer you, Annie," Dick 
said, as he poured her out some wine and water, " but we 
must wait for that until we get down to Tripataly." 

" I have forgotten all about coffee, Dick, and what it tastes 
like. The white girls used to talk about it, and say how they 
longed for a cup. It seems to me funny to drink anything 




ffSka* 



DICK POURS OUT SOME WINE AND WATER TOR ANNIE. 



THE JOURNEY. 277 

hot. I have never tasted anything but water that I can 
remember, until you gave me that wine yesterday." 

" It is very nice and very refreshing. There is another 
drink that is coming into fashion ; it is called tea. I have 
tasted it a few times, but I don't like it as well as coffee, and 
it is much more expensive." 

" The sultan says that all the English get drunk, and there 
used to be pictures of them on the walls. They used to make 
me so angry." 

"I don't say that no English get drunk, Annie, because 
there is no doubt that some do; but it is very far from being 
true of the great proportion of them. Tippoo only says it 
to excite the people against us, because, now that he has made 
them all Mohammedans, they cannot drink wine — at any rate, 
openly. When I bought these two bottles, the trader made a 
great mystery over it, and if I had not given him a sign he 
understood, and which made him believe that I was a Hindoo 
and not a Mussulman, he would not have admitted that he 
kept it at all. He did say so at first, for I have no doubt 
he thought that as I was an officer of the Palace it was a 
snare, and that if he had admitted he had wine I should have 
reported him, and it would have served as an excuse for 
his being fined and perhaps having all his goods confiscated. 
When I made the sign that an old Hindoo had taught me, his 
manner changed directly, and he took me to the back of bis 
little shop and produced the wine. I told him I wanted it for 
medicine and that was quite true, for I thought it was a 
drug you were very likely to need on your journey." 

" How much farther have wo to ride ? " she asked, after a 
pause. 

"Only about thirty-five miles — that is to say, it is only 
that distance to the frontier. There is a road that is rather 
more direct, but it passes through Oussoor, a large town, 
which we had better avoid. It is not more than fifty miles 
from the frontier to Tripataly, but once across the line we can 
take matters easily and stop whenever you get tired." 



278 THE TIGER OF MYSORE. 

"It will be all very strange to me, Dick. I sha'n't mind it 
as long as you are with me, hut it will be dreadful when } t ou 
go. I am afraid your mother won't like me. You see, I know 
nothing of English ways, and I am oh ! so ignorant. I cannot 
even read — at least, very little. One of the girls used to teach 
me from a book she had when she was carried oil'; it was a 
Bible — she used to tell me stories out of it. But one day they 
found it, and she was beaten very much for venturing to have 
it ; I am afraid I have quite forgotten even my letters ; but she 
and the other girls used to teach me about religion, and told 
me I must never forget that I was a Christian, whatever they 
might do to me, and I was to say my prayers every night after 
I lay down and every morning before I got up. Of course I 
have always done it." 

" You need not be afraid of my mother, Annie. She is very 
kind, and I am sure she will take to you very much and will 
be very glad that I have brought you to Tripataly, for, you see, 
she has no girls of her own. She will teach you to read and 
write, and if we go back to England I dare say you will go to 
school for a time, so as to learn things like other girls." 

" I can work very nicely," she said ; " the laches of the harem 
all used to say that." 

" Well, you will find that very useful, no doubt." 

" And what else is there to learn ? " she asked. 

" No end of things, Annie — at least, there are no end of 
things for boys to learn ; I do not know anything about girls. 
But of course you will have to get to know something of history 
and geography." 

" What is geography, Dick ? " 

" Well, geography is where countries and places are. For 
instance, you know something of the geography of India with- 
out ever having learnt it. You know that Madras and the 
Carnatic lie to the east, and Travancore to the south-west, 
and Malabar to the w T est, and the Mahratta country and the 
Nizam's dominions to the north. Well, that is the geography 
of this part of the country — that and the names of the towns 



THE JOURNEY. 279 

and rivers. In the same way there are a lot of nations in 
Europe, and you want to know all about them, and where they 
lie with respect to each other, and the names of their principal 
towns. Then there are America, and Africa, and Asia, and all 
the countries in them. If you don't know about these things, 
you can't follow what people are talking about." 

" And did you like learning geography, Dick ? " she asked, a 
little anxiously. 

"Well no, I can't say that I did, Annie. I think I used to 
hate geography ; it was very hard to remember where all the 
places were, and what rivers they stood on. I know very little 
about it now, except the principal towns and places. But 
then, I never was very fond of learning anything ; I was a 
very stupid boy at school." 

" Oh, I am sure you could not have been that, Dick," she 
said confidently. 

" I was indeed, Annie. I think the only thing I could do 
well was fighting. I was a beggar to fight — not because I used 
to quarrel with fellows, but because it made me hard and 
tough, and my mother thought that it would make me more 
fit to carry out this search for my father." 

" What did you fight with — swords ? " Annie asked. 

Dick laughed. 

" No, no, Annie, when we quarrel in England we fight with 
our fists." 

" What is a fist ? I never heard of that weapon." 

"That is a fist, Annie. You see, it is hard enough to knock 
a fellow down, though it does not very often do that; but it 
hurts him a bit without doing him any harm, except that it 
may black his eyes or puff up his face for a day or two — and 
no boy minds that. It accustoms one to bear pain, and is a 
splendid thing for teaching a boy to keep his temper, and I 
believe it is one reason why the English make such good 
soldiers. It is a sort of science, you see, and one learns it just 
as people here learn to be good swordsmen. I had lessons 
when I was twelve years old from a little man who used to 



280 THE TIGER OF MYSORE. 

be a champion light-weight— that is, a man of not more than 
a certain weight." 

Annie looked doubtful for a minute, and then exclaimed, 
" Ah, yes, I understand now. That is how it is you came 
to our help so quickly and bravely, when the tiger burst 
in." 

" I daresay it had something to do with it," Dick said, with 
a smile. " There is no doubt that boxing, as we call it, does 
make you quick. There is not much time to waste in thinking 
how you are to stop a blow, and to return it at the same 
moment. One gets into the habit of deciding at once what is 
the best thing to be done ; and I have no doubt that I should 
not have seen at once that one must cut through the netting, 
run to the window, jump on to Surajah's shoulders, and fire 
at the tiger, unless I had been sharpened up by boxing. I 
only say I suppose that, because there were no doubt hundreds 
of men looking on who had pluck enough to face the tiger, 
and who would have gladly done the thing that we did if the 
idea had occurred to them. The idea did not occur to them, 
you see, and I have no doubt that it was just owing to that 
boxing that I thought of it. So you see, Annie, it was in 
a way the fights I had with boys at Shadwell — which is the 
part of London where I lived — that saved you, and perhaps 
half a dozen ladies of the sultan's harem, from being killed 
by that tiger. 

" Now I should advise you to walk about the wood for 
at least an hour, to get rid of your stiffness. The longer you 
walk the better. When you have tired yourself come back 
here; by that time I daresay you will be ready for another 
sleep. We will start about three o'clock, and shall cross the 
frontier before it gets quite dark. Once across, we can camp 
comfortably where we like, or put up at a village, if we should 
light upon one. I should not go far away from here," he went 
on, as the girl at once rose and prepared to start. "Very 
likely the wood may get thicker farther in, and you might lose 
your way, or come across a snake; so I should not go far 



THE JOURNEY. 281 

out of sight. The great thing is to keep moving. It is 
getting broad daylight now." 

As soon as Annie had started, Dick lay down. 

"I feel dog-tired, Surajah. This right arm of mine is so 
stiff that I can hardly lift it. I did not feel it at the time, 
and her weight was nothing, but I certainly feel it now." 

" You have a good sleep, Dick. Ibrahim and I will keep 
watch by turns." 

" I don't think there is any occasion for that," Dick said, 
" No one is likely to come into the wood." 

"Not very likely," Surajah agreed; "but a body of travellers 
might turn in here for a halt in the middle of the day, and it 
would look strange were they to find two of the Palace officers, 
and their attendants, all fast asleep." 

" They would only think we came in for a rest a short time 
before they did," Dick said drowsily. " Still, if you don't mind, 
perhaps it would be best." 

In two minutes Dick was sound asleep. 

" Now, Ibrahim, you lie clown," Surajah said. " I will call 
you in three hours." 

In half-an-hour Annie returned. She looked pitifully at 
Dick, and then seated herself by Surajah. 

" He must be tired," she said. " It was too bad of me, letting 
him carry me like that all night. I thought so, over and over 
again, when he believed I was fast asleep, but I knew that it 
was of no use asking him to let me ride for a bit. You don't 
mind my sitting here for a little, do you ? I am going away 
again presently ; I only came back so soon because I thought 
he might wonder what had become of me if I did not. I could 
have gone on walking for a long time. It was very hard work 
at first, for my back ached dreadfully, and every step hurt me 
so, it was as much as I could do to keep on walking ; but 
gradually it got better, and at last I had a long run, and after 
that I scarcely felt it. How long have you known him, 
Suraj; h ? " and she nodded towards Dick. 

" It is about two years and a half since he came to Tripataly, 



282 THE TIGER OF MYSORE. 

and I have seen a great deal of him ever since. I love him 
very much; he is always the same; he never seems to get 
angry, and is kind to every one." 

" Did he fight when he was with the army ? " 

"Not much. He was one of the general's own officers, and 
used to ride with the others behind him. He fought in the 
battle before Seringa patant, for the general and every one else 
had to fight then." 

" How is it you come to be always with him ? " she asked. 

" It first began when we went out on a scouting expedition 
together, before the English army went up the ghauts. We 
volunteered to find out, if we could, which way the sultan's 
army was going. We went through a good deal of danger 
together, and some hard fighting, and the Sahib was pleased 
with me ; and since then we have always been together." 

" Tell me about that, Surajah ? " 

Surajah related the story of their capture and escape, of 
their making their way through the fort, and the subsequent 
pursuit, and their defence of the ruined hut. Annie listened 
aim ost breathlessly. 

" How I should like to have been with you," she said, when 
he finished. "At least, I think I should have liked it. I 
should have been dreadfully in the way, but I could have sat 
down in the hut and loaded the guns while you were both 
fighting. You could have shown me how to do it. How brave 
of you both to have fought fifty or sixty men ! " 

" It was not so very brave," Surajah said. " We knew we 
should be killed if they took us ; there is nothing brave in 
doing your best when you know that. But it was not so 
much the fighting as arranging things, and he did all that, 
and I only carried out his orders. He always seemed to 
know exactly what was best to be clone, and it was entirely 
his doing our getting through the fort, and taking to the hut, 
and making the loop-holes, and blocking up the windows, just 
as it was his doing entirely that we killed that tiger. What- 
ever he says is sure to be light, and when he tells me to do 



THE JOURNEY. 283 

a thing I do it directly, for I trust him entirely, and there is 
no need for me to think at all, If he had told me to go up 
to the sultan and shoot him in the middle of his officers, I 
should have done it, though they would have cut me in pieces 
a minute afterwards." 

" I will go away again now," Annie said, getting up. " He 
told me to keep on walking about, and he would not like it if 
he were to wake up and find me sitting here." 

And she got up and strolled away again. By the time she 
returned Surajah had lain clown to sleep, and Ibrahim was on 
watch. Annie was by this time tired enough to be ready for 
sleep again, and, wrapping herself in a rug, she lay down at a 
short distance from the others. It was two o'clock when she 
awoke, and she sprang to her feet as she saw Dick and Surajah 
standing by the fire, talking. 

" I was going to wake you soon," Dick said, as she joined 
them, " for we must have another meal before we start. I 
hope you feel all the better after your walk and sleep?" 

" Ever so much better. I scarcely feel stiff at all, and shall 
be ready to ride as soon as you like. How do you feel, Dick ? " 

"Oh, I am all right, Annie. I was all right before, though 
I did feel I wanted a sleep badly; and you see I have been 
having a long one, for I only woke up ten minutes ago. I own, 
though, that I should like a good wash. I don't suppose I 
can look dirty through tins stain, but I certainly feel so." 

" There is a pool," she said, " a few hundred yards away there, 
on the right. I found it the second time I went away, and I 
did enjoy a wash." 

" I thought you were looking wonderfully tidy," Dick said, 
smiling. "Well, I will go there at once. I shall feel a new 
man after a bath." 

" I will come with you," Surajah said — for he had learned 
to speak a good deal of English during his companionship with 
Dick. 

They returned in half-an-liour. Ibrahim had warmed up 
some of the chupatiies over the ashes, and they all thoroughly 



284 THE TIGER OF MYSORE. 

enjoyed their meal. The horses were saddled, and were 
taken to the pool for a good drink. Then Annie was helped 
into her saddle, and they started again. They rode at a 
canter to Anicull, their badges of office securing them from 
any questioning from the soldiers at the guard-houses when 
they entered and left the town. 

" I don't know whether there is any post established at the 
frontier," Dick said, as Annie, who had ridden behind with 
Ibrahim as they passed through the town, took her place again 
between him and Sura j ah. " I have no fear that they will be 
erecting a fort, for after our capturing Bangalore and the 
hill-fortresses they will know very well that nothing they could 
build on the flat would be of the slightest use in stopping 
an army advancing by this line. Still, there may be a guard 
placed there. How do you think we had better get past, 
Surajah? We have still got the order to the governors of 
forts, and it is likely enough that the officer in charge may not 
be able to read. Very few of those we met before were able 
to do so; the sight of the sultan's seal at the bottom was 
quite enough for them, and I should think it would suffice to 
pass us here. Still, it would look suspicious our leaving the 
the country altogether, and we must give some explanation if 
they ask us." 

" I might say that we are charged with a mission to the 
English commander at Kistnagherry." 

" That might do, Surajah ; the fort is only eight or ten miles 
on the other side of the frontier, and we might very well be 
sent on some message. A complaint of some of the villagers 
that their rights have not been respected as agreed by the 
treaty, or that they have been robbed by men from this side 
of the frontier — there are plenty of things about which Tippoo 
might be sending a message to Kistnagherry. The worst of 
it is that Tippoo has not given us a mission, and I do hate 
your having to say what is not true." 

Surajah was not so particular, and he replied, — 

" Well, he has given us a mission to visit the hill-forts, and 



THE JOURNEY. 285 

as Kistnagherry is a hill-fort it is not a very great stretch to 
include it." 

Dick laughed. 

"That is ingenious, Surajah. Anyhow I don't see any 
better excuse for crossing the frontier, and so we must make 
the best of it ; but T hope we sha'n't be asked at all." 

" I think if I say we are going to Kistnagherry, and 
then show Tippoo's order and seal, that will be sufficient ; 
and the story will be quite true, for we shall go by Kistna- 
gherry, as the road passes close to the fortress." 

" Yes, that will be quite true, Surajah, and the officers are 
not likely to ask any further questions. How are you getting 
on, Annie ? " 

"Oh, much better than I did yesterday," she said. "I 
would much rather not halt until we are across the frontier. 
I am getting accustomed to the motion now, and am not at 
all afraid of falling off. I dare say I shall be rather stiff 
when we halt, but that will not matter then." 

The sun was just setting when they arrived at a newly 
erected house, round which ten or twelve tents were arranged. 
An officer came out of the house as they approached. He 
salaamed on seeing two officials of the Palace, wearing the 
emblems of the rank of colonels. Surajah returned the usual 
Moslem salutation. 

" We are going to Kistnagherry," he said. " Here is the 
sultan's order." 

The officer glanced at the seal, placed it to his forehead, 
and then stood aside. 

" Will you return to-night, my lord ? I ask that I may 
give orders to the sentries." 

"No ; there is no chance of our being able to be back before 
morning." 

He touched his horse, and then trotted on again. Not a 
word was spoken until they had gone a few hundred yards, 
and then Dick checked his horse, and, as Annie came alongside, 
hold out his hand and said, — 



286 THE TIGER OF MYSORE. 

" Thank Go<l, Annie, that we have got you safely back on 
to English territory." 



CHAPTER XVII. 

BACK AT TEIPATALY, 

i NNIE'S lips moved as Dick announced that they had 
iV. crossed the Mysore boundary, but no sound came from 
them. He saw her eyes close, and she reeled in the saddle. 

" Hold her, Surajah," Dick exclaimed, " or she will fall." 

Leaning over, Surajah caught her by the shoulder, and 
Dick, leaping to the ground, stopped her horse, and, lifting her 
from the saddle, seated her upon a bank and supported her. 

" Some water, Surajah ! " he exclaimed. Surajah poured 
a little water from the skin into the hollow of Dick's hand, 
and the latter sprinkled the girl's face with it. 

" I have not fainted," she murmured, opening her eyes, 
" but I turned giddy. I shall be better directly." 

" Drink a little wine," Dick said. Surajah poured some 
into a cup, but with an effort she sat up and pushed it from 
her. 

" There is nothing the matter," she said, "only, only " 

and she burst suddenly into a passion of sobbing. The spirit 
that she had shown so long as there was danger, had deserted 
her now that the peril had passed and she was safe. 

Dick looked at her helplessly. A girl in tears was a creature 
wholly beyond his experience, and he had no idea what he 
ought to do in such an emergency. He therefore adopted 
what was doubtless the best course, had he but known it, of 
letting her alone. After a time the violence of her crying 
abated, ant; only short sobs broke from her as she sat with 
her face hidden in her hands. 

" That is right, Annie," he said, putting his hand on her 
shoulder. " It is quite natural for you to cry after the excite- 
ment and fatigue you have gone through. You have been very 



BACK AT TRIPATALY. 287 

brave, and have not said a word of complaint to-day about 
your fatigue, although you must be desperately tired. Now 
try and pull yourself together. It is getting dark already and 
we ought to be moving on to Ryacotta, which cannot be much 
more than a mile away. You shall ride in front of me when 
we get there." 

" I woidd rather not," she said, getting up with a painful 
effort. " I am awfully foolish, and I am so sorry that I 
broke down, but I felt so delighted that I could not help it. 
You said we could camp safely when we once got across the 
frontier. Would you mind doing so ? for I don't think I could 
go much farther." 

" Certainly we can camp," Dick said cheerfully. " But we 
must get a little bit farther from that post we passed. If they 
were to see a fire here they would be sure to suspect some- 
thing. I see a clump of trees a quarter of a mile on ; we 
can make our camp there, and I would rather do that my- 
self than go on to Ryacotta, where our appearance in the 
Mysore uniform would excite a stir, and we should have no 
end of questions to answer. But I am sure that you are not fit 
to walk even that distance. Now, I will lift you on my saddle 
and you can sit sideways. There, I will walk by your side and 
you can put your hand to my shoulder to steady yourself. 
Surajah can lead your horse and his own, and Ibrahim can 
take mine." 

In this way they performed the journey to the trees, and 
then halted. Annie was lifted down and laid on a rug. Dick 
insisted on her drinking some wine, and then, covering her 
with another rug, they left her and lighted a fire fifty yards 
away. 

" Look here, Ibrahim, put that whole chicken into the pan, 
cover it with water, and let it stew. Don't let it boil fast, 
but just simmer until it falls all to pieces; then I will wake 
her, if she has gone to sleep, and make her drink the broth ; 
it will do her ever so much more good than wine, and she 
will be all right in the morning, though no doubt she will be 



288 THE TIGER OF MYSORE. 

desperately stiff again. Still, it has not been a longer ride 
than she had yesterday. I expect it is the excitement more 
than the fatigue that has upset her. To-morrow she must ride 
in front of me again." 

An hour and a half later Dick went across with the cup 
full of strong broth. 

" Are you asleep, Annie ? " he said, when he reached her side. 

" No, I am not asleep. There is so much to think of, and 
it is such happiness to know that I am free, that I feel quite 
wide awake ; besides, you know, I have been asleep for hours 
to-day, and I slept all night as I was riding before you." 

" Then sit up and drink this hot broth ; it will do you good. 
And after that I hope you will go off ; you won't be fit for any- 
thing to-morrow if you don't have a good nigbt. You will 
have plenty of time to think as we ride along." 

The girl did as she was told. 

" It is very nice," she said, as she handed the cup back to 
him. " Oh, Dick, I do hope that we shall find my father and 
mother. I don't want to for some things, but I do for others, 
and most of all that they may thank you for all your goodness 
to me, which I shall never be able to do myself." 

" Nonsense, child ! " he said cheerfully. " I have clone what 
every one would do if they found a little countrywoman in 
distress. I should have gone away from Seringapatam any- 
how, if I had not met you, and getting you down is a good 
excuse for me to go back and spend a fortnight witn my 
mother. Now get off to sleep as quickly as you can. We will 
see what we can do to make things comfortable for your ride 
to-morrow." 

It was late when Annie awoke. The sun was some distance 
above the horizon, and she saw her companions occupied with 
the borses. In a few minutes she joined them. 

"I am ashamed at sleeping so long," she said. 

" We were glad to find that you did," Dick replied. " If you 
went to sleep soon after I brought you the broth, you have 
had ten hours of it, and ought to feel all the better," 



BACK AT TRIPATALY. 289 

" I do," she said. " I am very stiff, but not so stiff as I was 
yesterday morning. How you are both altered ! " 

" Yes. It would never have done to have gone on in our gay 
dresses and Tippoo's badges. These are the clothes we came 
up in, and we shall attract no attention whatever. You won't 
have to ride far to-day. It will be as well for you to keep to 
your own horse until we have passed through Byacotta, which 
is not much more than half a mile away. After that you 
must sit on this pad I have fastened behind my saddle. You 
can sit sideways, you know, and put your arm around me, just 
as ladies used to ride in England a couple of hundred years ago." 

As soon as they had eaten something they started, and rode 
at a good pace to the little town. People looked at them some- 
what curiously as they passed through the street, wondering 
that they should have come from Mysore ; but as they did 
not halt, no one asked any questions. The population were 
at present a good deal divided. The great majority by no means 
regretted their change of masters. Some of the Mohammedans 
had left when the place was taken over by the English, 
and had crossed into Mysore. Others had remained, and 
hoped that ere long Tippoo would drive back the British, 
and regain his former dominions. Before mounting, the rich 
housings and the silver work on the bridles had been removed 
and hidden among the rugs, and there was nothing beyond 
the excellence of two of the horses, and the direction from 
which they came, to attract attention. When well beyond the 
town, they halted. The saddle-bags were all packed upon 
Annie's horse ; Dick lifted the girl on to the pad behind his 
saddle, and then mounted. 

" Now hold tight by me," he said, " and mind, whenever 
you are tired we will halt for an hour's rest. We will not go 
more than twenty miles to-day, and then it will only be as 
much more down to Tripataly to-morrow. We will walk for 
a bit until you get quite accustomed to your seat." 

After a while the horses broke into a gentle canter. For a 
time Annie felt very doubtful as to whether she could retain her 

C M 84 ) X 



290 THE TIGER OF MYSORE. 

seat, and so held tight with one arm to Dick, while with the 
other hand she kept a firm hold of the crupper. Presently, how- 
ever, she was able to release her hold of the latter, and it was not 
long before she was able honestly to assure Dick that she 
felt quite comfortable, and had no fear of falling off. In two 
hours they passed near the hill on which stood the fortress 
of Kistnagherry, which had successfully resisted the attack 
of the English, but above which now Hew the British flag. 
Skirting round the foot, they came, in the course of an hour 
and a half's ride, on to the direct road which they had left at 
Anicull, in order to avoid passing through the town of Oussoor. 
Here they came upon a large village, and Dick found no 
difficulty in hiring a light native cart to take Annie, who was, 
as he felt by the relaxation of her hold, unable to proceed 
farther on horseback or continue straight through to Tripataly. 
A thick layer of straw was placed at the bottom of the car, 
a couple of rugs spread over it, and on this Annie was enabled 
to lie down at her ease. The horses were fed and watered, 
and had an hour's rest, and then they started for the last 
twenty miles of their journey. 

Annie had, while the horses were resting, a chat with a 
native woman, and had gone into her house with her. 
When they were ready for the start, she returned, dressed in 
the costume she had worn in the Palace. It had originally 
been intended to get rid of the clothes after starting, but Annie 
had asked for them to be taken on. 

" I can change again before I get to Tripataly," she said. 
" I should not like to appear before your mother for the first 
time dressed as a boy." And Dick had at once fallen in with 
her wishes. 

The turban was gone, and her head was covered in the fashion 
of native women, with a long cotton cloth of a deep red colour. 
Where the road was good the cart proceeded at a fair pace, 
but in the pass clown the ghauts they could go only at a walk, 
and the sun had set before they reached Tripataly. 

Dick, seeing that Annie was growing very nervous as they 



BACK AT TRirATALY. 291 

neared their destination, had ridden all the way by the side 
of the cart, chatting cheerfully with her. 

"Why, Annie," he said, "you look as solemn as if you were 
just going into slavery, instead of having escaped from it." 

"It is not that I feel solemn, Dick ; it is that everything 
is so new and strange. Of course, after your saving my life, 
I have never felt that you were a stranger, and as long as 
there were only you and Surajah I did not mind, and I have 
felt quite at home with you ; but now that I am going to a 
new place, where I don't know any one, I can't help feeling 
desolate." 

" You will feel quite as much at home with them in twenty- 
four hours as you have done with me, Annie. You are tired 
now and quite worn out with your journey, and so you take a 
gloomy view of things. I will guarantee that before I go away 
again you will be good friends with every one, and will wonder 
how you could have thought it to be anything dreadful to 
come among them." 

When they got within a mile of Tripataly, Dick said, — 

"Now I will ride on ahead, Annie, and prepare my mother 
for your coming. It will be pleasant to have no questions or 
explanations when you arrive, and I am sure she will carry 
you straight off to bed and keep you there until you have quite 
got over the effects of your journey." 

He did not wait to hear Annie's faint protest against his 
leaving her, but telling Surajah to take his place beside the 
cart, and to keep talking to the girl, he galloped on ahead. 

He sprang from his horse in the courtyard, threw the reins 
to a servant, and ran in. The party had just sat down to 
their evening meal, and as he entered he was greeted by 
exclamations of astonishment and welcome. 

His mother had received two letters, sent through Pertaub 
by traders going down from Seringapatam. In these he 
had told her first of his arrival and of the adventure with 
the tiger, and of Ins obtaining the post in the Palace ; and in 
the second of the non-success that had attended his visits to 



292 THE TIGER OF MYSORE. 

the kill-forts. He had told her that he should probably leave 
Seringapatam shortly, and continue the search, but that she 
must not anticipate any result for a long time. 

" Well, mother," he said, after the first embrace and 
greetings were over, " I have left Tippoo's service, you see, 
and am no longer a colonel or an officer of the Palace. I have 
come down to spend a fortnight with you before I set out 
again on my travels." 

" Has Surajah come back with you, Dick ? " the Rajah 
asked. 

" Yes ; he mil be here in a few minutes with a cart. That 
is one of the reasons why I came down here. I found among 
the slaves of the harem a white girl about fourteen years 
old. She is the daughter of a British officer named Mansfield, 
and was carried away from her parents eight years ago ; 
sbe was the only white captive left in the Palace. There 
have been other girls in a similar position, but they have all, 
at about fourteen or fifteen, been given by Tippuo to his 
officers, as would have been her fate before long, so I determined 
to carry her off with me, and bring her to you until we could 
find her parents. She is a very plucky girl, and, although she 
had never been on a horse before, rode all the way down until 
we got this side of Kistnagberry. But as you may imagine, 
the poor little thing is completely knocked up, so we brought 
her clown from there in a cart. It is something, mother, to 
have saved one captive from Tippoo's grasp, even though it 
is not the dear one that I was looking for ; and I promised 
that you would be a mother to her until we could restore her 
to her friends." 

" Certainly I will, Dick," Mrs. Holland said warmly. 
" Will you tell the girls, Gholla," she said to her sister-in- 
law, " to have a bed made up for her in my room ? " 

" I will do so at once," the ranee said. " Poor little thing, 
she must have had a journey indeed." 

" She will be here directly, mother," Dick said, as his aunt 
gave the necessary directions for the bed to be prepared, and a 



BACK AT TRIPATALY. 293 

dish of rice and strong gravy. " She is very nervous, and I 
am sure it will be best if you will meet her when she arrives, 
and take her straight to her room." 

" That is what I was going to do, Dick," his mother said, 
with a smile. " Well, I will go down with you at once." 

Two or three minutes later the cart entered the courtyard. 
Mrs. Holland was on the steps. Dick ran down and helped 
Annie from the cart. The girl was trembling violently. 

" Don't be afraid, Annie," Dick whispered, as he lifted her 
down. " Here is my mother waiting to receive you. This is 
the young lady," he went on cheerfully, as he turned to his 
mother. " I promised her a warm welcome in your name." 

Mrs. Holland had already come down the steps, and as the 
girl turned towards her she took her in her arms and kissed 
her in motherly fashion. " Welcome indeed," she said. " I will 
be a mother to you, poor child, till I can hand you over to 
your own. I thank God for sending you to me. It will be a 
comfort to me to know that, even if my son should never 
bring my husband back to me, he has at least succeeded in 
rescuing one victim from Tippoo, and in making one family 
happy." 

The girl clung to her, crying softly. " Oh, how good you 
all are ! " she sobbed. " It seems too much happiness to be 
true." 

"It is quite true, dear. Come with me ; we will go up the 
private stairs, and I will put you straight to bed in my room, 
and no one else shall see you or cpiestion you until you are 
quite recovered from your fatigue." 

" I am afraid " Annie began faintly She did not need 

to say more. Mrs. Holland interrupted her. 

" Dick, you must lift her up and carry her into my room. 
Poor child, she is utterly exhausted, and no wonder." 

A couple of minutes later Dick returned to the dining-room. 
He had run down first to tell Snrajah to come up with him, 
but found that he had already gone to his father's apartments. 

" Well, Dick," the Rajah said, as he entered, " I was prepan d, 



294 THE TIGER OF MYSORE. 

after hearing of that tiger adventure, and of yon and Surajah 
being colonels in Tippoo's household, for almost anything ; but 
I certainly never dreamt of your returning here with an 
English girl." 

" I suppose not, uncle. Such a thing certainly never en- 
tered into my calculations. I did not even know there was a 
white girl in the Palace, until one day she stopped me as I was 
passing along the corridor near the harem, to thank me for 
saving her life — for it was this girl that the tiger had struck 
down, and was standing upon, when I fired at him. Of course 
she had no idea that I was English. We only said a few words 
then, for if I had been seen talking to a slave-girl belonging to 
the harem, I might have got into a scrape. However, I saw 
her afterwards, and she told me about herself, and how she was 
afraid that she would be given away to one of Tippoo's officers. 
Of course I could not leave her to such a fate as that. There 
was really no difficulty in getting her away. She was dressed 
as a boy, and only had to ride with our servant after us. We 
had arranged so that our absence would not be noticed until 
we had been away for at least twenty-four hours, and of course, 
as officers of the Palace, no one questioned us on the journey, 
so that it is a very simple affair altogether, and the only 
difficulty there was rose from her being completely tired out 
and exhausted by the journey, as she was utterly unaccus- 
tomed to travelling. I had to carry her one night in front of 
me on my saddle, for she was scarce able to stand." 

" I am not surprised at that. A journey of a hundred and 
fifty miles, to any one who has never been on horseback, would 
be a terrible trial, especially to a young girl. I really 
wonder that she did not break down altogether. Why, you 
can remember how stiff you were yourself the first day or two 
you were here, and that after riding only an hour or two." 

" I know, uncle, and I should not have been in the least sur- 
prised if she had collapsed. I talked it over with Surajah, 
and we agreed that if she could not go on we must hire a 
vehicle of some sort, and let her travel every day in front of 



BACK AT TRIPATALY. 295 

us with Ibrahim, and that if it delayed us so much that there 
was any possibility of our being overtaken, we would have put 
on our peasant's dresses, got rid of our horses, and have gone 
forward on foot. However, she kept up wonderfully well, and 
always made the best of things." 

" We won't ask you to tell us anything more, Dick, till your 
mother joins us, or you will have to go over the story twice." 

"No, uncle; and I can assure you I don't want to tell the 
story until I have had my supper, for our meals have not been 
very comfortable on the road, and I have not eaten anything 
since early this morning." 

" What is Tippoo doing, Dick ? " 

" Well, as far as I can see, uncle, he is preparing for war 
again. He is strengthening all his forts, building fresh 
defences to Seringapatam, and drilling numbers of fresh 
troops." 

" The English general made a great mistake in not finishing 
with him when he was there. We ought to have taken the 
city, sent Tippoo down a prisoner to Madras, and there tried 
him for the murder of scores of Englishmen, and hung him 
over the ramparts. We shall have all our work to do over 
again in another four or five years. However, it will not be 
such a difficult business as it was last time, now that we have 
the passes in our hands." 

" There is no doubt, uncle, that a considerable part of the 
population will be heartily glad when Tippoo's power is at an 
end. You see, he and Hyder Avere both usurpers, and had no 
more right to the throne than you had." 

" Quite so, Dick, and that makes our letting him off, when 
we could have taken the capital easily, all the more foolish. 
If he had been the lawful ruler of Mysore, it might not have 
been good policy to push him too hard, for he would have had 
sympathy from all the native princes of India. But as being 
only the son of an adventurer who had deposed and ill-treated 
the lawful ruler of Mysore, it would seem to them but a mere 
act of justice if the English had dethroned him and punished 



296 THE TIGER OF MYSORE. 

him — provided, of course, they put a native prince on the 
throne, and did not annex all his dominions. 

" It has all got to come some day. I can see that in time the 
English will be the rulers of all India, but at present they are 
not strong enough to face a general coalition of the native 
states against them, and any very high-handed action in 
Mysore might well alarm the native princes throughout India 
into laying aside their quarrels with each other, and combining 
in an attempt to drive them out." 

Just as they had finished their meal Mrs. Holland entered. 

" The poor child is asleep," she said. " She wanted to talk at 
first, and to tell me how grateful she was to you, Dick, but of 
course I insisted on her being quiet, and said that she should 
tell me all about it in the morning. She ate a few mouthfuls 
of the rice, and not long after she lay down she fell asleep. 
I have left Sundra sitting there, in case she should wake up 
again, but I don't think it is likely that she will do so. Now, 
Dick, you must tell us all about it." 

Dick was not a great hand at writing letters, so he had not 
entered with any fulness into the details of what he was doing, 
the principal point being to let his mother know that he was 
alive and well. 

" Before he begins," the Rajah said, " I will send for 
Rajbullub and Surajah. Master Dick is rather fond of 
cutting his stories short, and we must have Surajah here to 
fill up details." 

Surajah and his father soon appeared. The former was 
warmly greeted by the Rajah, and when they had seated them- 
selves on a divan, Dick proceeded to tell the story. He was 
not interrupted until he came to the incident of the killing 
of the tiger, and here Surajah was called upon to supplement 
the story, which he did, doing full credit to the quickness with 
which Dick had, without a moment's loss of time, cut the 
netting and ascended to the window. When Dick came to 
the incident of the ladies of the harem presenting them, in Tip- 
poo's presence, with the two caskets, Mrs. Holland broke in, — 



BACK AT TRIPATALY. 297 

"You did not say anything about that in your letter, Dick. 
Let me see your casket. Where is it ? " 

" It is in one of the saddle-bags," Dick said. 

" They are in ray room," Rajbullub corrected. " Surajah 
brought them up at once." 

" Then he had better get them," the Rajah said. " What 
do they contain, Dick ? " he asked, as Surajah left the room. 

" All sorts of things — necklaces and rings. Some of them are 
stones, as if they had been taken out of their settings. Pertaub 
said they bad done this because they thought perhaps that 
Tippoo would not allow the jewels they had worn to be sold, 
or worn by any one else." 

" Then I should think that they must be valuable," the 
ranee said. 

" Pertaub said they were worth a good deal, but I don't 
know whether he really knew about the cost of precious stones. 
Some of the things were of small value, being, I suppose, 
the trinkets of the slave-girls. All gave something, and there 
is a little cross there that belonged to Annie ; it has her initials 
on it, and she had it on her neck when she was captured. It was 
the thing she valued most, and therefore she gave it. I don't 
suppose she had anything else, except the usual trinkets she 
would wear, when she went out on special occasions with the 
ladies of the harem. I thought it would be useful to us, to 
prove who she was." 

Surajah now returned with the casket. 

" You had better look at Surajah's first," Dick said. " I 
don't know anything about it, but it looks as if mine were the 
more valuable. I wanted Surajah to put them all together, 
and divide fairly, but he would not." 

" My son was perfectly right," Rajbullub said. " If it had 
not been for the young lord, the deed would never have been 
clone at all. Surajah aided in killing the tiger, but that was 
nothing more than he has done on the hills here. It is to 
you the merit is entirely due. The purse that the Sultan gave 
my son was in itself an ample reward for the share he took in 



298 THE TIGER OF MYSORE. 

it. Now, Surajah, open your casket ; the ladies are waiting 
to see the contents." 

The whole of the little packets, some fifty in number, were 
opened and examined, many of them eliciting exclamations of 
admiration from the ranee and Mrs. Holland. 

" There is no doubt that many of them are worth a good 
deal of money," the Rajah said. " It is certain that Tippoo's 
treasuries are full of the spoils he has carried off from the 
states he has overrun, and the ladies of the harem, no doubt, 
possess a store of the jewels, and could afford to be liberal to 
those whom they considered had saved their lives. Those 
seven which you put together as the best must alone be worth 
a large sum. I should think that the total value of the whole 
cannot be less than forty or fifty thousand rupees, so that 
if those in your casket are handsomer than these, Dick, they 
must be valuable indeed." 

Dick's casket was next examined. 

" Some of these stones are magnificent, Dick. Those three 
great diamonds could only be valued by a jeweller accustomed 
to such things, for their value depends upon their being of 
good lustre, and free from all flaws; but according to my 
judgment, I should say that at the very least they must be 
worth ten thousand rupees each. That pearl necklace is worth 
at least as much ; those rubies are superb. I should say, 
lad, that the value of the whole cannot be less than fifteen 
thousand pounds. The harem must be rich in jewels indeed 
to be able to make such gifts. Not that I am surprised at that. 
Tippoo had all the jewels belonging to the lawful rulers of 
Mysore. He has captured all those of Coorg, Travancore, and 
the other states on the Malabar coast. He and his father 
have looted all the Carnatic from Cape Comorin to the north 
of Madras. He has captured many of the Nizam's cities, and 
several Mahratta provinces. 

" In fact, he has accumulated at Seringapatam the spoils of 
the whole of southern India, and those of the Hindoo portion 
of his own people. The value of the jewels alone must be 



BACK AT TKIPATALY. 299 

millions of pounds, and as he himself, as they say, dresses 
simply, and only wears one or two gems of immense value, he 
may well have bestowed large quantities upon his harem, 
especially as these would be, in fact, only loans, as at the death 
of their wearers they would revert to him, or, indeed, could be 
reclaimed at any moment in a freak of bad temper. I have no 
doubt they had to ask his permission to give you the presents, 
and as you, at the moment, were in high favour with him, I 
daresay he suffered them to give what they chose, without 
inquiring at all into their value. The gold he gave you was 
simply to procure your outfits, and he left it to the harem to 
reward you as they chose for the service you had rendered. 

" Well, Dick, I congratulate your heartily. It places your 
future beyond doubt, and leaves } 7 ou free to choose any mode 
of life that you may prefer. I congratulate you too, Margaret, 
on the lad's good fortune, which he has well deserved by his 
conduct. See this, my sons : here you have a proof of the 
advantages of the training your cousin has had ; the quickness 
and coolness he has acquired by it enabled him to make his 
way down through the fort at the top of the pass, and to 
defend the ruined hut against fifty enemies. Now it has 
enabled him to seize the opportunity opened by the attack of 
the tiger on Tippoo's harem, thereby gaining the Sultan's 
favour, his appointment to the rank of colonel in the Mysore 
army, a post in his Palace, and this magnificent collection of 
gems. Without that quickness and decision, his courage alone 
would have done little for him. We in India have courage; 
but it is because our princes and nobles are brought up in 
indolence and luxury that the English, though but a handful 
in point of numbers, have become masters of such wide terri- 
tories. Surajah is as brave as Dick, but he would be the first 
to tell you that it is to Dick he owes it that, on their first 
excursion together, he escaped with his life, and that in this 
last adventure he attained rank and position, and has returned 
with these valuable gifts." 

"It is indeed, my lord," Surajah said. "The young lord 



300 THE TIGER OF MYSORE. 

has been my leader, and I have tried to carry out his orders. 
Alone I could never have got through the gate in the fort, 
and should no more have thought of going to the assistance of 
the ladies of the Sultan's harem than did any other of the 
thousands of men who were there looking on." 

" So you see, boys," the Rajah went on, " that though when 
he came out here your cousin was able neither to shoot nor to 
ride, and can neither shoot nor ride as well now as can tens of 
thousands of natives, he has acquired from his training in 
rough exercises qualities of infinitely greater value than these 
accomplishments ; and I do hope that his example will stir you 
up to take much greater interest than, in spite of my advice, 
you have hithert done in active sports and exercises. Your 
grandmother was an Englishwoman, and I want to see that, 
with the white blood in your veins, you have some of the 
vigour and energy of Englishmen." 

It was some days before Annie Mansfield left her room. For 
the first two she had been completely prostrated ; after that 
she rapidly gained strength ; but Mrs. Holland thought it best 
to insist upon her remaining perfectly quiet until she had quite 
recovered. Either she or the ranee were constantly with her, 
so that when, at the end of a week, she made her first appear- 
ance at the breakfast table, she was already at home with 
three of the party. Before long her shyness completely wore 
off, and she seemed to have become really a member of the 
family. Mrs. Holland had altered two of her own dresses 
to fit her, but she preferred, for a time, to dress in Indian 
costume, to which she was accustomed, and which was in- 
deed much better suited to the climate than the more closely 
fitting Euro]3ean dress. Mrs. Holland, however, bargained that 
she should of an evening wear the frocks she had made for her. 

"You must get accustomed to them, my dear, so that when 
you find your own people you will not be stiff and awkward, 
as you certainly will be when you dress in English fashion 
for the first time." 

The day after his arrival Dick had written to the military 



BACK AT TEIPATALY. 301 

secretary of the governor of Madras, with whom he was 
well acquainted, to tell him that, having gone up hi disguise 
to Seringapatam to endeavour to ascertain the fate of his 
father, he had discovered a young English girl detained as a 
slave in Tippoo's harem, and that he had enabled her to effect 
her escape, and had placed her in the charge of his mother. 
He then repeated the account Annie had given of her cap- 
ture, and asked if the circumstances could be identified, and 
if the officer of the name of Mansfield concerned in it was 
still alive, and if so, was he still in India ? Annie was secretly 
dreading the arrival of the answer. After her life as a slave, 
her present existence seemed to her so perfectly happy that 
she shrank from the idea of any fresh change. She had no 
memory whatever of her parents, and had already a very 
strong affection for Mrs. Holland. 

She liked the ranee very much also, and the absence of all 
state and ceremony in the household of the Rajah was to her 
delightful. She was already on good terms with the boys, 
and as to Dick, she was always ready to go out with him if he 
would take her, to run messages for him, or to do anything in 
her power, and, indeed, watched him anxiously, as if she 
would discover and forestall his slightest wish. 

" One would think, Annie," he said one day, " that you were 
still a slave, and that I was your master. I don't want you 
to wait on me, child, as you waited on the ladies of the harem. 
However, as I shall be going away in a few days now, it does 
not matter ; but I should grow as lazy as a young rajah 
if this were to go on long." 

" What shall I do when you go away, Dick ? " 

" Well, I hope that you will set to work hard to learn to 
read and write, and other things my mother will teach you. 
You would not like, when you find your own people, to be 
regarded by gills of your own age as an ignorant little savage ; 
and I want you to set to and make up for lost time, so that, if 
you are still here when I come back, I shall find you have 
made wonderful progress," 



302 THE TIGER OF MYSORE. 

" Oli, I do hope I sha'n't be gone before that, Dick ! " 

" I am afraid you must make up your mind to it, Annie, 
for there is no saying how long I may be away next time. 
You see, there is not much chance of my lighting upon another 
white slave-girl, and having to bring her down here ; and I 
shall go in for a long, steady search for my father." 

" I don't want you to find another slave-girl, Dick," she 
said earnestly, " not even if it brought you down here again. 
I should not like that at all." 

" Why not, Annie 1 " 

"Oh, you might like her ever so much better than me. I 
should like you to do all sorts of brave things, Dick, and to 
save people as you have saved me, but I would rather there 
was not another girl." 

Dick laughed. 

" Well, I don't suppose that there is much chance of it. Be- 
sides, I can't turn my uncle's palace into a Home for Lost Girls." 

Two days before Dick and Sura j ah started again, the reply 
from the military secretary arrived. It stated that the time 
and circumstances pointed out that the place besieged and 
forced to surrender, eight years before, was Corsepan ; and this 
was indeed rendered a certainty by the fact that the officer in 
command was Captain Mansfield. He had with hint a half- 
company of Europeans and three companies of Sepoys. On 
looking through the official papers at the time, he had found 
Captain Mansfield's report, in which he stated that, on the 
night after leaving the fort, the troops, which had been reduced 
to half their original strength, had been attacked by a party 
either of dacoits or irregular troops. Fearing that some such 
act of treachery might be attempted, he had told his men to 
conceal a few cartridges under their clothes when they marched 
out with empty cartridge-pouches. They had, on arriving 
at their halting-place, loaded, and, when the dacoits fell 
upon them, had opened fire. The robbers doubtless expected 
to find them defenceless, and speedily fled. In the confusion, 
some of them had penetrated far into the camp, and had 



A NARROW ESCATE. 303 

carried off the captain's daughter, a child of six years old. 
When peace was signed with Tippoo, three weeks after- 
wards, the commissioners were ordered to make special inquiries 
as to this child, and to demand her restoration. They re- 
ported that Tippoo denied all knowledge of the affair, and 
neither she nor any of the other girls there were ever given 
up. The letter went on : — 

" There can be no doubt that the young lady you rescued is 
the child who was carried off, and the initials you speak 
of on the cross may certainly be taken as proof of her identity. 
Her father retired from the Service last year with the rank 
of colonel. I am, of course, ignorant of his address. As you 
say that Mrs. Holland will gladly continue in charge of her, I 
would suggest that you should write a letter to Colonel 
Mansfield, stating the circumstances of the case, and saying 
that as soon as you are informed of his address the young lady 
will be sent to England. I will enclose the letter in one to the 
Board of Directors, briefly stating the circumstances, and re- 
questing them to forward the enclosure to Colonel Mansfield." 

To Annie the letter came as a relief. It would be nearly a 
year before a letter could be received from her father ; until 
then she would be able to remain in her new home. 



CHAPTER XVIII. 

A NARROW ESCAPE. 

RS. HOLLAND undertook to write the letter to Annie's 
father, and did so at very much greater length than Dick 
would have done, giving him the story of the girl's life at 
Seringapatarn, the circumstances of her meeting Dick, and the 
story of her escape. She assured him that his daughter was 
all that he could wish her to be. 

" She is of a very affectionate disposition; she is frank, out- 
spoken, and natural — qualities that are wonderful, considering 



304 THE TIGER OF MYSORE. 

the years she has passed as a slave in the harem. Now that 
she has been with us for a fortnight, and has recovered from 
the fatigue of her flight, and is beginning to feel at home, 
she has regained her natural spirits after their long repression. 

" Personally she is of about the average height, and of a more 
graceful figure than is usual with girls of her age. The stain 
has now worn off her face, and I should say she will, as she 
grows up, be pretty. She is fair rather than dark, has 
expressive eyes and a nice mouth. Altogether, had I a 
daughter, I should be well content if she resembled your 
Annie. I shall, I can assure you, do my best to supply 
the place of a mother to her until I receive a letter from you, 
and shall part from her with regret. She is, of course, at 
present entirely uneducated, but she has already begun 
to learn with me, and as she is cpuck and intelligent I hope 
that before I resign my charge, her deficiencies will be so far 
repaired that she will be able to pass muster in all ordinary 
matters." 

" You will be back before I go, won't you, Dick ? " Annie 
said, as she sat by his side on a seat in the garden, on the 
evening before he was to start. 

" I think so," he said. " We can calculate on your being 
here ten months anyhow. I have been talking it over with 
my mother. If it had not been for those jewels I should have 
given up the search for my father after another six months, 
because it would have been high time for me to get to work 
in some profession. I had, indeed, made up my mind to enter 
the Company's service, for Lord Oornwallis promised me a 
commission, and my uncle received a letter some time ago from 
the governor of Madras, saying that on the very strong 
recommendation of Lord Oornwallis, and his report of my 
services, he was authorised to grant me one ; it was to be 
dated back to the time I joined Lord Oornwallis, more than 
two years ago. However, now that I am really made inde- 
pendent of a profession, I shall probably continue my search 
for a somewhat longer time. But at any rate, I will promise 



A NARROW ESCAPE. 305 

to come back at the end of ten months from the present time, 
so as to say good-bye to you before you start." 

The girl's face brightened. 

" Thank you, Dick. I don't think I should go, anyhow, 
until I saw you again — not even if I got a letter saying that 
I was to sail by the next ship." 

" My uncle would take you down bodily and put you on 
board," Dick laughed. " Mind, Annie, when I come back 
at the end of ten months I shall expect to find you quite an 
educated young lady. I shall think of all sorts of hard ques- 
tions in geography and history to put to you." 

" I will try hard, Dick, really hard, to please you. I have 
had three lessons, and I have learnt all the letters quite well." 

" That is a good beginning, Annie. It took me a lot longer 
than that, I know." 

The next morning Dick and Surajah started. They were to 
ride up the ghauts to the frontier line at Amboor, two 
troopers accompanying them to bring back their horses. There 
they were to disguise themselves as traders, and make their 
way direct to Bangalore. Dick said good-bye to his mother 
up in her own room. 

" You must not be down-hearted, mother," he said, as she 
tried in vain to keep back her tears. " You see, I have come 
back to you twice safely, and after passing unsuspected in 
Tippoo's palace there is no fear of my being detected else- 
where ; besides, of course, every month I am there I become 
better acquainted with the people, and can pass as a native 
more easily." 

" I am not really afraid, my boy. You have got on so 
well that it seems to me God will surely protect you and 
bring you back safely. And I can't help thinking that this 
time your search may be successful. You know why I feel 
convinced that your father is still alive, and, in spite of past 
disappointments, I still cling to the belief." 

" \. ell, mother, if he is to be found I will find him. There 
are still many hill-forts where he may be living, and his very 

( M 84 ) rj 



306 THE TIGER OF MYSORE. 

existence forgotten, and until I have visited every one of them I 
don't mean to give up the search. Anyhow, I shall come back 
at the end of ten months, whether I have heard of him or not. 
I have promised Annie that I will be back before she sails. 
It is not a very long journey clown here, and I shall drop in 
for a fortnight's stay with you, as I have done this time." 

" She is in the next room crying her eyes out, Dick. You 
had better look in there, and say good-bye to her. She is not 
fit to go down to the door." 

After parting with his mother, Dick went in to see Annie. 

" You must not cry so, child," he said, as she rose from the 
divan with her face swollen with crying. " I am sure that 
you will be very happy here until I come back." 

" I know, Dick ; but it won't be at all the same without you." 

" Oh, you will have plenty to do, and you will soon fall into 
regular ways ; besides, you know you have got to comfort my 
mother, and keep up her spirits, and I quite rely upon you to 
do that." 

" I will try, Dick," she said earnestly. 

" Now, good-bye, Annie." 

He held out his hand, but she threw her arms round his 
neck and kissed him. 

" You have never kissed me, not once," she said reproachfully, 
" and you were going away without it now. Your mother 
kisses me, and the English girls in the harem always used to 
do so." 

" But that is different, Annie. Girls and women do kiss 
each other, but boys and girls do not kiss unless they are 
brothers and sisters, or are relations, or something of that sort." 

" But you are not a boy ; you are a great big man, Dick." 

" I am not much more than a boy yet, Annie. However, 
there is no harm in kissing when one is saying good-bye, so 
there. Now be a good girl, and don't fret ; " and he ran down- 
stairs to the door where his uncle and the two boys were 
standing. 

" Take care of yourself, lad," the Rajah said, as, after 



A NARROW ESCAPE. 307 

bidding them good-bye, Dick sprang upon his horse. " When- 
ever you get a chance, send down a letter as we arranged last 
night, to the care of Azul Afool, trader, Tripataly. That 
will seem natural enough, whoever you send it by, while a 
letter directed to me might excite suspicion. Good-bye." 

" Good-bye, uncle ; " and with a wave of his hand Dick rode 
off and joined Surajah, who was waiting for him a short 
distance off, and then, followed by Ibrahim — who had begged 
so earnestly to be allowed to accompany them that Dick had 
consented to take him, feeling indeed that his services would be 
most useful to them — and the two troopers, they rode off at a 
sharp pace. 

At Amboor they assumed their disguises. Dick purchased 
a pack-pony and some goods suitable to their appearance as 
pedlers, and then they started up the pass on foot. They 
passed the frontier line without any interruption, stopped and 
chatted for a few minutes with the guard, and then passed on 
up the valley. 

" There is the house where we had our fight, Surajah," 
Dick said, as they reached the ruined village. " Though there 
is peace now, I fancy we should not get much farther than 
that fort ahead, if they guessed that we were the fellows who 
gave them such trouble two years and a half ago." 

" There is no fear of our being recognised," Surajah said. 
" The guard has probably been changed long ago ; besides, they 
never once caught sight of our faces." 

"Oh, no; we are safe enough," Dick agreed. "If I had 
not been sure of that we would have gone up one of the passes 
to the south that has been ceded to us, though it would have 
been a great deal longer round to Bangalore — unless, indeed, 
we had gone by Kistnagherry, and that would have been too 
dangerous to attempt, for the officers on the frontier would 
probably have recognised us." 

It was late in the afternoon before they arrived at the gate. 
It stood open, and there was no sentry on duty. A few 
soldiers could be seen loitering about in the street, but it was 



308 TITE TIGER OF MYSORE. 

evident that now the war was over and everything finally 
settled, it was considered that all occasion for vigilance 
was at an end. Upon making inquiries they soon found a 
house where they could put up for the night. They had, as 
is the custom in India, brought their provisions with them, 
and after leaving their goods in the house, and seeing that the 
horse was fed, Ibrahim set to work to cook a meal, while the 
others opened one of the packs and went round the village, 
where they disposed of a few small articles. They arrived 
without any adventure at Bangalore. There, as soon as they 
had established themselves at one of the caravanseries for 
travellers, Dick and Surajah went to the house of the trader 
to whom Portaub had promised to consign their goods. 

"We have come for some packs that have been sent by 
friends of ours at Seringapatam to your care," Dick said, 
making as he spoke the sign that Pertaub had taught him, 
as enabling those who were Hindoos to recognise each other 
at once. " We were to use the word ' Madras ' as a sign that 
we were the parties to whom they were consigned." 

" The goods arrived a week ago," the trader said, " and are 
lying for you at my warehouse. I will hand them over to you 
to-morrow morning." 

"Thank you. We may not come early, for we have to 
purchase two pack-horses to carry them, and three tats for our- 
selves and our man. This may take us some time, and it will 
be perhaps better for iis to come to you early the next morning, 
and we can then start away direct." 

This was arranged, and on the following day two strong 
animals were bought for the packs, and three tats or ponies for 
their own riding ; Dick had disposed of the horse he had ridden 
down to Tripataly for a good price, and had also been supplied 
with funds by his mother, although, as he said, the contents 
of their packs ought to sufiice to pay all their expenses for a 
long time. Then they purchased some provisions for the 
journey. The pack-horse they had brought with them was 
laden with these and the goods brought up from Amboor, The 



A NARROW ESCAPE. 309 

new pack-horses were taken round to the trader's, and the goods 
sent from Seringapatam packed on them. Then they mounted 
and rode off at a walk, the pack-animals following Ibrahim's 
horse, tied one behind the other. 

They had already debated upon the course to pursue, and 
finally decided that they would, in the first place, again visit 
Savandroog ; for the conviction Dick had entertained that 
there was at least one white captive there had increased rather 
than diminished. 

" I can't give any good reason for it, Surajah," he had ad- 
mitted when they talked it over before starting, " but it is just 
because I have no good reason to give that I want to go there 
again. Why should I have such a strong conviction without 
a good cause ? One has heard of a presentiment of evil — I 
can't help feeling that this is a presentiment of good. The 
question is, how can we best go there again ? I don't think it 
is in the least likely that the governor will have heard of our 
flight, as this would be the last direction any one would think of 
our taking, for had we clone so we might have met the Sultan on 
his way back from Bangalore. It will naturally be supposed 
that we have made for the frontier, and have descended the 
Western or Southern Ghauts. The affair will, of course, seem 
a mystery to them altogether ; for why should two young fellows, 
so recently promoted, and in such high favour, desert Tippoo's 
service ? If they do not associate Annie's disappearance with 
our flight — and there is no reason on earth why they should 
do so, as no one ever saw us speaking to her — they will 
most likely think that we have fallen into the hands of the 
Dacoits, or Thugs, and have been murdered. Numbers of 
people do disappear every year, and are, as every one sup- 
poses, victims of that detestable sect. My uncle has told me 
of Thugs. He warned me to be very careful if I travelled 
with strangers, for that these men travel in all sorts 
of disguises. So I think, that, as far as that goes, we could 
boldly put on our uniforms and badges again, and ride into 
Savandroog. The disadvantage of doing so is, however, plain. 



310 THE TIGER OF MYSORE. 

The commander would remain with us all the time. We should 
get no opportunity of speaking privately with any of the 
soldiers, and, taking us to be in Tippoo's confidence, he would, 
as before, shirk the question of prisoners. On the other hand, 
if we can get in as traders we shall be able to move aboiit 
unwatched — to go to the soldiers' huts and offer goods to 
their wives, and be able to find out to a certainty if there is 
a prisoner there, and, if so, where he is kept. We may even 
see him ; for while, if the governor wished to keep his 
existence a secret, he would have shut him up when he heard 
that two of Tippoo's officers were coming, he would not 
trouble about it one way or the other in the case of a couple 
of traders. The only objection to that course is that we were 
here but two or three months since, and he and his servants 
and that artillery officer we went round with would know us 
at once. If we go we shall have to alter our appearance 
completely. At any rate, we had better provide means for 
disguise, and we can use them or not, as we please." 

While they were at Tripataly, therefore, they had two false 
beards made for themselves, and tried many experiments in 
the way of painting their faces, and found that by tracing 
light lines on their foreheads and at the corners of their 
eyes, they were able, by the help of beards, to counterfeit the 
appearance of old age so well that it could only be detected 
on close observation. 

Dick, too, had purchased a pair of native spectacles, with 
large round glasses and broad black-horn rims, that made him. 
look, as he said, like an astonished owl. It was agreed that 
Sura j ah should wear, under his dress, a very thickly padded 
vest, which would give him the appearance of being fat as 
well as elderly. 

They proceeded for seven or eight miles at a walking pace, 
and when the heat of the day rendered it necessary for them 
to stop, turned into a grove by the roadside, as they had no 
intention of going on to Savandroog that day, intending to 
halt some miles short of it, and to present themselves there 



A NARROW ESCAPE. 311 

the next afternoon. They therefore prepared for a stay of 
some hours. The pack-horses were unloaded, and the saddles 
taken off the other animals. Half-an-hour later a party of 
twelve men, travelling in the same direction as themselves, 
also halted and turned in among the trees. The man who 
was apparently the leader of the party came across to where 
they were sitting. 

" We do not disturb you, I hope, brothers ? " he said. " The 
grove is large enough for us all. I see that you are traders 
like myself." 

" By no means," Surajah replied. " The wood is open to all, 
and even were it not, we should be discourteous indeed did we 
refuse to share our shade with others. Sit down by us, I beg 
of you, while your people are unloading your animals." 

" I marked you as you left Bangalore," the trader said, as 
he seated himself beside them, " and when I saw that you 
were taking the same route that we should follow, I wondered 
how far our roads might lie together." 

" We are travelling west," Surajah replied. " It may be 
that we shall stop at Magree, and there, or at Outradroog, 
stop for a day or two to trade. Thence we may go north." 

" Then as far as Outradroog our paths will lie together," 
the merchant said. " There we shall strike the river and 
turn south to Seringapatam. I am sorry that you will not 
be going farther in our direction, for the roads are far from 
safe ; since the war with the Feringhees ended, there are many 
disbanded soldiers who have taken to dacoity, and it is 
always better to travel with a strong band. I wonder that 
you venture with three loaded animals and only one man beside 
yourselves." 

Surajah was about to speak ; but a quick glance from Dick 
stopped him. 

"We think there is less danger in travelling in a small 
body than there is with a large one," the latter said ; "there 
is less to tempt any one to interfere with us. Moreover, we 
could not travel with a caravan, because the greater part of 



312 THE TIGER OF MYSORE. 

our goods are such as would tempt the peasantry only. We 
therefore stop at small villages to trade, leaving the towns to 
those who travel with more valuable merchandise." 

After chatting for some minutes, the traveller got up and 
joined his party. 

" I don't much like that fellow's looks," Dick said, when 
they were alone. 

" Why ? He looks a very respectable man." 

" Oh, yes, he looks respectable enough, but for all that I 
don't fancy him. It may be that he regards us as rivals, 
and was only trying to find out where we intended to stop, 
and whether we were likely to spoil his trade. That was why 
I said what I did, so that he might perceive that we were not 
likely to interfere with him. Then again, Surajah, I remem- 
bered my uncle's warning against joining other travellers, as 
these Thugs, who, they say, commit so many murders, 
generally travel in bands, disguised sometimes as traders, 
sometimes as men seeking work, sometimes as disbanded 
soldiers. Anyhow, it is as well to be careful. We have each 
got a brace of double-barrelled pistols in our girdles, in 
addition to these old single-barrelled Indian ones that we 
carry for show, and our swords are leaning against the toee 
behind us, so we can get hold of them in a moment. I know, 
of course, that the betting is all in favour of these people 
being peaceful traders, but I don't want to leave anything to 
chance, and there is nothing like being prepared for whatever 
may happen." 

Presently Dick got up and sauntered across to Ibrahim, 
who was engaged in cooking. "Ibrahim," he said, "don't 
look round while I speak to you, but go on with your cooking. 
I don't like the look of the leader of this party, He may be a 
respectable trader, he may be a Dacoit or a Thug. I want you 
to keep a sharp look-out without seeming to do so. See that 
your pistols will come out of your girdle easily. Keep your 
sword handy for use ; if you see anything suspicious, come 
over and tell me, and if there is not time for that, shout." 




DICK AND SURAJAH ARE ATTACKED BY THUGS. 



A NARROW ESCAPE. 313 

" I will watch, Sahib," Ibrahim said. " But they seem to me 
peaceable men like ourselves. Of course they carry weapons ; 
no one would travel about with merchandise without doing so." 

" They may be all right, Ibrahim, but I have a sort of 
feeling that they are not, and at any rate it is best to be 
cautious." 

The other party did not light a fire, but sat down and ate 
some provisions they carried with them. When Surajah and 
Dick had finished their meal, the leader again strolled over 
to them. He asked whether they intended to sleep, and on 
hearing that they did not, he again sat down with them. He 
proceeded to discuss trading matters, to describe the goods he 
carried, the places where he had purchased them, and the 
prices he had given. As he talked, Dick noticed that three 
or four of the others came across. They did not sit down, but 
stood round hstening to the conversation, and sometimes 
joining in. Dick's feeling of uneasiness increased, and 
thrusting one hand carelessly into his girdle, he grasped the 
butt of one of his hidden pistols. 

Suddenly a loud cry came from Ibrahim ; at the same 
moment something passed before Dick's face. He threw him- 
self backwards, drawing his pistol as he did so, and fired into 
the body of the man behind him. A second later he shot 
another, who was in the act of throwing a twisted handker- 
chief round Surajah's neck. Then he leapt to his feet, deliver- 
ing as he did so a heavy blow with the barrel of his pistol on 
the head of the trader who had been sitting between him and 
Surajah. It had all passed in a few seconds, and the other men 
started back in their surprise at this unexpected failure of their 
plan. Surajah was on his feet almost as quickly as Dick. 
Even yet he did not understand what had happened. At this 
moment there was the crack of another pistol, and then 
Ibrahim came running towards them, having shot a man who 
had suddenly drawn his sword, and tried to cut him clown. At 
his heels came the six men who had, up to this point, been 
standing in a group near their horses. Without hesitation 



314 THE TIGER OF MYSORE. 

Dick drew out one of his single-barrelled pistols and shot the 
pretended trader, whose turban had saved him from the effect 
of the blow, and who, shouting loudly to his companions, was 
struggling to his feet. The remaining eight men had all drawn 
their s words, and were rushing upon them. 

" Fire, Surajah! " Dick shouted. "Are you asleep, man?" 

Surajah was not asleep, but he was confused by the sudden- 
ness of the fray, and was still doubtful whether Dick had 
not made an entirely unprovoked attack upon the strangers. 
However, he perceived that it was now too late to discuss that 
point, and was a question of fighting for his life. Accordingly, 
he fired both barrels of one of his pistols. One of the men 
dropped. 

" Your sword, Surajah ! " Dick exclaimed, as he grasped the 
scabbard of his own weapon in his left hand, while in his 
right he held his other double-barrelled pistol. Their antago- 
nists, with yells of fury, were now upon them. Dick shot one, 
but the next man he aimed at darted suddenly aside when he 
fired. Dick dropped his pistol, and grasped the hilt of his sword 
just in time to ward off a blow aimed at his head. Blow after 
blow was showered upon him so quickly that he could do no 
more than ward them off and wait his opportunity. He 
heard Surajah fire two more shots in quick succession ; then 
Ibrahim suddenly dashed forward and cut down his opponent, 
and then furiously engaged another who was on the point of 
attacking him from behind. Dick drew his remaining pistol, 
and shot the man through the head. 

He had then time to look round. 

Both Surajah's shots had told, and he was now defending 
himself against the assaults of two others who were pressing 
him hard, while a third stood irresolute a short distance 
away. Dick rushed to Surajah's assistance ; as he did so, the 
third man fled. 

"After him, Ibrahim!" Dick shouted. "Not one of them 
must get away." 

The two Thugs defended themselves, with cries of fanatical 



A NARROW ESCAPE. 315 

fury, but their opponents were far better swordsmen, and, 
fighting coolly, were not long before they cut them both down. 

" What on earth is it all about, Dick ? " Surajah asked, as, 
panting with his exertions, he looked round after cutting down 
his opponent. 

" Thugs," Dick said briefly. 

" Are you sure, Dick ? " Surajah asked presently. " It may 
be a terrible business for us if there is any mistake." 

For answer Dick pointed to the bodies of the two men he 
had first shot. One still grasped the roomal, or twisted silk 
sash, while a like deadly implement lay by the side of the other. 

" Thank Heaven ! " Surajah ejaculated. " I was afraid 
there might have been a mistake, Dick, but I see that you 
were right, and that it was a party of Thugs. If it had not 
been that you were on the watch for them and had your 
pistol ready, we should have lost our lives." 

" It was a close shave as it was, Surajah. One second later 
and you and I should both have been strangled. I had my 
hand on my pistol and felt so sure that an attack was in- 
tended that the moment something passed before my face, 
although I had no idea what it was, I threw myself back 
and fired at the man behind me, with an instinctive feeling 
that my life depended on my speed. But it was only when, on 
looking at you, I saw a man in the act of throwing a noose 
round your neck, that I knew exactly what I had escaped." 

" It was fortunate that they had not pistols," Surajah said. 
" We should have had no chance against them if they had 
had fire-arms." 

"No; they could have shot us the moment I first fired. 
But uncle said, when he was talking to me one day, that he 
had heard that the Stranglers did not carry fire-arms, because 
the reports might attract attention, and that it was a matter 
of religion with them to kill their victims by strangling, but 
that if the Str angler failed, which he very seldom did, the 
other men would then despatch the victims with their swords 
and knives. Ah ! here comes Ibrahim." 



316 THE TIGER OF MYSORE. 

" I caught him just outside the trees, Sahib. He will 
strangle no more travellers." 

" Well, what had we better do ? " asked Surajah. 

" I should say we had better make off as fast as we can. 
Of course if we were really traders, able to prove who we are, 
we should go back to the town and report the affair, but as 
we can't do that we had better be moving on at once, before 
any other party of travellers comes up. That was why, 
when we had killed several of them, I was anxious that none 
should get away, for they might have gone and accused us of 
slaughtering their companions." 

"That would be too unlikely a story to be believed. No 
one would credit that three men would attack twelve." 

" But there would be no one to prove that there were only 
three. The fellows would naturally swear that there were 
a score of us, and that after murdering their companions the 
rest had made off with the booty. 

" Ibrahim, load the pack-animals at once. We will saddle the 
horses. I think, Surajah, we had better leave everything just 
as it is, It is now getting on for the afternoon. It is likely 
enough that no other travellers will enter the grove to-day. 
By to-morrow at the latest some one will come in, and will of 
course go and report at once in Bangalore what he has found, 
and they will send out here to examine into it. When they 
find that the men have all fallen sword in hand, that two 
of them are evidently Stranglers, and that their girdles have 
not been searched nor the packs on their horses opened, it will 
be seen that it was not the work of robbers. I don't suppose 
they will know what to make of it, but I should think 
they would most likely conclude that these men have been 
attacked by some other party, and that it is a matter of some 
feud or private revenge — though, even then, the fact that the 
bodies have not been searched for valuables, or the baggage 
or animals carried off, will beat them altogether." 

By this time the horses were ready for the start, and after 
looking up and down the long, straight road, to see that no 



A NARROW ESCAPE. 317 

one was in sight, they issued from the wood and continued 
their journey. Being anxious now to get away as far as 
possible from the scene of the struggle, instead of going on to 
Magree as they had intended, they turned off by the first 
country road on the left-hand side and made for Savandroog, 
which they could see towering up above the plain. When 
within three miles of it they halted in a lax-ge wood. Here, 
as soon as the horses had been unsaddled and the fire lighted, 
their talk naturally turned to the fight they had gone through. 

" I cannot make out how you "came to suspect them, Dick " 

" I can hardly account for it myself, but, as I told you, I 
did not like the look of that man, and I had an uneasy sort 
of feeling, which I could not explain even to myself, that there 
was clanger in the air." 

"But what made you think of these Stranglers? I had 
heard some talk about them, but never anything for certain." 

" The Rajah told me, when he was warning me against 
joining parties of travellers, that although very little was 
known about the organisation, it was certain that there was 
a sect who strangled and robbed travellers in great numbers. 
He said that he was aware that complaints had been made 
to princes all over India of numbers of persons being missing, 
and that it was certain that these murders were not the work 
of ordinary dacoits, but of some secret association, and that 
even powerful princes were afraid to take any steps against 
it, as one or two, who had made efforts to investigate the 
affair, had been found strangled in their beds. Therefore, no 
one cared to take any steps to search into the matter. It was 
not known whether these Stranglers, scattered as they were 
very widely, obeyed one common chief, or whether they acted 
separately ; but all were glad to leave this mysterious organi 
sation alone, especially as they preyed only on travellers, and 
in no case meddled in any way with rajahs, or officials, who did 
not interfere with them. Consequently, the idea occurred to 
me directly that these men who seemed like traders might 
be a party of these Stranglers ; and when the others came up 



318 THE TIGER OF MYSORE. 

while the leader was sitting talking to us, I felt as if cold water 
was running down my back, and that some one was whispering 
to me, ' Be on your guard, be on your guard ! ' Therefore, the 
moment something passed before my face I threw myself back 
and fired at the man behind me without a moment's thought 
as to what it was." 

" Well, certainly you saved our lives by doing so, Dick ; for 
I suppose if that man behind me had once got his silk scarf 
round my neck, he would have choked me before I had time to 
so much as lift my hand." 

" I have not the least doubt that he would, and I feel 
thankful indeed that I had such a strange feeling that these 
men were dangerous. Do you know, Sura j ah, it seems to me 
that it was just the same sort of feeling that my mother tells 
me she has, whenever my father is in danger, and I shall 
be curious to know when we get back whether she had the 
same feeling about me. Anyhow, I shall in future have even 
more faith than I had before in her confidence that she would 
have certainly known if any evil had happened to my father." 



CHAPTER XIX. 

FOUND AT LAST. 

HE next morning, early, Dick and Surajah set to work to 
perfect their disguises. They had before appeared simply 
as two young traders, well to do, and of a class above the 
ordinary peddling merchant. They now fitted on the ample 
beards that had been made at Tripataly. These were attached 
so firmly to their faces by an adhesive wax that they could 
not be pulled off without the use of a good deal of force. With 
the same stuff, small patches of hair were fastened on, so as 
to hide the edge of the foundation of the beard. Tufts of short 
grey hair were attached to their eyebrows ; a few grey fines 
were carefully drawn at the corner of the eyes, and across the 



FOUND AT LAST. 319 

foreheads ; and when this was done, they felt assured that no 
one was likely to suspect the disguise. 

Ibrahim, who had assisted in the operation, declared that 
he should take them for men of sixty-five, and as, before 
beginning it, both of them had darkened their faces several 
shades, they felt confident that no one at the fort was likely 
to recognise them. When Surajah had put on the padded 
under-garment and converted himself into a portly-looking 
old man, and Dick the great horn spectacles, they indulged 
in a burst of laughter at their changed appearance, while 
Ibrahim fairly shouted with amusement. He was to stay 
behind in the wood when they went on, for it would but 
have added to the risk had he accompanied them, as, unless 
also completely disguised, he would have been recognised by 
the soldiers with whom he had talked during his twenty-four 
hours' stay inside the Tower walls. He was in the evening to 
proceed along the road, to encamp in the last grove he came 
to, at a distance of a quarter of a mile from the gates, and 
to remain there until they returned. 

Under his garments Dick had wound a thin, but very strong, 
silken cord that he had purchased at Bangalore. It was four 
hundred feet in length, and considerably increased his apparent 
bulk, although he was still far from emulating the stoutness 
of Surajah. The halters of the pack-horses were attached to 
the cruppers of the riding-ponies, and after a final instruc- 
tion to Ibrahim that if at the end of four days they had not 
returned, he was to endeavour to find out what had happened 
to them, and was then to carry the news to Tripataly, they 
started for the fort. When they approached the gate, they 
were, as before, hailed by the sentry. 

" We are merchants," Surajah said, " and we have with 
us a rich assortment of goods of all descriptions — silks and 
trinkets for the ladies of the governor's harem, and hand- 
kerchiefs, scarves, silver ornaments, and things of all kinds 
suitable for the -wives of those of lower rank. We pray for 
permission to enter and exhibit our wares, which have been 



320 THE TIGER OF MYSORE. 

collected by us in the cities where they were manufactured 
and which we can therefore sell at prices hitherto unheard 
of." 

" I will send word up to the governor," the officer said. 
" It is a long time since we have been visited by traders, and 
maybe he will grant you permission. You had best go back 
to the shade of those trees. It will be a good hour before the 
answer comes." 

"I think it likely they will let us in," Dick said, as they 
moved away towards the trees. "It is but a short time since 
things were sufficiently settled for traders to venture up here, 
and as Savandroog lies altogether off the roads between large 
towns, it is possible that none with such goods as we have, 
have come this way since the garrison took over Savandroog 
from the British detachment that occupied it." 

In little over an hour there was a shout from the walls, 
and on approaching the gate again, they were told that the 
governor had given permission for them to enter. 

"You are to be blindfolded," the officer said, as the gate 
closed behind them. " No one may ascend the rock unless he 
consents to this. Your horses will be led, and beware that 
you do not attempt to remove the bandages until you have 
permission to do so." 

It took nearly an hour to mount the steep road, and when 
they came to a standstill and the sub-officer who had accom- 
panied them told them they could now remove their bandages, 
they found themselves in front of a small building, close to 
the commander's quarters. The packs were, by the order of 
the officer, taken off the horses by the soldiers who had led 
them up, and carried into the house ; the horses were fastened 
in the shade to rings in the wall, and on Sura j ah pointing out 
the packs containing goods he wished to show to the ladies, 
two of the soldiers carried them across to the governor's house. 
The old officer himself came to the door. 

" Enter, my friends," he said. " You are the first traders who 
have come up here since we took over the fort, some six months 



FOUND AT LAST. 321 

igo, and methinks you will do a brisk business if your wares 
are, as you sent up to say, good and cheap." 

The bales were taken into a room, the soldiers retired, and 
in a minute the commander's wife, accompanied by three or 
four other ladies, entered. Dick and Surajah, after salaaming 
profoundly to the veiled figures, at once began to unpack their 
bales. The assortment had been very judiciously made, and to 
women who had for more than six months been deprived of 
the pleasure of shopping, the display was irresistible. In their 
desire to examine the goods, the ladies speedily lifted their 
veils, and, seating themselves on cushions they had brought in 
with them, chattered unrestrainedly, examining the quality of 
the silks which Surajah and Dick, squatting behind their 
wares, handed for their inspection, comparing the colours, 
asking each other's advice, and endeavouring to beat down the 
terms Surajah named. In the first place he asked the 
prices marked on small labels attached to each article, but 
suffered himself, after the proper amount of reluctance and 
protests that he should be a ruined man, to abate his terms 
considerably, although the ladies were evidently well satisfied 
that the goods were indeed bargains. 

It was a long time before the ladies could make up their 
minds which to choose among the many silks exhibited for their 
selections. When this had been settled, the pack containing 
delicate muslins was opened, and the same scene gone through. 
It was altogether four hours before the purchases were all 
made, and even then the boxes of trinkets remained unopened, 
the governor's wife saying, " No we will not look at them. We 
have ruined ourselves already. To-morrow, when our husbands 
know how much we have spent, you can show the trinkets to 
them, and try your best to get them to buy. These things we 
have been getting are our own affair. It is for them to make 
us presents of ornaments if they are disposed to. This evening 
you must come in again. The ladies from the other fort will 
be here then." 

The purchases made were paid for, the bales again fastened 

( m 84 ) X 



FOUND AT LAST. 323 

his hand shook so that he dropped the coins he was counting. 
Forgetful of the dark stain on his face, he hent forward over 
the tray again to conceal his emotion, forced himself to pick out 
the right change, and then, handing it to its owner, again 
looked up. 

The man who was standing before Sura j ah was broader and 
taller than those around him. The sun had darkened his face 
until its shade approached those of his companions, and yet 
there was no mistaking the fact that he was a European. A 
heavy moustache and beard, streaked with grey, concealed the 
lower part of his face. Dick dared not gaze on the man too 
earnestly, and could see no likeness to the picture on the wall 
at Shadwell ; but, allowing for the effects of hardship and 
suffering, he judged him to be about the age of his father. 

The man was evidently on good terms with the soldiers, one 
or two of whom Avere chaffing him on his purchase. 

" "Will nothing but the best tobacco satisfy you ? " one 
laughed. 

"Nothing; and even that won't really satisfy me. This 
stuff is good enough, when rolled up, for cigars, and it does well 
enough in hookahs ; but I would give all this pound for a 
couple of pipes of pigtail, which is the tobacco we smoked at sea." 

Again Dick's heart beat rapidly. This man must have 
been a sailor. He could not restrain himself from speaking. 

" Have you been a sailor, then ? " he asked. 

" Ay, I was a sailor, though it is many years ago now since 
I saw the sea." 

" We got some English tobacco at Madras," Dick said, not 
hesitating for once at telling an untruth. " We sold most of 
it to the Feringhee soldiers on our way up, but I think I have 
got a little of it still left somewhere in the pack. I am too 
busy to look for it now, and we shall soon be going to show 
our goods to the officers' wives ; but if you can come here at 
nine o'clock I may have looked it out for you." 

" I can't come at nine," the man said, " for at half-past 
eight I am shut up for the night." 



324 TITE TIGER OF MYSORE. 

" Come at eight, then," Dick said. " If I am not back, 
come the first thing in the morning, before we get busy." 

" I will come sure enough," the man said. " I would walk 
a hundred miles, if they would let me, for half a pound of 
pigtail." 

" Get rid of them, Surajah," Dick whispered, as the man 
shouldered his way through the crowd ; " make some excuse to 
send them off." 

"Now, my friends," Surajah said, "you see it is getting 
dusk. It will soon be too dark to see what you are buying, 
and we have been selling for eight hours, and need rest. At 
eight o'clock to-morrow we will open our packs again, and 
every one shall be served ; but I pray you excuse us going on 
any longer now. As you see, we are not as young as we once 
were, and are both sorely weary." 

As time was no object, and the work of purchasing would 
relieve the tedium of the following day, the crowd good- 
humouredly dispersed. 

Surajah rose and closed the door after the last of them, and 
then turned to Dick. He had himself been too busily en- 
gaged in satisfying the demands of the customers to look up, 
and had not noticed that one of them was a white man. 

" What is it ? " he asked, as he looked round. " Has the 
heat upset you ? " Then, as his eye fell on Dick, his voice 
changed, and lie hurried towards him, exclaiming anxiously, 
" What is it, Dick ? What has happeiaed ? " 

For Dick was leaning against a bale by the side of him, and 
had hidden his face in his arms. Surajah saw that his 
whole frame was shaking with emotion. 

" My dear lord," Surajah said, as he knelt beside him and 
laid his arm across his shoulder, " you frighten me. Has 
aught gone wrong ? Are you ill ? " 

Dick slightly shook his head, and, lifting one of his hands, 
made a sign to Surajah that he could not at present speak. 
A minute or two later he raised his head. 

" Did you not see him, Surajah ? " 



FOUND AT LAST. 325 

" See who, Dick ? " 

"The white man you last served." 

" I did not notice any white man." 

" It was the one you gave a pound of the best tobacco to. 
Did you not hear me speak to him afterwards ? " 

" No. I was so busy and so fearfully hot with this padded 
thing, it was as much as I could do to attend to what they 
said to me. A white man, did you say ? Oh, Dick ! " And 
as the idea struck him he rose to his feet in his excitement. 
" Do you think — do you really think he can be your father ? " 

"I do think so, Surajah. Of course I did not recognise his 
face ; nine years must have changed him greatly, and he has 
a long beard. But he is about the right age, and, I should 
say about the same figure, and he has certainly been a sailor, 
for he said to one of the soldiers that he would give that pound 
of tobacco for a couple of pipes of pigtail, which is the tobacco 
sailors smoke. I told him that perhaps I might be able to find 
him some in my packs, and asked him to come here at eight 
o'clock this evening ; if I was not in then he was to come 
the first thing to-morrow morning ; but of course I shall be in 
at eight. You must make some excuse to the ladies. Say 
that there are some goods you wish to show them in one of 
the other packs, and ask me to go and look for it." 

" Oh, Dick, only to think that after all our searching we 
seem to have come on him at last ! It is almost too good to be 
true." 

Great as was Surajah's confidence in Dick, he had never 
quite shared his faith that he would find his father alive, and 
his non-success while with the army, and since, had completely 
extinguished any hopes he had entertained. His surprise, 
therefore, equalled his delight at finding that, after all, it 
seemed probable that their search was likely to be crowned 
with success. 

" Of course we will manage it," he said. " I will put aside 
that narrow Benares cloth-of-gold work for trimmings, and 
you can be as lung as you like looking for it. They will 



326 THE TIGER OF MYSORE. 

be too busy examining the other things to give it a thought 
after you have gone out." 

" I can be back at half-past eight," Dick said, " for the man 
told me he was locked up at that hour. If it had not been for 
that, I should have arranged for him to come a little later. 
But of course I shall have opportunities for talking to him 
to-morrow. There is some one at the door." 

Surajah opened it, and a soldier entered with their evening 
meal and a request that they would go across to the governor's 
as soon as they had finished it, as the ladies had already 
assembled there. They hurried through their food, and then 
went across. There was quite a large gathering, for not only 
had the wives of the officers in the other fort come over, but all 
those who had been there in the morning were again present, 
several of them prepared to make further purchases. Trade 
was as actively carried on as it had been before. When he 
judged it to be nearly eight o'clock, Dick nudged Sura j ah, who 
said, a minute afterwards, " We have forgotten the Benares 
cloth-of-gold. I am sure that will please the ladies for waist- 
bands or for trimmings. It must have got into the other 
bales by mistake." 

" I will go and fetch it," Dick said, and, rising, left the 
room. A figure was standing at the door when he reached 
the house. 

" I was afraid you had forgotten me," the man said. " It 
is not quite eight o'clock yet, but as I found that you were 
both out, I began to be afraid that you might be detained 
until after I had to go ; and you don't know how I long for a 
pipe of that tobacco : the very thought of it seems to bring old 
days back again." 

By this time they had entered the house, and Dick shut the 
door behind him. He had left a light burning when they 
went out. Dick was so agitated that he felt unable to speak, 
but gazed earnestly in the man's face. 

" What is it, old chap 1 " the latter said, surprised at the 
close scrutiny. " J.i anything wrong with you ? ' 



FOUND AT LAST. 327 

Dick took off his spectacles, rather to gain time than to see 
more clearly, for a plain glass had been substituted for the 
lenses. 

" 1 want to ask you a question," he said. " Is your name 
Holland ? " 

The man started. " My name is Jack Holland," he said, 
" sure enough ; though how you come to know it beats me 
altogether, for I am always called Jack, and except the 
governor, I don't think there is a man here knows my other 
name." 

" You were captain of the Hooghhy, wrecked on the Malabar 
coast nine years ago," Dick said, this time speaking in English. 

After an exclamation of startled surprise, the man stared 
at him in an astonishment too great for words. 

"Are you English?" he .said slowly, at last. "Yes, I was 
in command of the HoogJdey. Who, in God's name, are you ? " 

Dick took his two hands. " Father," he said, " I am your 
son Dick." 

The sailor gazed at him with a stupified air. " Are you 
mad, or am I ? " he said hoarsely. 

" Neither of us, father. I am disguised as an old man, but 
really I am little more than eighteen. I have been searching 
for you for more than two years, and, thank God, I have found 
you at last ; " and, bursting into tears, Dick would have thrown 
his arms round Ins father's neck, but the latter pushed him off 
with one hand, and held him at arm's distance, while his other 
hand plucked at his own throat, as if to loosen something that 
was choking him. 

" It can't be true," he muttered to himself. " I am dreaming 
this. I shall wake presently and you will be gone." 

" It is quite true, father. Mother is clown at Tripataly 
waiting for me to bring you to her." 

With a hoarse cry the sailor reeled, and would have fallen 
had not Dick caught him and allowed him to sink gradually 
to the ground, where he lay half-supported by one of the 
bales. Dick ran to one of the saddle-bags, where he carried 



328 THE TIGER OF MYSORE. 

a flask of brandy in case of emergencies, poured some into a 
cup and held it to his father's lips. The sailor gasped. 

"It is brandy," he said suddenly. "I can't have dreamt 
that." 

Then he broke into a violent sobbing. Dick knelt by his 
side and took his hand. 

"It is assuredly no dream, father," he said gently. "I am 
really your son Dick. I am here with a trusty friend, and 
now we have found you, you may be sure that we will in some 
way manage your escape. There is no time now to tell you 
all that has happened ; that I can do afterwards. All that is 
important for you to know, is, that mother is quite well. She 
has never given up hope, and has always insisted that you 
were alive, for she said that she should surely have known 
if you had died. So she taught me her language, until I 
could speak like a native, and two years and a half ago she 
came out here with me. I accompanied the army with my 
uncle's troop, and searched every hill-fort they took, for you. 
Since they went back I have been up in Mysore with my friend 
Surajah, and, thank God, at last we have found you ! " 

" Thank God, indeed, my boy. I do thank Ilim, not only 
that you have found me, but that your mother, whom I had 
never hoped to see again, is alive and well, and also that He 
has given me so good a son." 

"And now, father, about your escape. In the first place, 
have you given your parole not to try to get away ? " 

Captain Holland was himself now. 

"ISTo lad, no. At the fort, where I was for six years, there 
was no possibility of escape, and as I was a long time before 
I began to speak the language, even if I had got away I could 
never have made my way through the country. Then the 
governor — it was the same we have here — took me with him 
to Kistnagherry. I was the only white captive who went 
there with him. At Kistnagherry there were five or six others, 
but when Tippoo heard that an English army was coming up 
the ghauts, an order came that they were to be killed ; but the 



FOUND AT LAST. 329 

governor is a kind-hearted old fellow, and as I had become 
almost a chum of his he chose to consider that the order did 
not apply to me, but only to those he had found at Kistnagherry 
— for I fancy my existence had been forgotten altogether. I 
bad great bopes that the British would take tbe place. 
I think that is the only time I have hoped since I was made 
prisoner ; but the old man is a good soldier, and beat them off. 

" When peace Avas made, Kistnagherry was, as you know, 
given up, and the governor was ordered to evacuate the place 
and to come here. He brought me with him, making me 
dye my face before I started, so that in my native dress it 
would not be noticed in any town we passed through that 
I was a white ; for had tbis been done, the news might have 
come to Tippoo's ears, and there would have been an end of 
me. Except that I am locked up at night, I am not treated 
as a prisoner ; but the governor, who has a strong sense of 
duty, has a certain watch kept over me. He bas a real 
friendship for me, and would do all in his power to save my 
life, short of disobedience to an actual order. But his view 
is that I have been confided to Ms care, and that if at any 
moment tbe Sultan should write to demand me of him, be 
would be bound to produce me." 

" Well, father, it must be nearly half -past eight. I will 
go with you and see where you are confined — that is the first 
step. We will both, to-night, think over the best way of 
attempting your escape, and in the morning, when your guard 
is removed, if you will come straight here we will talk it over. 
I am afraid you will have to wait for your pigtail till we get 
to Madras." 

Captain Holland laughed. 

" I can afford to wait for that now. God bless you, my boy ! 
I have never looked for such happiness as this again. But, as 
you say, it is time for me to be off. I have never been late 
yet, and if it were reported to the governor that I was so 
to-night, he might think that there was something in the 
wind.' 



330 THE TIGER OF MYSORE. 

Dick walked with hi.s father across the fort. 

" That is the house, in the corner," the captain said, point- 
ing to one before which a group of soldiers were standing ; 
" don't come any farther." 

Dick stood looking after him, and heard a voice say, — 

" You are late, Jack; I was beginning to wonder what had 
become of you." 

" I don't think it is past the hour yet," Captain Holland 
replied. " I have been with those traders. They told me 
this afternoon they might be able to find me some English 
tobacco in their pack ; but they have been too busy to look 
for it. I hope they will light on it to-morrow. If they do, I 
will give you half a pipeful ; I won't give you more, for it is 
strong enough to blow your head off, after this tasteless stuff 
you smoke here." 

Then Dick hurried off to the house, snatched up the stuff he 
was supposed to be looking for, and joined Sura j ah at the 
governor s. 

It was another hour before the ladies had completed their 
purchases. Dick, on entering, had given a little nod to 
Sura j ah, to let him know that it was really his father 
whom he had discovered, and had then tried to keep his atten- 
tion upon his work as a salesman ; and Surajah, as he handed 
him the goods, had given a furtive squeeze to his hand in 
token of his sympathy. 

" So it is really your father ? " he said, as, carrying their 
greatly diminished pack, they walked across to their house. 

" It is, indeed. You may imagine his surprise and joy 
when I told him who I Avas. Now we have got to talk over 
the best plan of getting him out." 

When the door was shut, and they had seated themselves 
on two of the bales, Dick first repeated all that his father had 
told him, and then, for a long time, they discussed the best 
plan of attempting an escape. Both agreed at once that it 
would be next to impossible to get him down the road and out 
of the gate. In the first place, they would have to leave by 



FOUND AT LAST. 331 

daylight ; and even could a disguise be contrived that would 
deceive the sentries and guard at the gate, all of whom were 
well acquainted with Captain Holland's figure and appear- 
ance, it was certain that as but two had come up the rock, a 
third would not be allowed to leave, unless he had a special 
order from the governor. They agreed, therefore, that the 
escape must be made over the precipice. That this was a 
matter of great difficulty was evident from the fact that the 
captain had made no attempt to get away in that manner. 
Still, there was hope that, with the assistance of the silk rope 
Dick had brought with them, it might be managed 

There was, too, the initial difficulty of getting out from the 
fort to be faced. 

" We can do nothing till we have had a long talk with my 
father," Dick said. " I have no doubt that he has thought 
all these things over, and has, long before this, made up his 
mind as to the point at which a descent would be easiest. 
As at present we know little except by the casual examination 
we made last time, we can decide on nothing by ourselves." 

" I hope it won't be a long way to let oneself down," 
Surajah said, " for I am quite sure I could not hold on by that 
thin rope for any distance." 

" Nor could I, Surajah, if I had to trust only to my hands. 
My father, as a sailor, will be able to put us up to the best 
way to do it. But at any rate he might let you down first ; 
and I think that by twisting the rope two or three times 
round my body, and then holding it between my knees and 
feet, I might manage. But I dare say my father will hit 
on some better plan than that. And now we will lie down. 
I am so stiff that I can hardly stand, from squatting for so 
many hours behind those things of ours. I thought that I 
had got pretty well accustomed to it, but I never calculated 
on having to do it from ten in the morning until ten at night, 
with only two half -hours off." 

Dick, however, had little sleep that night. He was too 
excited over the glorious success he had obtained to be capable 



332 THE TIGER OF MYSORE. 

of closing an eye, and it was not until day was breaking that 
he fell into a doze. 

An hour later he started to his feet at a knock at the door. 
He was wide awake in a moment, and on running to it his 
father entered. 

" You look older to-day than you did yesterday," the latter 
said, as he held his hand and gazed into Dick's face. " I fancy 
that neither of us has had any sleep to speak of. As for 
myself, I have not closed an eye." 

" Nor did I, father, until day began to break. Now please let 
us talk over our plan of escape first, for we may be interrupted 
at any moment." 

" Right you are, lad. Does your friend here speak English ? 
— for I have never got to be a good hand at their lingo. I want 
to thank him too, but, as you say, time is precious, and we 
must postpone that." 

" He understands it, father, and can talk it pretty fairly. 
We have been constantly together for nearly two years. Now, 
in the first place, is there any place where we can get down 
from the top here with the aid of a rope ? " 

" It would be a pretty tough job, anyhow, but at the 
farthest end of the rock is a place where it goes sharp down, 
as if cut with a knife ; that would be the best place to try. I 
take it to be about two hundred feet deep ; beyond, the ground 
seems to slope regularly away. If I could have got a rope I 
should have tried it, but they are pretty scarce commodities 
up here — in fact, I have never seen a piece twenty feet long 
since we came. What sort of rope have you got ? " 

Dick opened the front of his garment, and showed the 
rope round his body. Captain Holland gave a low whistle of 
dismay. 

" I should not like to trust a child with that thing, Dick, 
much less a grown man. It is no thicker than a nag-halliard." 

" It is thin, father, but there is no fear as to its strength. 
I tested every yard of it, and found it would bear six hundred- 
weight." 



FOUND AT LAST. 333 

" Well, that is ample ; but how is one to hold on to a cord 
that like?" 

" That is just what we want you to tell us, father. There 
must be some way of managing it, if one could but hit upon it." 

" Yes, that is so, lad," the sailor said thoughtfully. " I will 
think it over. Anyhow, I think I could lower you both down, 
and by knotting it I might get hold enough to come down after 
you ; but even the knots would be precious small." 

" One might get over that, father, by fastening a short stick 
across every five or six feet, or every two or three feet if you 
like." 

" Good, Dick. That would prevent one's coming clown with 
a run certainly, and by keeping it between one's legs one could 
always get a rest. Yes, that will do, lad, if I can think of 
nothing better. There are a lot of spears stowed away in the 
room adjoining mine ; if we were to cut them up into six-inch 
lengths, with one of a foot long to each ten, for sitting on, they 
would be just the thing." 

" That is capital, father. I had a lot of practice in rope 
climbing before I came out, and I am sure that I could 
manage with the help that would give. I don't think Surajah 
could, but we could let him down first easily. Now as to your 
prison." 

" There are bars to the windows," the captain said, " and a 
sentry is always on duty outside. The only way would be to 
escape at the rear. I have often thought it over, but it was of no 
use breaking out there if I could not get any farther. The wall 
is built of loose stone, without mortar. You see, it would have 
been a big job to bring up either mortar or bricks from clown 
below, so most of the buildings are entirely of stone. The wall 
is two feet thick, but there would be no great difficulty in 
getting out the stones, and making a hole big enough to crawl 
through. I could not do it in my room, because they always 
look round to see that everything is safe before they lock me up, 
and it would take so long to do it noiselessly that half the 
night would be wasted before I could get out ; but the magazine, 



334 THE TIGER OF MYSORE. 

where the spears are kept, communicates with my room, and I 
could slip in there in the daytime when no one was looking, get 
behind the spears, which are piled against the wall, and work 
hidden by them. No one would be likely to go into my room 
during the day, and if he did he would not expect to find me 
there, as I am generally about the place. In that way I could 
get out enough stones to render it an easy job to finish it after 
I was locked up. A spear-head is as good a thing to help me 
prize them out as one could wish for." 

" Very well, father. Then we had better settle that you 
shall get out in that way. Now, shall we go round on the 
outside and help you." 

"No; I don't say but that your help would make it easier 
to get the stones out without making a noise ; still, your going 
round might be noticed." 

" Well, then, father, shall we seize and gag the sentry ? 
We have done such a thing before successfully." 

" No, that wouldn't do, Dick ; the guard-house is hard by, 
and the slightest noise would destroy us all. Besides, as they 
have not many sentries posted up here, they relieve guard 
every hour, so that the thing would be discovered in no time. 
No. When I get out I will creep along noiselessly by the wall. 
There are houses in the yard almost all along, and though the 
sentry would not be likely to see me in the shade of the wall, 
I will take care to cross the open spaces when his back is 
turned. I will then come straight here for you, and we will 
make for the wall behind the governor's house. There is no 
sentry on that side, for that steep ravine covers it from attack 
there ; however, there are six or eight feet of level ground 
between the foot of the wall and the edge of the ravine. The 
walls are twenty feet in height. With fifty feet of that rope I 
will make a ladder, and will get hold of a piece of iron to make 
a grapnel of. How much time can you give me ? " 

" I should think we could stay here to-day and to-morrow 
without seeming to be dawdling without reason. Do you 
think you could get ready by to-morrow night, father?" 



FOUND AT LAST. 335 

" Yes, that will give me plenty of time. Let me see, there 
is the short ladder to make ; that won't take me over an hour. 
There are a hundred bits to cut for the long ladder, putting 
them about two feet apart ; that will be a longish job, for 
the spear-shafts are of very tough wood. However, I Lave a 
saw, and some oil, which will prevent it making a uoise, and 
can make fairly quick work of it. I have several tools foi I 
very often do carpentering jobs of all sorts — that is what first 
made the governor take to me. I can get all that part of the 
work done to-day ; to-night I will do the knotting. Of course 
I shall make it a goodish bit over two hundred feet long, for 
it may turn out that I have not judged the depth right, 
and that the cliff is higher than I thought it was. I don't 
think sawing up the spear-shafts will take more than an 
hour or two, so I shall be able to show myself about the place 
as usual ; I will go over and take a good look at the rock 
again, and stick a spear-head into the ground at the point 
where it seems to me that it goes down straightest, and where 
there is the least chance of the rope getting rubbed against 
a sharp edge. I sha'n't begin at the wall until to-morrow, 
for I don't suppose I shall be able to get out the first few 
stones without making a bit of a noise, and it would not do to 
work at night. 

" Now, lad, I think we can consider that as all settled, and I 
won't come near you again unless there is some change of 
plan. I shall be here to-morrow evening, I hope it will be by 
ten o'clock — that must depend upon how long it takes me to get 
down the outside layer of stone. If you should hear a sudden 
row, make at once for the wall behind the governor's house, 
and wait there for me to join you. You see, some of the stones 
may come down with a run, and if they do I shall give the 
rest a shove, and be out like a shot. I shall hear which side 
the sentry is running round the house, and shall bolt the other 
way. Of course he will see the stones and give the alarm ; but 
in the darkness I have not much doubt of being able to slip 
away, and I will then make my way straight to the wall. 



336 THE TIGER OF MYSORE. 

Of course I shall have the ladders tied up into bundles, and 
shall take care not to leave them behind me." 

" All right, father ; we will be ready to-morrow evening. We 
shall wait quietly for you until you come, unless we hear a 
sudden alarm. If we do, we will go round behind the governor's 
house and wait there for your coming." 

" That is it, my lad. Now I will be going. I am glad that 
no one has come in while I have been here." 



CHAPTER XX. 

THE ESCAPE. 

SOON after eight o'clock customers began to drop in, and 
throughout the day a brisk trade was carried on. Sura j ah 
was sent for in the course of the morning by the governor, 
who bought several silver bracelets, brooches, and ear-rings, 
for his wife. Most of the other officers came in during the 
day, and made similar purchases, and many trinkets were also 
sold to the soldiers, who considered them a good investment 
for their money ; indeed, no small portion of the earnings of 
the natives of India are spent upon silver ornaments for 
their women, as they can at any time be converted into cash. 
The commoner cloths, knives, beads, and trinkets, were almost 
all disposed of by the end of the day, for as no traders had 
come up for six months, and as a long time might elapse before 
others did so, the garrison were glad to lay in a store, of useful 
articles for themselves and families, especially as the prices 
of all the goods were at least as low as they could have been 
bought in a town. 

" We sha'n't leave much behind us," Dick said, as he looked 
round after the last customer had left, and they had sat 
down to their evening meal. " Almost all the silver work and 
the better class of goods have gone, and I should say three- 
quarters of the rest ; I daresay we shall get rid of the 



THE ESCAPE. 337 

remainder to-morrow. I don't suppose many of the soldiers 
stationed down by the gate have come up yet ; but when they 
hear that we sell cheaply, some of them will be here to-morrow. 
We have made no money by the transaction, but at any rate 
we shall have got back the outlay. Of course, I should not 
have cared if we had got nothing back ; still, it is satisfactory 
to have cleared oneself. I wonder how Ibrahim is getting on 
down in the wood." 

" He won't be expecting us to-day," Surajah replied, " but 
I have no doubt he will begin to feel anxious by to-morroAV 
night. I wish we could have seen some way of getting the 
horses down ; it will be awkward doing without them." 

" Yes. I hope we shall get a good start. Of course, we must 
put on our peasant's dresses again. I am glad enough to be 
rid of that rope, though I have had to put on two or three 
additional things to fill me out to the same size as before. 
Still, I don't feel so bound in as I did, though it is horribly 
hot." 

" I am sure I shall be glad to get rid of all this stuffing," 
Surajah said. " I felt ready to faint to-day when the room 
was full." 

" Well, we have only one more day of it," Dick said. " I do 
hope father will be able to get out by ten o'clock ; then, before 
eleven we shall be at the edge of the rock. Say we are two 
hours in getting down and walking round to join Ibrahim. 
That will take us till one, and we shall have a good five hours 
before father's escape will be discovered. They will know that 
he can't have gone down the road, and it will take them 
fully two hours to search the fort, and all over the rock. It 
will be eight o'clock before they set out in pursuit, and by 
that time we ought to be well on the road between Cenopatam 
and Anicull. If we can manage to buy horses at Cenopatam, 
of course we will do so. We shall be there by five o'clock, and 
ought to be able to get them in a couple of hours. Once on 
horseback, we are safe. I don't think they will pursue very 
far — perhaps not even so far as Cenopatam; for the governor 

( m 84 ) y 



338 THE TIGER OF MYSORE. 

will see that lie had better not make any fuss about a white 
captive having escaped, when it was not known that he had 
one there at all. I think it more likely that when he finds 
father has got fairly away, he will take no steps at all. 
They have no cavalry here, and he will know well enough 
that there will be no chance of our being tracked and over- 
taken by footmen if we had but a couple of hours' start." 

" I think that is so, Dick. He has done his duty in keeping 
your father a prisoner, but I don't think he will be, at heart, 
at all sorry that he has made his escape." 

" I think, Surajah, I mil write a letter to him, and leave it 
here, to be found after we have got away, thanking him in 
father's name for the kindness that he has always shown him, 
saying who I am, why I came here, and asking his pardon for 
the deception that I have been obliged to play upon him. He 
is a good old fellow, and I should think it would please him." 

" I should think it would," Surajah agreed. 

" I will do up my brace of pistols in a packet and put them 
with the note," Dick went on, " and will say hi it that I hope 
he will accept them as a token of our esteem and gratitude. 
They are well-finished English pistols, and I have no doubt 
he will prize them. I will mention, too, that we shall have 
made our escape at eleven o'clock, and therefore, by the time 
he receives my letter, we shall be far beyond the reach of 
pursuit. I daresay that will decide him upon letting the 
matter pass quietly, and he will see himself that, by making 
no fuss over it, no one outside the fortress will ever know that 
a prisoner has escaped." 

The next day passed comparatively quietly. A good many 
soldiers and women came up from below, and before sunset 
their goods were completely cleared out. The governor came 
over in the afternoon and had a talk with them ; they expressed 
their satisfaction at the result of their trading, and said that 
they should be off before sunrise. 

" I hope you will come again," he said ; " but not for 
another six months, for assuredly you will take away with you 



THE ESCAPE. 339 

pretty nearly every rupee in the fortress. My wife and the 
other ladies are all well content with their purchases, and 
agree that they would not have got them cheaper at Serin - 
gapatam or Bangalore." 

" We try to buy cheaply and sell cheaply," Surajah said 
modestly. " In that way we turn over our money quickly. 
But it is seldom indeed that we find so good a market as we 
have done here. When we left Bangalore we thought that it 
might be a month before we should have to go back there to 
replenish our packs from our magazine ; but we shall only have 
been away five or six days." 

" I am glad that you are content, for you are honest traders, 
and not like some of the rascals that have come up to the forts 
I have commanded, and fleeced the soldiers right and left." 

Although not given to blushing, Dick felt that he coloured 
under his dye at the praise; for although they had certainly 
sold cheaply, he doubted whether the term honest could be 
fairly applied to the whole transaction. 

As ten o'clock approached, the two friends sat with open 
door listening intently for every sound. Conversation was still 
going on in the houses, and occasionally they could make out 
a dark figure crossing the yard. It was not yet ten when a 
light footfall was heard, and a moment later Captain Holland 
appeared at the door. 

"It is all right so far," he said, " but wait five minutes, to 
give me time to get the ladder fixed. You had better come one 
by one and stroll quietly across the yard. It is too dark for any 
one to recognise you, unless they run right against you ; and 
even if they do so, they will not think it strange you should be 
out, after having been cooped up all the day." 

In another moment he was gone. They had each during 
the day gone out for a time, and had walked round through 
the narrow lane behind the governor's house to see that there 
were no obstructions that they might fall over in the dark. 
They agreed, on comparing notes, that Captain Holland had 
chosen the best possible place for scaling the wall, for the lane 



340 THE TIGER OF MYSORE. 

was evidently quite unused, and the bouse, which was higher 
than the wall, would completely screen them from observation. 
In live minutes Dick followed his father, leaving Surajah to 
come on hi a minute or two. They had secured about them 
the gold and silver they had received for their purchases, 
but they left behind a large heap of copper coins, on the top 
of which Dick had placed his letter to the governor, and the 
parcel containing the brace of pistols. He met no one on his 
way to the rendezvous, but almost ran against his father in 
the dark. 

" Steady, Dick, or you will run me down," Captain Holland 
said. " I have got the ladder fixed, so you had better go up 
at once. Take these three spears with you. I will bring the 
long ladder." 

"We sha'n't want the spears, father; we have a brace of 
double-barrelled pistols and two brace of single-barrels." 

"Never mind that, Dick; you will see that they will come 
in useful." 

Dick took the spears, and mounted the ladder without 
further cpiestion. His father then came up and placed the 
long rope, which, with the pieces of wood, was a bulky bundle, 
on the wall and then descended again. It was another five 
minutes before Surajah came up. 

" I was stopped on the way," he said, " and had to talk with 
one of the officers." 

He and the captain were soon by Dick's side. The ladder 
was then pulled up and lowered on the other side of the wall ; 
they were soon standing at its foot, 

"Shall I jerk the ladder down, father ? " 

"I think not, Dick; it would only make a clatter, and it 
is no matter to us whether they find it in the morning or not. 
You had better follow me ; I know every foot of the ground, 
and there are some nasty places, I can tell you." 

They had to make several detours, to avoid ravines running 
deep into the plateau, and for a time Captain Holland walked 
very cautiously. When he had passed these he stepped out 



THE ESCAPE. 341 

briskly, and in less than an hour from starting they were near 
the edge of the precipice. Their eyes had by this time become 
accustomed to the darkness. 

" We are just there now," Captain Holland said ; " but we 
must go very cautiously, for the rock falls sheer away, without 
warning. Ah ! there is the edge a few yards ahead of me. Now, 
do you stay where you are, while I feel about for that spear- 
head I put in to mark the place. It had about three feet of 
the staff on it. If it were not for that, there would be small 
chance of finding it. I know it is somewhere close here." 

In a few minutes be returned to them. " I have found it," he 
said. " Keep close behind me." After walking for fifty yards he 
stopped. " Here it is, lads. Now give me those spears, Dick." 
He thrust them firmly into the ground, a few inches apart, 
"Throw your weight on them too," he said. "That is right. 
Now they will stand many times the strain we shall put on them. 
I have chosen this place, Dick, for two reasons. In the first 
place, because it is the most perpendicular, and in the second, 
because the soil and grass project slightly over the edge of the 
rock. There is a cushion in that bundle, and four spear-heads. 
I will peg it down close to the edge, and the rope will run 
easily over it. Now, Surajah, we had better let you down first ; 
you will be tied quite securely, and there will be no risk what- 
ever, as you know, of the rope giving way. I should advise you 
to keep your eyes shut till you get to the bottom, for the rope 
will certainly twist round and round ; but keep your arms well 
in front of you, and whenever you feel the rock, open your 
eyes, and send yourself off with your arms and legs. I don't 
think you will touch, for at this point it seemed to me, as I 
looked clown, that the rock projects farther out than any- 
where else on the face of the precipice, and that a stone 
dropped straight down would fall some fourteen or fifteen feet 
from its foot. Would you like me to bandage your eyes?" 

" No, thank you ; I will keep my eyes closed." 

" That is the best thing you can do," Captain Holland said, 
" though it is so dark that you would not be able to see if you 



342 THE TIGER OF MYSORE. 

did. When you get to the bottom, untie the rope, pull it 
gently down, and call out to me whether the lowest piece of 
stick touches the ground. If it does not, 1 will pull it up again 
and fasten on some more. I have got a dozen spare ones with 
me." 

Captain Holland then told Surajah and Dick to take off 
their upper garments. These he wound round and round the 
lower four feet of the rope, increasing its diameter to over 
two inches." 

"There," he said, as he fastened this round Surajah's body, 
under the arms ; " it won't hurt you now. That silk rope 
would have cut in an inch deep before you got to the bottom, 
if it had not been covered." Then he took off his oavii garment, 
made it up into a roll, lashed one end to the rope in the centre 
of Surajah's back, passed it between his legs and fastened it 
to the knot at his chest." 

" There," he said; "that will prevent any possibility of the 
thing slipping up over your shoulders, and will take a lot of 
the strain off your chest." Then he lay down and crawled for- 
ward to the edge, pegged the cushion down, and then, turning 
to Surajah, said, " All is ready now." 

Surajah had felt rather ashamed that all these precautions 
should be taken for him, while the others would have to rely 
solely upon their hands and feet, and, sternly repressing any 
sign of nervousness, he stepped forward to the side of Captain 
Holland. 

" That is right," the captain said approvingly. " Now he 
down by my side and work yourself backwards. Go over on 
one side of the cushion, for you might otherwise displace it. 
I will hold your wrists and let you over. Dick will hold the rope ; 
I will put it fairly on the cushion. Then I shall take it and 
stand close to the edge, and pay it out gradually as you go 
down. If you should find any projecting piece of rock, call out 
' Stop ! ' I will hold on at once. We can then talk over how we 
can best avoid the difficulty. When you are down, and I tell 
you Dick is coming, take hold of one of the steps, and hold the 




DICK AND HIS FRIENDS ESCAPE FROM THE HILL-FORTRESS. 



THE ESCAPE. 343 

ladder as firmly as you can, so as to prevent it from swaying 
about. Now, are you ready ? " 

" Quite ready," Surajah said, in a firm voice. 

Dick, who was standing five or six yards back, tightened 
the rope. Gradually he saw Surajah's figure disappear over 
the edge. 

" Slack out a little bit," his father said. " That is right ; I 
have got it over the cushion. Now hold it firmly until I am on 
my feet. That is right. Now pay it out gradually." 

It seemed an endless time to Dick before his father ex- 
claimed, — 

" The strain is off ! Thank God he has got down all 
right ! " 

A minute later there was a slight pull on the rope, and the 
captain paid it out until he heard a call from below. 

" Have you got to the lowest stick ? " he asked, leaning 
over. 

" Yes ; it is just touching the ground." 

"Not such a bad guess," the captain said, as he turned to 
Dick. " There are about twenty feet left." 

He now fastened the rope round the spears in the ground. 

"I will lower you down, if you like, Dick. You are half as 
heavy again as that young native, but I have no doubt that I 
can manage it." 

" Not at all, father ; I am not a bit nervous about it. If 
it was light, I should not feel so sure of myself, for I might 
turn giddy ; but there is no fear of my doing so now." 

" Well, lad, it is as well to be on the safe side, and I manu- 
factured this yesterday." 

He put a loop, composed of a rope some four feet long, over 
Dick's shoulders and under his arms. To each end was 
attached a strong double hook, like two fingers. 

" There, lad ! Now, if you feel at all tired or shaky, all 
you have got to do is to hook this on to one of the steps. Do 
you see? — one hook on each side of the cord. That way you 
can rest as long as you like, and then go on again. You say 



344 THE TIGER OF MYSORE. 

you can go down a rope with your hands only; I shoidd 
advise you to do that, if you can, and not to use your legs 
unless you want to sit down on one of the long steps, for, as 
you know, if you use your feet the rope will go in till they are 
almost level with your head, while, if you use your arms only, 
it will hang straight down." 

" I know, father. And I don't suppose I shall have to rest 
at all, for these cross-sticks make it ten times as easy as 
having to grip the rope only." 

Dick laid himself down as Sura j ah had done, and crawled 
backwards until he was lying half over the edge ; then he 
seized the rope and began to descend, hand over hand. He 
counted the rungs as he went down, and half way he sat down 
on one of the long pieces, hitched the hooks on to the one 
above, and rested his arms. After a short pause he continued 
until he reached the bottom. 

The captain, who was stooping with his hand on the rope, 
felt the vibration cease, and as he leaned over he heard Dick 
call out, — 

" I am all right, father. Those bits of wood make easy 
work of it." 

Then the captain at once began to descend, and was soon 
standing beside his son and Sura j ah. 

" Thank God that job is finished ! How do you both feel ? " 

" My arms feel as if they had done some work, father. I 
have been four or five months without practice, or I should 
hardly have felt it." 

" And how are you, Surajah ? " 

" I feel ashamed at having been let down like a baby, 
Captain Holland, and at being so nervous." 

" There is nothing to be ashamed of," Captain Holland said. 
" Rope- climbing is a thing that only comes with practice ; and 
as to nervousness, most landsmen are afraid to trust them- 
selves to a rope at all. Did you open your eyes ? " 

" Not once, Sahib. I kept my arms out, as you told me, 
but I did not touch anything. I could feel that I was spin- 



THE ESCAPE. 345 

ning round and round, and was horribly frightened just at 
first. But I went down so smoothly and quietly that the 
feeling did not last long ; for I knew that the rope was very 
strong, and as I did not touch anything, it seemed to me that 
there could he no fear of it being exit against the rock." 

The clothes were soon unwound from the rope, and put on 
again. Captain Holland cut off all the slack of the rope and 
made it into a coil. 

" The slope is all right, as far as I could see from the top," 
he said; "but we may come across nasty bits again, and this 
will stand in useful if we do." 

They went down cautiously, but at a fair rate of speed, 
until, without meeting with any serious difficulty, they arrived 
on the plain. Four miles' brisk walking brought them to the 
grove where Ibrahim had been left, and they had scarce 
entered among the trees when he asked, — 

" Who is it that is coming ? " 

" It is us, Ibrahim. We have got my father ! " 

Ibrahim gave an exclamation of joy, and a minute later 
they joined him. 

" You were not asleep, then, Ibrahim ? " Dick said. 

"No, my lord. I have slept during the day, and watched 
at night ; but I did not sleep yesterday, for I was growing 
sorely anxious, and bad begun to fear that harm had befallen 
you." 

" Well, let us be off at once. Of course we have had to 
leave the horses behind us, and I want to be at Cenopatam by 
daybreak ; we will buy horses there." 

They struck across the country to the south-west, until they 
came on a road between Magree and Cenopatam, and arrived 
within sight of the latter town just at daybreak. As they 
walked, Dick and Sura jab. had, with no small amount of pain, 
removed their beards and the patches of hair. 

" You ought both to have shaved before you put those 
things on," Captain Holland said, as they muttered exclama- 
tions of pain. " You see, cobbler's wax, or whatever it is, 



346 THE TIGER OF MYSORE. 

sticks to what little clown there is on your cheeks and chin, 
and I don't wonder that it hurts horribly, pulling it off. If 
you had shaved first, you would not have felt any of that." 

" I will remember that, father, if I ever have to disguise 
myself again," Dick said. " I feel as if I were pulling the 
whole skin off my face." 

The painful task was at last finished. 

" I shall be glad to have a look at you in the morning, 
Dick," his father said, " so as to see what you are really like, 
of which I have not the least idea at present. You must feel 
a deal more comfortable now that you have got rid of the 
rope." 

" I am, indeed. I am sure Surajah must be quite as much 
pleased at leaving his padding behind." 

They stopped half a mile from the town, which was a place 
of considerable size. Dick took from the saddle-bag of the 
horse Ibrahim was leading the bottle of liquid with which he 
was in the habit of renewing his staining every few clays, and 
darkened his father's face and hands. Then they took off 
their costumes as merchants, and put on their peasants' attire. 
Dick directed Ibrahim to make a detour, so as to avoid the 
town and come clown on the road half a mile beyond it, and 
there wait until they rejoined them — for his father was to 
accompany Ibrahim. 

It was growing light as Dick and Surajah entered the town, 
and in half-an-hour the streets became alive with people. 
After some search they found a man who had several horses to 
sell, and, after the proper amount of bargaining, they purchased 
three fairly good animals. Another half-hour was occupied in 
procuring saddles and bridles, and, after riding through quiet 
streets to avoid questioning, they left the town, and soon 
rejoined their companions. 

" Now, Surajah," Dick said, " we will be colonels again for 
a bit." 

The saddle-bags were again opened, and in a few minutes 
they were transformed. 



THE ESCAPE. 347 

" Why, where on earth did you get those uniforms ? " 
Captain Holland asked, in surprise. " Those sashes are the 
signs that their wearers are officers of the Palace, for I have seen 
them more than once at Kistnagherry ; and the badges are 
those of colonels. There is nothing like impudence, Dick, but 
it seems to me it would have been safer if you had been con- 
tented with sub-officers' uniforms." 

Dick laughed. 

" We are wearing them because we have a right to them," 
Dick laughed. " We are both colonels in Tippoo's army, and 
officers of the Palace — that is, Ave were so until a month ago, 
though I expect since then our names have been struck off 
their army list. I will tell you about it as we ride." 

" You had better tell me afterwards, Dick. I have never 
ridden a horse in my life, except when they were taking me 
from the coast to Mysore, and I shall have enough to do to 
keep my seat and attend to my steering, without trying to 
listen to you." 

They rode all day, passed through Anicull and Oussoor, and 
halted for the night in a grove two or three miles farther on. 
They had not been questioned as, at a walk, they went through 
the town. Captain Holland had ridden behind with Ibrahim, 
and the latter had stopped and laid in a stock of provisions 
at Anicull. 

"Thank goodness that is over!" Captain Holland said, as 
they dismounted. " I feel as if I had been beaten all over 
with sticks, and am as hungry as a hunter." 

" Ibrahim will have some food ready in half-an-hour, father, 
and I shall be glad of some myself; though, you know, we 
all had some chupatties he bought." 

"They were better than nothing, Dick, but a pancake or 
two does not go very far with men who have been travelling 
since ten o'clock last night. Well, lad, I am glad that you 
have got rid of your beard, and that, except for that brown 
skin, I am able to have a look at you as you are. You will be 
bigger than I am, Dick — bigger by a good bit, I should say, 



348 THE TIGER OF MYSORE. 

and any father might be proud of you, much more so one 
who has been fetched out from a captivity from which he had 
given up all hope of escaping. As it is, lad, words can't 
tell how grateful I feel to God for giving me such a son." 

" My dear father, it is mother's doing. It has been her 
plan, ever since she heard that you were wrecked, that we 
should come out here to find you, and she has had me 
regularly trained for it. I had masters for fencing and 
gymnastics, we always talked Hindustani when we were 
together, and she has encouraged ine to fight with otber 
boys, so that I should get strong and quick." 

That evening by the fire, Dick told his father the whole 
story of his life since he had been in India. 

" Well, my lad, you have done wonders," his father said, 
when he had finished, "and if I had as much enterprise and 
go as you have, I should have been out of this place years ago. 
But in the first place, I was very slow in picking up their 
lingo. You see, until within the last three or four years 
there have always been other Englishmen with me. Of course 
we talked together, and as most of them were able to speak a 
little of the lingo, there was no occasion for me to learn it. 
Then I was always, from the first, when they saw that I 
was handy at all sorts of things, kept at odd jobs, and so got 
less chance of picking up the language than those who were 
employed in drilling, or who had nothing to do but talk to 
their guards. But most of all, I did not try to escape 
because I found that if I did so it would certainly cost my 
companions their lives. That was the way that scoundrel 
Tippoo kept us from making attempts to get off. 

" Well, soon after the last of the other captives was 
murdered, we moved away to Kistnagherry, which was a 
very difficult place to escape from ; and besides, very soon 
after we got there, I heard of the war with our people, and 
hoped that they would take the place. It was, as you may 
suppose, a terrible disappointment to me when they failed in 
their attack on it. Still, I hoped that they would finally 



TIIE ESCAPE. 349 

thrash Tippoo, and that, somehow, I might get handed over to 
them. However, as you know, when peace was made, and 
Kistnagherry had to be given over, the governor got orders 
to evacuate it, without waiting for the English to come up to 
take possession. Well, since I have been at Savandroog I have 
thought often of trying to get away. By the time I got there 
I had learned to speak the language fairly enough to make my 
way across the country, and I have been living in hopes that, 
somehow or other, I might get possession of a rope long 
enough to let myself down the rocks. But, as I told you, 
I have never so much as seen one up there twenty feet long. 

" I did think of gradually buying enough cotton cloth to 
twist up and make a rope of ; but you see, when one has 
been years in captivity, one loses a lot of one's energy. If I 
had been worse off, I should have set about the thing in 
earnest, but you see, I was not badly treated at all. I was 
always doing odd carpentering jobs for the colonel and officers, 
and armourer's work at the guns. Any odd time I had over, I 
did jobs for the soldiers and their wives. I got a good many 
little presents, enough to keep me in decent clothes and decent 
food — if you can call the food you have up there decent — and 
to provide me with tobacco, so that, except that I was a 
prisoner, and for the thought of my wife and you, I had 
really nothing to grumble about, and was indeed better off 
than any one in the fortress, except the officers. So you see, 
I just existed, always making up my mind that some day I 
should see a good chance of making my escape, but not really 
making any preparations towards casting off my moorings. 
Now, Dick, it must be past twelve o'clock, and I am dog-tired. 
How far have we to ride to-morrow ? " 

"It is thirty-five miles from Oussoor to Kistnagherry, 
which will be far enough for us to go to-morrow, and then 
another five-and-twenty will take us down to Tripataly. As 
the horses have gone about forty miles, it would be a long 
journey for them to go right through to-morrow." 

" I don't think I could do it, Dick, if they could. I expect 



350 THE TIGER OF MYSORE. 

I shall be stiffer to-inorrow than I am now. Eager as I am 
to see your dear mother, I don't want to have to be lifted 
off my horse when I arrive there, almost speechless with 
fatigue." 

The next day they rode on to Kistnagherry, passing a small 
frontier fort without question. They slept at the post-house 
there, Dick and Surajah having removed their scarves and 
emblems of rank as soon as they passed the frontier, in order 
to escape all inquiries. They started next morning at day- 
break, and arrived within sight of Tripataly at ten o'clock. 

" Now, father, I will gallop on," Dick said. " I must break 
the news to mother before you arrive." 

" Certainly, Dick," his father, who had scarcely spoken since 
they started, replied. " I have been feeling very anxious 
about it all the morning ; for though, as you tell me, she has 
never lost faith in my being alive, my return cannot but be a 
great shock to her." 

Dick rode on, and on arriving at the palace was met in the 
courtyard by the Rajah, who was on the point of going out on 
horseback. He dismounted at once. 

" I am truly glad to see you back, Dick, for your mother 
has been in a sad state of anxiety about you. Eight days ago 
she started up from a nap she was taking in the middle of 
the day, and burst out crying, saying that she was certain 
you were in some terrible danger, though whether you were 
killed or not she could not say. Since then she has been 
in a bad state ; she has scarcely closed an eye, and has spent 
her whole time in walking restlessly up and down." 

" It is quite true that I was in great danger, uncle, and I 
am sorry indeed that she is in this state, for my coming home 
will be a shock to her ; and she has an even greater one to 
bear. Surajah and I have rescued my father, and he will be 
here in a few minutes." 

" I congratulate you," the Rajah said warmly. " That 
is news, indeed — news that I, for one, never expected to hear. 
It is simply marvellous, Dick. However, I am sure that your 



THE ESCAPE. 351 

mother is not fit to bear it at present. I will go up now, and 
tell Gholla to break your return gradually to her. I will say 
nothing about your father to your aunt. As soon as the news 
that you are here is broken, you must go to your mother. Tell 
her as little as possible. Pretend that you are hungry, and have 
a meal sent up, and persuade her to take some nourishment ; 
then declare positively that you won't tell her anything about 
your adventures until she has had a long sleep. Gholla will 
prepare a sleeping-draught for her. In the meantime, I will 
ride off, directly I have seen my wife, to meet Sura j ah and 
your father, and bring him on here. I sha'n't tell any one 
who he is, in case a chance word should come to your mother's 
ears. If she wakes up again this evening, and asks for you, 
you must judge for yourself whether to tell her anything or to 
wait until morning. You might, perhaps, if she seems calm, 
gladden her with the news that, from what you have heard, 
you have very strong hopes that a prisoner in keeping at one 
of the hill-forts is your father. Then to morrow morning you 
can tell her the whole truth. Now I will run up to Gholla ; 
there is no time to be lost." 

" I shall be in the dining-room, uncle, when I am wanted." 

A few minutes later Gholla came in hastily. 

" Your mother has fainted, Dick. I broke the news to her 
very gently, but it was too much for her in her weak state. 
When she comes round again, and is able to talk, I will fetch 
you ; in the meantime, I will send Annie in to you." 

Two minutes later the girl ran in with a flushed face, threw 
herself into Dick's arms, and kissed him. 

" I can't help it, Dick," she said, " so it is of no use your 
scolding me. This is a surprise. Who would have thought of 
your coming back so soon ? But it is lucky you did ; your 
mother has been in a sad way, and she was so sure that you 
had been in some terrible danger that I have been almost 
as anxious as she has. And now it seems that I need not 
have frightened myself at all." 

" I was in great danger, Annie. Just at the time my 



352 THE TIGER OF MYSORE. 

mother dreamt about me, Surajah, Ibrahim, and I, were 
attacked by a party of Stranglers, disguised as merchants, and 
if it had not been that I had some strange suspicion of them, 
we should all have been murdered. As it was, we shot the 
whole gang, who, fortunately for us, had no fire-arms." 

" It must have been your mother who warned you," Annie 
said gravely. " She told us that she dreamt you were in some 
terrible danger, though she could not remember what it was, 
and she tried with all her might to warn you." 

" Perhaps it was that, Annie. I don't know why I suspected 
them so strongly — Surajah quite laughed at the idea. Anyhow 
it saved our lives. And how are you getting on, Annie ? Are 
you happy ? " 

" Oh, so happy ! " she exclaimed. " At least, I was until your 
mother got ill, and I was working very hard at my lessons ; 
but of course that has all been stopped, as far as taking them 
from her is concerned. But I have gone on working, and the 
Rajah's sons have been very good and helped me sometimes, and 
I begin to read words of two letters. And what has brought 
you back so soon ? " 

" That I can't tell you yet, Annie. I will only tell you that 
it is not bad news ; and no one but my uncle will know more 
than that till I have told my mother — even my aunt won't 
hear it." 

" Has Surajah come back too, Dick ? " 

" Yes ; I heard horses in the courtyard just now, and I have 
no doubt it was him. I rode on first, being anxious to see my 
mother." 

They chatted for a few minutes ; then the Rajah came to the 
door and called Dick into the next room. 

" I have settled your father in the room at the other end 
of the gallery, Dick. He agreed with me that it was better for 
him to keep there by himself until you have told your mother 
that he is here. I have just ordered a meal to be sent, and 
after that will send my barber in to shave him ; he says your 
mother will never reco<mise him with all that hair on his face. 



THE ESCAPE. 353 

I am going to see if something cannot be done to take the 
stain off his face, and shall then set half a dozen tailors to 
work on some dark blue cloth, to turn him out a suit before 
to-morrow morning, in what he calls sailor fashion, so that 
he may appear before your mother in something like the style 
in which she remembers him." 

A few minutes later Gholla came in, and said that Mrs. 
Holland was ready for Dick to go in to her. 

Dick found his mother looking pale and weak ; but the joy 
of his coming had already brightened her eyes and given 
a faint flush to her cheeks. 

" I have been so dreadfully anxious, Dick," she said, after 
the first embrace. " I was certain you had been in some 
terrible danger." 

" I have been, but thank God I escaped, owing, I think, to the 
warning Annie says you tried to give me. But we must not 
talk about that now. I will tell you all the story to-morrow ; 
you are not fit to talk. You must take some broth, and some 
wine, and a sleeping-draught, and I hope you will go off and 
not wake up till to-morrow morning. Now, you do as I tell 
you. While you are drinking your broth I will go in and take 
something to eat, for I have had nothing to-day, and am as 
hungry as a hunter ; then I will come back and sit by you till 
you go off to sleep." 

He was not long away, but he was met at the door by his 
aunt, who said, — 

" She has gone off already, Dick. I have no doubt that she 
will sleep many hours, but if she wakes I will let you know 
at once." 

" If that is the case, Gholla," the Rajah, who had come in at 
the same moment, said, " I can let you into a secret which no 
one but myself knows yet, but which, now that Margaret is 
asleep, can be told." 

Gholla was very pleased when she heard the news, and Dick 
went off at once to his father. It was a great relief to the 
latter to know that his wife had gone off to sleep and would 

C M 84 ) Z 



354 THE TIGER OF MYSORE. 

probably be well enough to have the news broken to her in the 
morning. 

" I hear that yon are preparing for the meeting, father, by 
getting yourself shaved, and having a bine cloth suit made ? " 

" Yes, Dick; I should like to be as much like my old self as 
possible." 

" I don't thmk mother will care much what you look like, 
father. Still, it is very natural that you should want to get rid 
of all that hah-." 

" What bothers me, lad," Captain Holland went on, putting 
his hand to the back of his neck, " is this shaved spot here. 
Of course, with the turban on and the native rig, it was all right, 
biit it will look a rum affair in English clothes." 

Dick could not help laughing at his father's look of perplexity. 

" Well, father, it is just the same with myself. I have not 
changed yet, but when I do, the hair above, which is uoav 
tucked up under the turban, will be quite long enough to 
come clown to the nape of the neck, and hide that bare place 
till the hair grows again." 

" Yes; I did not think of that. My hair is long enough to 
come down over my shoulders. I was going to tell the barber to 
cut it short all over, but I will see now that he allows for that." 

" Now, father, do you mind my bringing in Annie Mansfield ? 
I know she will be wanting to keep close to me all day, and I 
should never be able to get rid of her without telling her about 
you." 

"Bring her in by all means, Dick; she must be a plucky 
young girl, by what you said about her." 

" Where have you been, Dick ? " Annie inquired, when Dick 
went out a few minutes later. " I have been looking for you 
everywhere ; nobody had seen you, unless it was the Rajah. 
I asked him, and he said that little girls must not ask ques- 
tions, and then laughed. You have not brought home another 
white girl ? " she exclaimed suddenly. 

" Would it not be very nice for you to have a companion, 
Annie ? " 



THE ESCAPE. 355 

" No," she said sharply ; " I should not like it at all." 

"Well, I will take you in to see her, and I think you will 
like her. No ; I am only joking," he broke off, as he saw tears 
start into her eyes ; "it is not another girl. But you shall see 
for yourself." 

He took her hand and led her to his father's room. 

" There, Annie, this is the gentleman who has come back 
with me this time." 

Annie looked at Captain Holland in surprise, and then 
turned her eyes to Dick for an explanation. 

" He is a respectable-looking old native, isn't he, Annie ? " 

" Yes, he looks respectable," Annie said gravely; "but lie 
doesn't look very old. Why has he come down with you, 
Dick ? He can't have been a slave." 

" But I have, lass," the captain said, in English, to Annie's 
intense astonishment. " I have been in them hands a year 
or so longer than you were." 

Annie turned impulsively to Dick, and grasped his arm. 

" Oh, Dick," she said, in an excited whisper. "Is it — is it 
your father, after all ? " 

"Ay, lass," the captain answered for him. " I am the boy's 
father, and a happy father, too, as you may guess, at finding 
I have such a son. And I hear he has been a good friend 
to you, too." 

" Oh, he has, he has indeed ! " Annie cried, running forward 
and seizing his hands in 1 oth of hers. " I don't think there 
ever was any one so kind and good." 

" What bosh, Annie ? " Dick exclaimed, almost crossly. . 

" Never mind what he says, my dear ; you and I know all 
about it. Now we can do very well without him for a time ; 
he can go and tell his uncle and cousins all about his adver- 
tures, which, I have no doubt, they are dying to hear, and 
you and I can sit here and exchange confidences until my 
barber comes. I don't look much like an Englishman now, 
but I hope that they will be aide to get me something that will 
take this stain off my face." 



356 THE TIGER OF MYSORE. 

Mrs. Holland did not wake till evening ; she seemed very 
much better, and had a short chat with Dick. She would 
have got up had he not told her that he should be going to 
bed himself in a short time, and that all his story would keep 
very well until the morning, when he hoped to tind her quite 
herself again. 

By dint of the application of various unguents and a vast 
amount of hard scrubbing, Captain Holland restored his face 
to its original hue. 

" I look a bit sunburnt," he said, " but I have often come 
back browner than this from some of my voyages." 

" You look quite like yourself in your portrait at home, 
father," Dick said. " It is the shaving and cutting your hair, 
even more than getting off the dye, that has made the 
difference. I don't think you look much older than you did 
then, except that there are a few grey hairs." 

" I shall look better to-morrow, Dick, when I get these out- 
landish things off. I have been trying on my new suit, and 
I think it will do first-rate. Those clothes that you wore on 
board ship, and handed to them as a model, gave them the idea 
of what I wanted." 

And indeed, the next morning, when Captain Holland 
appeared in his new suit, Dick declared that he looked jus 
as if he had walked down from his picture. 

The ranee had agreed to break the news to Mrs. Holland 
as soon as she was dressed ; she came into the room where 
the others were waiting for breakfast, and said to Captain 
Holland, — 

" Come. She knows all, and has borne it well." 

She led him to the door of Mrs. Holland's room, and opened 
it. As he entered there was a cry of, — 

" Oh Jack ! my Jack ! " Then she closed it behind him, and 
left husband and wife together. 

A few days afterwards there was a family consultation. 

"Now, Dick," his father said, "we must settle about your 
plans. You know we have decided upon going home by the 



THE ESCAPE. 357 

next ship, and taking Annie with us, without waiting for her 
father's letter. Of course I shall have no difficulty in finding 
out, when I get there, what his address is. I have promised 
your mother to give ip the sea, and settle down again at Shad- 
well, where I can meet old friends and shall feel at home. We 
have had a long talk over what you said the other night, 
about your insisting that we should take the money those jewels 
of yours fetch. Well, we won't do that." 

" Then I will sell them, father," Dick said positively, " and 
give the money to a hospital ! " 

" I have not finished yet, Dick. We won't take all the 
money, but we have agreed that we will take a quarter of it. 
Of course we could manage on my savings as your mother 
did when I was away. We shall lose the little allowance the 
Company made her, but I shall buy a share in a ship with my 
money, which will bring in a good deal better rate of interest 
than she got for it in the funds, so we could still manage very 
well. Still, as we feel that it would please you, we agree to 
take a quarter of the money the jewels fetch ; and that, with 
what I have, will give us an income well beyond our wants. 
So that is settled. Now about yourself : I really don't think 
that you can do better than what you proposed when we were 
talking of it yesterday. You would be like a fish out of water 
in England if you had nothing to occupy your time, and there- 
fore can't do better than enter the Service here, and remain 
at any rate for a few years. 

" As your commission was dated from the time you joined 
Lord Oornwallis, two and a half years ago, jxm won't be at 
the bottom of the tree, and while you are serving you will 
want no money here, and the interest of your capital will be 
accumulating. If I invest it in shipping for you, you will get 
eight or ten per cent, for it ; and as I shall pick good ships, 
commanded by men I know, and will divide the money up in 
small shares, among half a dozen of them, there Avill be 
practically no risk — and of course the vessels will be insured. 
So that, at the end of ten years, by re-investing the profits, 



358 THE TIGER OF MYSORE. 

your money will be more than doubled, and you will have a 
nice fortune when you choose to come home, even if the jewels 
do not fetch anything like what you expect." 

A week later the party journeyed down to Madras, where 
they stayed for a fortnight. Dick, on his arrival, called 
upon the governor, who congratulated him most heartily when 
he heard that he had succeeded in finding and releasing bis 
father, and at once appointed him to one of the native cavalry 
regiments ; and his parents had the satisfaction of seeing him 
in uniform before they started. Annie showed but little 
interest in the thought of going to England and being restored 
to her parents, being at the time too much distressed at parting 
from Dick to give any thought to other matters. But at last 
the good-byes were all said, and as the anchor was weighed 
Dick returned on shore in a surf-boat, and next day joined 
his regiment. 

Sura j ah had wanted to accompany him to Madras, and to 
enlist in any regiment to which he might be appointed, and 
the assurance that it might be a long time before he became 
a, native officer, as these were always chosen from the ranks, 
except in the case of raising new regiments, had little influence 
with him. The Rajah, however, had finally persuaded him 
to stay, by the argument that his father, who was now getting 
on in years, would sorely miss him, that the captain of 
the troop would also be retiring shortly, and that he shoidd, as 
a reward for his faithful services to his nephew, appoint him to 
the command as soon as it was vacant. Ibrahim entered the 
Rajah's service, preferring that to soldiering. 



CHAPTER XXI. 

HOME. 

IT was early in December, 1792, that Dick Holland joined 
his regiment, which was stationed at Madras. There were 
but Ave other officers, and Dick found, to his satisfaction, that 



HOME. 359 

the junior of them had had four years' service ; consequently, 
he did not step over any one's head, owing to his commission 
being dated nearly three years previously. As there were in 
the garrison many officers who had served on the general staff 
in the last war, Dick soon found some of his former acquaint- 
ances, and the story of his long search for his father, and its 
successful termination, soon spread, and gained for him a place 
in civil as well as military society. The next year passed 
peacefully, and was an unusually quiet time in India. That 
Tippoo intended to renew the war as soon as he was able was 
well known to the government, and one of its chief objects of 
solicitude was the endeavour to counteract the secret negotia- 
tions that were constantly going on between him, the Nizam, 
and the Mahrattis. 

Tippoo was known to have sent confidential messengers to all 
the great princes of India — even to the ruler of Afghanistan — 
inviting them to join the confederacy of the Mahrattis, 
the Nizam, and himself, to drive the English out of India alto- 
gether. Still greater cause for uneasiness was the alliance 
that Tippoo had endeavoured to make with the French, who, 
as he had learned, had gained great successes in Europe ; and, 
believing from their account that their country was much 
stronger than England, he had sent envoys to the Mauritius to 
propose an offensive and defensive alliance against England. 
The envoys had been politely received, and some of them had 
proceeded to France, where Tippoo's proposal had been accepted. 
They committed France, indeed, to nothing, as she was already 
at war with England ; but the French were extremely glad to 
embrace the proposal of Tippoo, as they overrated his power, 
and believed that he would prove a formidable opponent to the 
English, and would necessitate the employment of additional 
troops and ships there, and so weaken England's power at home. 
To confirm the alliance, some sixty or seventy Frenchmen, 
mostly adventurers, were sent from the Mauritius as civil and 
military officers. 

Tippoo's council had been strongly opposed to this step on 



360 THE TIGER OF MYSORE. 

his part. They had pointed out to him that their alliance 
with a power at war with the English would render war 
between the English and him inevitable, and that France was 
not in a position to aid them in any way. The only benefit, 
indeed, that he could gain, was the possibility that the fourteen 
thousand French troops in the, service of the Nizam might 
revolt and come over to him ; but even this was doubtful, as 
these were not troops belonging to the French government, 
but an independent body, raised and officered by adventurers, 
who might not be willing to imperil their own position and 
interests by embarking on a hazardous war at the orders of a 
far-distant government. 

These events happened soon after Dick's return, but nothing- 
was generally known of what was passing, although reports of 
Tippoo's proceedings had reached the government of India. The 
party of Frenchmen arrived at Seringapatam and were at 
first well received by Tippoo; but they had soon disgusted 
him by their assumption of dictatorial powers ; while they, on 
their part, were disappointed at not receiving the emoluments 
and salaries they had expected. Most of them very speedily 
left his service. Some of the military men were employed at 
Bangalore and other towns in drilling the troops, and a few 
remained at Seringapatam, neglected by Tippoo, whose eyes 
were now open to the character of these adventurers. But 
this in no way shook his belief that he would obtain great 
aid from France, as he had received letters from official person- 
ages there, encouraging him to combine with other native 
powers, to drive the English out of India, and promising large 
aid in troops and ships. 

When the Earl of Mornington — afterwards the Marquis of 
Wellesley — arrived at Calcutta as Governor-General of India, 
in May 1798, the situation had become so critical that 
although war had not been absolutely declared on either side, 
Tippoo's open alliance with the French rendered it certain 
that hostilities must commence ere long, and Lord Mornington 
lost no time in proceeding to make preparations for war. As 



HOME. 301 

Lord Cornwallis had done, he found the greatest difficulty in 
inducing the supine government of Madras to take any steps. 
They protested that were they to make any show of activity, 
Tippoo would descend the ghauts and at once ravage the whole 
country, and they declared that they had no force whatever 
that could withstand him. They continued in their cowardly 
inactivity until the governor-general was forced to override 
their authority altogether, and take the matter into his own 
hands. 

The first step was to curb the Nizam's power, for everything 
pointed to the probability that he intended to join Mysore, 
being inclined so to do by Tippoo's promises, and by the 
influence of the officers of the strong body of French troops 
in his service. Negotiations were therefore opened by Lord 
Mornington, who offered to guarantee the Nizam's dominions 
if he would join the English against Tippoo, and promised that 
after the war he should obtain a large share of the territory 
taken from Mysore. The Nizam's position was a difficult one. 
On one side of him lay the dominions of his warlike and power- 
ful neighbour Tippoo ; on the other he was exposed to the incur- 
sions of the Mahrattis, whose rising power was a constant 
threat to his safety. He had, moreover, to cope with a 
serious rebellion by his son Ali Jab. 

He was willing enough to obtain the guarantee of the 
English against aggressions by the Mahrattis, but he hesi- 
tated in complying with the preliminary demand that he 
should dispense with the French. The fighting powers of this 
body rendered them valuable auxiliaries, but he secretly feared 
them, and resented their pretensions, which pointed to the 
fact that ere long, instead of being his servants, they might 
become his masters. When, therefore, the British government 
offered him a subsidiary force of six battalions, and to 
guarantee him against any further aggression by the Mah- 
rattis, he accepted the proposal, but in a half-hearted way, 
that showed he could not be relied upon for any efficient 
assistance in disarming his French auxiliaries. 



362 THE TIGER OF MYSORE. 

No time was lost by the government in marching the 
promised force to Hyderabad. The French, 14,000 strong, 
refused to disband, and were joined by the Nizam's household 
force, which was in the French interest. The Nizam, terrified 
at the prospect of a contest the success of which was doubtful, 
abandoned the capital and took refuge in a fortress, there to 
await the issue of events, but positively refused to issue orders 
to the French to disband. Two of the English battalions, 
which were on the other side of the river to that on which 
the French were encamped, opened a destructive fire upon 
them, and with red-hot shot set fire to their magazines and 
storehouses, while the other four battalions moved into position 
to make a direct attack. 

The Nizam now saw that he had no alternative but to 
declare openly for the French or to dismiss them. He preferred 
the latter alternative. Peron, who commanded the French, 
saw that unless he surrendered, the joosition of his force was 
desperate. Accordingly, on receipt of the order, he and his 
officers expressed their readiness to accept their dismissal. 
Their men were, however, in a state of mutiny, and the 
officers were compelled to make their escape from the camp 
under cover of night. The next morning the camp was sur- 
rounded by the English and the troops of the Nizam, and the 
French then surrendered without a shot being fired. 

While the Nizam was thus rendered powerless, negotiations 
had been going on with the Mahrattis ; but owing to the 
quarrels and jealousies of their chiefs, nothing could be done 
with them. It was, however, apparent that for the same 
reason Tippoo would equally fail in his attempt to obtain 
their alliance against us, and that therefore it was with 
Mysore alone that we should have to deal. In the meantime, 
though preparing for war, Lord Mornington was most anxious 
to avoid it. When Tippoo wrote to complain that some 
villages of his had been occupied by people from Coorg, 
the governor-general ordered their immediate restoration to 
him. In November he sent the Sultan a friendly letter, 



HOME. 363 

pointing out that he could look for no efficient aid from 
France, and that any auxiliaries who might possibly join him 
would only introduce the principles of anarchy and the hatred 
of all religion that animated the whole French nation ; that 
his alliance with them was really equivalent to a declaration 
of war against England; and as he was unwilling to believe 
that Tippoo was actuated by unfriendly feelings, or desired to 
break the engagements of the treaty entered into with him, 
he offered to send an officer to Mysore to discuss any points 
upon which variance might have arisen, and to arrange a 
scheme that would be satisfactory to them both. 

To this letter no answer was received for five weeks, by 
which time Lord Mornington had arrived at Madras. He 
then received a letter containing a tissue of the most palpable 
lies concerning Tippoo's dealings with the French. 

Two or three more letters passed, but as Tippoo's answers 
were all vague and evasive, the governor-general issued a 
manifesto, on the 22nd of February, 1799, recapitulating all 
the grievances against Mysore, and declaring that though the 
allies were prepared to repel any attack, they were equally 
anxious to effect an arrangement with him. But Tippoo still 
believed that a large French army would speedily arrive. He 
had received letters from Buonaparte in person, written from 
Egypt, and saying that he had arrived on the borders of the 
Red Sea, " with an innumerable and invincible army, full of 
the desire to deliver you from the iron yoke of England." 
Tippoo well knew also that although the governor-general 
spoke for himself and his allies, the Nizam was powerless to 
render any assistance to the English, and that the Mahrattis 
were far more likely to join him than they were to assist 
his foes. 

The manifesto of Lord Mornington was speedily followed 
by action, for at the end of January an army of nearly 
37,000 men had heen assembled at Vellore. Of these some 
20,000 were the Madras force ; with them were the Nizam's 
army, nominally commanded by Meer Alum, but really by 



364 THE TIGER OF MYSORE. 

Colonel Wellesley — afterwards Duke of Wellington — who had 
with him his own regiment, the 33rd; 6,500 men under 
Colonel Dalrymple ; 3,621 infantry, for the most part French 
troops who had re-enlisted under us; and 6000 regular and 
irregular horse. 

Dick, who had now attained the rank of captain, had been 
introduced by one of Lord Cornwallis's old staff-officers to 
General Harris, who, as general of the Madras army, was in 
command of the whole. On hearing of the services Dick had 
rendered in the last war, and that his perfect acquaintance 
with the language, and with the ground over which the army 
would pass, would enable him to be equally efficient on the 
present occasion, General Harris at once detached him from 
service with the regiment, and appointed him to a post on his 
own staff. 

Had it not been that Dick had seen for the last two years 
that hostilities must ere long be commenced with Tippoo, he 
would, before this, have left the army and returned home. 
He was heartily tired of the long inaction. When the regi- 
ment was stationed at Madras, life was very pleasant; but a 
considerable portion of his time was spent at out-stations, where 
the duties were very light, and there was nothing to break 
the monotony of camp life. He received letters regularly 
from his mother, who gave him full details of their home life. 
The first that he received merely announced their safe arrival 
in England. The second was longer and more interesting ; 
they had had no difficulty in discovering the address of Annie's 
father, and on writing to him he had immediately come up to 
town. He had lost his wife on his voyage home from India, and 
was overjoyed at the discovery of his daughter, and at her 
return to England. 

" He is," Dick's mother wrote, " very much broken in health. 
Annie behaved very nicely. Poor child, it was only natural that 
after what you did for her, and our being all that time with 
her, the thought of leaving us for her parent, of whom she 
had no recollection, was a great grief. However, I talked 



home. 365 

it over with her many times, and pointed out to her that her 
first duty was to the father who had been so many years 
deprived of her, and that, although there was no reason why 
she should not manifest affection for us, she must not allow 
him to think for a moment that she was not as pleased 
to see him as he was to welcome her. She behaved beautifully 
when her father arrived, and when he had been in the 
house five minutes, and spoke of the death of his wife, his 
bitter regret that she had not lived to see Annie restored to 
them, the loneliness of his life and how it would be brightened 
now that she was again with him, his words so touched her 
that she threw herself into his arms and sobbed out that she 
would do all sue could to make his life happy. He had, of course, 
received the letter we had written to him from Tripataly, 
and cpiite pained me by the gratitude he showed for what he 
called my kindness to his daughter. 

" He said that by this post he should write to endeavour to 
express some of his feelings to you. Annie went away with 
him the next day to a place he has bought near Plymouth. 
He has promised to let us have her for a month every year, 
and we have promised to go down for the same time every 
summer to stay with her. He asks numberless questions 
about you, which neither I nor Annie are ever tired of answer- 
ing. Even with a mother's natural partiality, I must own that 
her descriptions are almost too flattering, and he must think 
that you are one of the most admirable of men. Next as to the 
jewels. Your father took them to be valued by several diamond 
merchants, and accepted the highest offer, which was £16,000, 
of which he has already invested twelve in your name in shares 
in six ships. Four of those are Indiamen ; the other two are 
privateers. He said that he did not think you would object 
to a quarter of the money being put into a speculative venture, 
and that they were both good craft, well armed and well com- 
manded, with strong crews, and would, if successful, earn as 
much in a year as a merchantman would in ten." 

Since then the letters hail been of a uniform character. The 



366 THE TIGER OF MYSORE. 

shares in the Indianien were giving a good and steady return. 
The privateers had been very fortunate, and had captured some 
rich prizes. Annie had been up, or they had been down at 
Plymouth. The letters during the last three years had reported 
her as having grown into a young woman, and, as his mother 
declared, a very pretty one. After that the allusions to her were 
less frequent, but it was mentioned that she was as fond of 
them as ever, and that she was still unmarried. 

" She always asks when you are coming home, Dick," Mrs. 
Holland said, in the last letter he had received before accom- 
panying General Harris to Vellore. " I told her, of course, 
that your last letter said that war was certain with Tippoo, 
that you hoped this time to see Seringapatam taken and the 
tyrant's power broken, and that after it was over you would 
come home on leave and perhaps would not go out again." 

During the six years that he had been in the army, Dick 
had very frequently been at Tripataly, as there was little 
difficulty in getting leave for a fortnight. His cousins had 
now grown up into young men ; Sura j ah commanded the troop ; 
and his stays there were alwaj's extremely pleasant. The 
troop now numbered two hundred, for with quiet times the 
population of the territory had largely increased, and the 
Rajah's income grown in proportion. The troop was now 
dressed in uniform, and in arms and discipline resembled the 
irregular cavalry in the Company's service, and when Dick ar- 
rived at Vellore he found his uncle and cousins there with 
their cavalry. 

" I thought, Dick, of only sending the boys," the Rajah 
said, " but when the time came for them to start, I felt 
that I must go myself. We have suffered enough at the 
hands of Mysore, and I do hope to see Tippoo's capital taken, 
and his power of mischief put an end to for good and all." 

" I am glad indeed that you are coming, uncle. You may 
be sure that whenever I can get away from my duties with 
the general, I shall spend most of my time in your camp, 
though I must occasionally drop in on my own regiment." 



HOME. 367 

The Rajah had already been down to Madras a month 
before, and with his sons had been introduced to General 
Harris, by the latter's chief of the staff, as having been always, 
like his father before him, a faithful ally of the English, and 
as having accompanied Lord Cornwallis on the occasion of the 
last campaign in Mysore. The general had thanked him 
heartily for his offer to place his two hundred cavalry at the 
disposal of the government, and had expressed a hope that he, 
as well as his sons, would accompany it in the field. 

On the 1 1th of February, 1799, the army moved from Yellore, 
but instead of ascending by the pass of Amboor, as had been ex- 
pected, it moved south-west, ascended the pass of Paliode, and 
on the 9th of March was established, without opposition, in 
Tippoo's territory, at a distance of eighty miles east of his 
capital. They then marched north until they reached a village 
ten miles south of Bangalore. This route, although circuit- 
ous, was chosen, as the roads were better, the country more 
level, and cultivation much more general, affording far greater 
facilities for the collection of forage for the baggage animals. 
Hitherto nothing had been seen of the Mysorean army. It 
had been confidently expected that Tippoo would fight at least 
one great battle to oppose their advance against his capital, 
but so far no signs had been seen of an enemy, and even 
the Mysore horse, which had played so conspicuous a part hi 
the last campaign, in no way interfered with the advance of 
the army, or even with the foraging parties. 

A despatch that reached them by a circuitous route explained 
why Tippoo had suffered them to advance so far unmolested. 
While the Madras army had advanced from the south-east, 
a Bombay force, 6,500 strong, was ascending the Western 
Ghauts. As the advance brigade, consisting of three native 
battalions, under Colonel Montresor, reached Sedaseer, Tippoo, 
with 12,000 of his best troops, fell upon it suddenly. His force 
had moved through the jungle, and attacked the brigade 
in fr< nt and rear. Although thus surprised by an enemy 
nearly six times their superior in force, the Sepoys behaved 



368 THE TIGER OF MYSORE. 

with a calmness and bravery that could not have been sur- 
passed by veteran troops. Maintaining a steady front, they 
repulsed every attack, until a brigade, encamped eight miles 
in their rear, came up to their assistance ; and Tippoo was 
then forced to retreat, having suffered a loss of 1,500 men, 
including many of his best officers. This proof of the in- 
feriority of his troops, even when enormously outnumbering 
the English and fighting with all the advantages of surprise, 
profoundly impressed Tippoo, and from this time he appeared 
to regard the struggle as hopeless, and displayed no signs 
whatever of the dash and energy that had distinguished him 
when leading one of the divisions of his father's army. 

He marched with his troops straight to Seringa patam, and 
then moved out with his whole force to give battle to the main 
body of the invaders. The antagonists came within sight of 
each other at the village of Malavilly, thirty miles east of 
the capital. For some time an artillery fire on both sides was 
kept up. Gradually the infantry became engaged, and the 
Mysoreans showed both courage and steadiness until a column 
of two thousand men moved forward to attack the 33rd 
Regiment. The British troops reserved their fire until the 
column was within fifty yards of them ; then they poured in a 
withering volley and charged. The column fell back in dis- 
order. General Floyd at once charged them with five regiments 
of cavalry, sabred great numbers of them, and drove the 
remainder back in headlong rout. The whole British line then 
advanced, cheering loudly. The first line of Tippoo's army 
fell back upon its second, and the whole then marched away 
at a speed that soon left the British infantry far behind 
them. 

Instead of continuing his march straight upon the capital, 
General Harris, learning from spies that Tippoo had wasted 
the whole country along that line, moved south-west, col- 
lecting as he went great quantities of cattle, sheep, and goats, 
and an abundance of grain and forage, crossed the Oauvery 
at a ford at Sosilay, and on the 5th of April took up his 



HOME. 369 

position at a distance of two miles from the western face of 
the fort of Seringapatam. This movement completely discon- 
certed Tippoo. He had imagined that the attack would, as 
on the previous occasion, take place on the northern side of 
the river, and had covered the approaches there with a series 
of additional fortifications, while on the other side he had 
done but little. So despondent was he that he called together 
his principal officers, and said to them, " We have arrived at 
our last stage. What is your determination ? " 

His advisers took no brighter view of the prospect than he 
did himself. They had unanimously opposed the war, bad 
warned Tippoo against trusting to the French, and had been 
adverse to measures that could but restart in a fresh trial of 
strength with the English. The Sultan, however, while not 
attempting to combat their opinion, had gone on his own 
way, and his officers now saw their worst fears justified. They 
replied to his question, " Our determination is to die with you." 

On the day after arriving before Seringapatam, the British 
attacked the villages and rocky eminences held by the enemy 
on the south side of the river, and drove them back under the 
shelter of their guns. General Floyd was sent with the 
cavalry to meet the Bombay force and escort it to Seringapatam, 
This was accomplished, and although the whole of the Mysore 
cavalry and a strong force of infantry hovered round the 
column, they did not venture to engage it, and on the 14th 
the whole arrived at the camp before Seringapatam. 

The Bombay force, which was commanded by General 
Stuart, crossed to the north bank of the river, and took up a 
position there which enabled them to take in flank the outlying 
works and trenches with which Tippoo had hoped to prevent 
any attack upon the western angle of the fort, where the 
river was so shallow that it could be easily forded. 

Tippoo now endeavoured to negotiate, and asked for a 
conference. General Harris returned an answer, enclosing the 
draft of a preliminary treaty with which he had been supplied 
before starting. It demanded one-half of Tippoo's territories, 

(M84) 2A 



370 THE TIGER OF MYSORE. 

a payment of two millions sterling, and the delivery of four of 
his sons as hostages. Tippoo returned no reply, and on the 
22nd the garrison made a vigorous sortie, and were only 
repulsed after several hours' fighting. 

For the next five days the batteries of the besiegers kept up 
a heavy fire, silenced every gun in the outlying works, and com- 
pelled their defenders to retire across the river into the fort. 
Tippoo now sank into such a state of despondency that he 
would listen to none of the proposals of his officers for 
strengthening the position, and would not even agree to the 
construction of a retrenchment, which would cut off the 
western angle of the fort, against which it was evident that 
the attack would be directed. 

He knew that if captured there was little chance of his 
being permitted to continue to reign, and had, indeed, made 
that prospect more hopeless by massacring all the English 
prisoners who had, by his order, been brought in from the 
hill-forts throughout the country on his return to Seringa- 
patam, after the repulse he had suffered in his attack on the 
Bombay force. On the 2nd of May the batteries opened 
on the wall of the fort near its north-west angle, and so heavy 
was their fire that by the evening of the 3rd a breach of 
sixty yards long was effected. General Harris determined to 
assault on the following clay. General Baud, who had for four 
years been a prisoner in Seringa patara, volunteered to lead the 
assault, and before daybreak 4,37G men took their places in the 
advance trenches, where they lay down. It was determined 
that the assault should not be made until one o'clock, at which 
time Tippoo's troops, anticipating no attack, would be taking 
their food, and resting during the heat of the day. The troops 
who were to make the assault were divided into two columns 
which, after mounting the breach, were to turn right and left, 
fighting their way along the ramparts until they met at the 
other end. A powerful reserve under Colonel Wellesley was 
to support them after they had entered. 

When the signal was given the troops leapt from the 



HOME. 371 

trenches, and, covered by the fire of the artillery which at the 
same moment opened on the ramparts, dashed across the 
river, scaled the breach, and, in six minutes from the firing of 
the signal gun, planted the British flag on its crest. Then the 
heads of the two columns at once started to fight their way 
along the ramparts. At first the resistance was slight; sur- 
prised and panic-stricken, the defenders of the strong works at 
this point offered but a feeble resistance. Some fled along the 
walls ; some ran down into the fort ; many threw themselves 
over the wall into the rocky bed of the river. The right 
column in less than an hour had won its way along the 
rampart to the eastern face of the fort, but the left column 
met with a desperate resistance, for as each point was carried, 
the enemy, constantly reinforced, made a fresh stand. Most 
of the officers who led the column were shot clown, and so 
heavy was the fire that several times the advance was brought 
to a standstill. It was not until the right column, making 
their way along the wall to the assistance of their comrades, 
took them in the rear, that the Mysoreans entirely lost heart. 
Taken between two fires they speedily became a disorganised 
mass. Many hundreds were shot clown, either in the fort or 
as, pouring out through the river gate, they endeavoured to 
cross the ford and escape to the north. As soon as the whole 
rampart was captured, General Baird sent an officer with a 
flag of truce to the Palace, to offer protection to Tippoo and 
all its inmates, on condition of immediate surrender. Two of 
Tippoo's younger sons assured the officer that the Sultan was 
not in the Palace. The assurance was disbelieved, and, the 
pi-inces being sent to the camp under a strong escort, the 
Palace was searched. The officer in command, on being strictly 
questioned, declared that Tippoo, who had in person commanded 
the defence made against the left column, had been wounded, 
and that he had heard he was lying in a gateway on the 
north side of the fort. A search was immediately made, and 
the information proved correct. Tippoo was found lying there, 
not only wounded, but dead. Me had indeed received several 



372 THE TIGER OF MYSORE. 

wounds, and was endeavouring to escape in his palanquin, 
when this had been upset by the rush of fugitives striving to 
make their way through the gate. 

The gateway was, indeed, almost choked up with the bodies 
of those who had been either suffocated in the crush or killed 
by their pursuers. On his palanquin being overturned, Tippoo 
had evidently risen to his feet, and had at the same moment 
been shot through the head by an English soldier, ignorant of 
his rank. In the evening he was buried with much state by 
the side of his father, in the mausoleum of Lai Bang, at the 
eastern extremity of the island. It was with great difficulty 
that, when the British soldiers became aware of the massacre 
of their countrymen a few days before, they were restrained 
from taking vengeance upon his sons and the inmates of the 
Palace. In the assault 8000 of the defenders were killed, 
while the loss of the British during the siege and in the assault 
amounted to 825 Europeans and 639 native troops. An enor- 
mous quantity of cannon, arms, and ammunition was captured, 
and the value of the treasure and jewels amounted to consider- 
ably over a million pounds, besides the doubtless large amount 
of jewels that had, in the first confusion, fallen into the hands 
of the soldiers. 

As Dick, after the fighting had ceased, went, by order of the 
general, to examine the prisoners and ascertain their rank, his 
eye fell upon an old officer whose arm hung useless by his side, 
broken by a musket-ball. He went up to him and held out 
his hand. " Mirzah Mahomed Buekshy ! " he exclaimed, " I 
am glad to meet you again, although sorry to see that you are 
wounded." 

The officer looked at him in surprise. "You have spoken 
my name," he said, " but I do not know that we have ever 
met before." 

" We have met twice. The first time I was, with a friend, 
dressed as one of Tippoo's officers, and came to examine the 
state of Savandroog ; the second time we were dressed as 
merchants, and I succeeded in effecting the liberation of my 



HOME. 373 

father. Both times I received much kindness at your hands. 
But far more grateful am I to you for your goodness to my 
father, whose life you preserved. I see you still carry the 
pistols I left for you, and doubtless you also received the letter 
I placed with them." 

"Thanks be to Allah," the old colonel said, "that we have 
thus met again ! Truly I rejoiced, when my first anger that 
I had been fooled passed away, that your father had escaped, 
and that without my being able to blame myself for careless- 
ness. Your letter to me completed my satisfaction, for I felt 
that Heaven had rightly rewarded the efforts of a son who 
had done so much and risked his life for a father. Is he 
alive ? Is he here ? I should be glad to see him again ; and 
indeed, I missed him sorely. I have been here for two years, 
having been appointe to a command among the troops here." 

" My father is well, and is in England. He will, I know, 
be glad indeed to hear that I have met you, for he will ever 
retain a grateful remembrance of your kindness. Now I 
must finish my work here and will then go to the general and 
beg him to give me an order for your release." 

An hour later Dick returned with the order, and carried 
Mahomed Buckshy off to the Rajah's camp. Here his arm 
was set by one of the surgeons, and he was so well cared for 
by the Rajah, Dick, and Surajah, that a fortnight later he was 
convalescent, and was able to join his wife in the town. " I 
am thankful," lie said, on leaving, "that my life as a soldier 
is over, and that I shall never more have to fight against the 
English. Tippoo was my master, but it is he who, by his 
cruelty and ambition, has brought ruin upon Mysore. I have 
saved enough to live in comfort for the rest of my life, and 
to its end I shall rejoice that I have again met the son of my 
friend Jack." 

The capture of Seringapatam was followed at once by the 
entire submission of the whole country. A descendant of the 
old Rajah of Mysore was placed upon the throne. His rule 
was, however, but a nominal one. A very large amount of 



374 THE TIGER OF MYSORE. 

territory was annexed; the island of Seringapatain was per- 
manently occupied as a British possession ; the new rajah was 
bound to receive and pay a large military force for the defence 
of his territories, not to admit any European foreigners into 
his dominions, to allow the Company to garrison any fort 
in Mysore that might seem advisable to them, and to pay 
at all times attention to such advice as might be given 
him as to the administration of his affairs. He was, in fact, 
to be but a puppet, the British becoming the absolute rulers 
of Mysore. The family of Tippoo, and the ladies of the harem, 
were removed to Vellore, where they were to receive a palace 
suitable to their former rank and expectations, and allowances 
amounting to £1 60,000 a year. 

Thus Mysore, one of the most ancient and powerful of the 
ldngdoms of India, fell into the hands of the English, owing 
to the ambition, bigotry, and besotted cruelty of the son of a 
usurper. 

Dick's part in all these operations had been a busy, although 
not a very dangerous one. The only share he had taken 
in the active fighting had been in the battle at Malavilly, 
where having been sent with a message to Colonel Floyd, just 
before he led the cavalry to the assault of the column that 
had attacked the 33rd, he took his place by the side of the 
Rajah and his cousins, whose troop formed part of Floyd's 
command, and joined in the charge on the enemy. He had, 
however, rendered great services in the quartermasters' de- 
partment, was very highly spoken of in the despatches of 
General Harris, and his name appeared, as promoted to the 
rank of major, in the list of honours promulgated by Lord 
Mornington at the termination of the campaign. 

His regiment was among those selected for the occupation of 
Mysore, and, a month after the capture of the city, he ob- 
tained leave to return to England. He stayed for a week at 
Tripataly, and then took an affectionate farewell of his uncle, 
the ranee, his cousins, and Surajah, and sailed from Madras 
a fortnight later. 



■ ■ ■■ ■ ■: ■:". ■.■■■ ■ g»* 




A HKARTY WELCOME AWAITS DICK ON HIS RETURN. 



HOME. 375 

The ship in which he was a passenger was accompanied 
by two other Indiamen, and when a fortnight out they 
encountered a French frigate, which, however, they beat off, 
and arrive! in England without further adventure. 

As soon as he landed, Dick drove to the house where his father 
and mother had taken up their residence on their arrival in 
England ; but he found to his surprise that, eight months before, 
they had moved to another, in the village of Hackney. He 
proceeded there, and foxmd it to be a considerably larger one 
than that they had left, and standing in its own grounds, 
which were of some extent. 

He had written to them after the fall of Seringapatam, and 
told them that he should probably sail for England about six 
weeks later. 

As the vehicle drove to the door, his father and mother ran 
out. His father grasped his hand, and his mother threw her 
asms round his neck with tears of joy. 

As soon as the first greeting was over, Dick saw a young lady 
in deep mourning standing on the steps. He looked at her for 
a moment in surprise, and then exclaimed, — 

" It is Annie Mansfield ! " 

Annie held out her hand and laughed. 

" We are both changed almost beyond recognition, Dick." 
Then she added demurely, " The last time, I had to ask 
you " 

"You sha'n't have to ask me again, Annie," he said, giving 
her a hearty kiss. " My first impulse was to do it, but I did 
not know whether your sentiments on the subject had changed." 

"I am not given to change," she said. "Am I, Mrs. 
Holland ? " 

" I don't think you are, my dear. I think there is a little 
spice of obstinacy in your composition. But come in, Dick ; 
don't let us stand talking here at the door when we have so 
much to say to each other." 

He went into the sitting-room with his father and mother, 
where Annie presently left them to themselves. 



376 THE TIGER OF MYSORE. 

" Why, father, the privateers must have done well indeed ! " 
Dick said, looking round the handsome room. 

" 1 have nothing to grumble at on that score, Dick, though 
they have not been so lucky the last two years. But it is not 
their profits that induced us to move here. You saw Annie 
was in mourning. Her father died nearly a year ago, and at 
her earnest request, as he said in his will, appointed us her 
guardians until she came of age, which will be in a few 
months now. As he had no near relations, he left the whole 
of his property to her, and having been in India in the ckys 
when, under Warren Hastings, there were good pickings to be 
obtained, it amounted to a handsome fortune. She said that 
she should come and live with us, at any rate until she 
became of age; and as that house of ours, though a comfort- 
able place, was hardly the sort of house for an heiress, she 
herself proposed that we should take a larger house between 
us. And so here we are. We shall stay here through the 
winter, and then we are going down to her place at Plymouth 
for the summer. What we shall do afterwards, is not settled. 
That must depend upon a variety of things." 

"She has grown much prettier than I ever thougl.it she 
would do," Dick said. " Of course I knew she would have grown 
into a woman, but somehow I never realised it until I saw 
her, and I believe I have always thought of her as being still 
the girl I carried off from Seringapatam." 

In a few minutes Annie joined them, and the talk then 
turned upon India, and many questions were asked as to their 
friends at Tripataly. 

" I suppose by this time, Annie — at least, I hope I may still 
call you Annie ? " 

" If you call me anything else, I shall not answer," she 
said indignantly. 

" Well, I was going to say, I suppose you have got a good 
deal beyond words of two letters now ? " 

" I regard the question as an impertinent one. I have even 
mastered geography, the meaning of which word you may 



HOME. 377 

remember you explained to me, and I have a partial knowledge 
of history." 

The next day Dick met an old friend, Ben Birket. Dick 
had kept his promise and had written to him as soon as 
he returned to Tripataly with his father, and a few weeks 
after Captain Holland's return, his old shipmate came to see 
him and his wife. Ben had for some time thought of retiring, 
and he now left the sea and settled clown in a little cottage 
near. Captain Holland insisted upon settling a small pension 
upon him, and he was always a welcome guest at the house. 
His delight at Dick's return was extreme. 

" I never thought you would do it, Master Dick, never for 
a moment, and when on coming home I got your letter, and 
found that the Captain and your mother were in England, it 
just knocked me foolish for a bit." 

Three weeks later, Dick told Annie that he loved her. He 
spoke without any circumlocution, merely taking her hand 
one evening, when they happened to be alone together, and 
telling her so in plain words. " I know nothing of women, 
Annie," he said, " or their ways. I have been bothering myself 
how to set about it, but though I don't know how to put it, 
T do know that I love you dearly. All these years I have been 
thinking about you — not like this, you know, but as the dear, 
plucky little girl of the old days." 

" The little girl of old days, Dick," she said quietly, "is in no 
way changed. I think you know what I thought of you then ; 
I have never for a moment wavered. I gave you all the love of 
my heart, and you have had it ever since. Why, you silly boy," 
she said, with a laugh, a few minutes later, " I had begun to 
think, that, just as I had to ask you for a kiss in the old times, 
and again when you met me, I should have to take this matter 
in hand. Why, I never thought of anything else. Directly I 
got old enough to look upon myself as a woman, and young 
men began to come to the house, I said to my dear father, — 

" ' It is of no use their coming here, father. My mind has 
been made Tip for years, and I shall never change.' 



378 THE TIGER OF MYSORE. 

" lie knew at once what I meant. 

" ' I don't blame you, my dear,' he said. ' Of course you are 
young at present but, he has won you fairly, and if he is at 
all like what you make him out to be, I could not leave you 
in better hands. He will be home in another three or four 
years, and I shall have the comfort of having you with me 
until then. But you must not make too sure of it. He may 
fall in love out there; you know that there is plenty of society 
at Madras.' 

" I laughed at the idea. 

" ' All the pretty ones either come out to be married, or get 
engaged on the voyage or before they have been there a 
fortnight. I have no fear, father, of his falling in love out there, 
though I don't say he might not when he gets home, for of 
course he thinks of me only as a little girl.' 

" ' Well, my dear,' he said, ' we will get him and his father and 
mother to come down as soon as he gets home. As you have 
made up your mind about it, it is only right that you should 
have the first chance.' 

" It was not to be as he planned, Dick, but you see I have 
had the first chance, and it is well it was so, for no one can 
say how matters would have turned out if I had not been on 
the spot. Do you know, Dick, I felt that when you rescued 
me from slavery, you became somehow straightway my lord 
and master. As you carried me that night before you, I said 
to myself I should always be your little slave ; and you see it 
has come quite true." 

" I don't know about that, Annie. We are in England now, 
and there are no slaves ; you will be the mistress now, and 
I your devoted servant." 

" It will be as I say, Dick," she said tenderly. " I feel that 
to the end of my life I shall remain your willing slave." 

There was nothing to prevent an early marriage. It was 
settled that Captain and Mrs. Holland should retain the house, 
which indeed they could well afford to do, and that Dick and 
Annie should reside there whenever they were in town, but that. 



HOME. 379 

as a rule, they would live at the estate her father had purchased, 
near Plymouth. Their means were ample, for during the eight 
years he was in the Service Dick's £12,000, had, as his father 
had predicted, doubled itself, and Annie's fortune was at least 
as large as his own. Dick had good reason to bless to the 
end of his life his mother's plan, that had resulted in the 
double satisfaction of restoring his father to her, and in 
winning for himself the woman whom he ever regarded as the 
dearest and best wife in the world. 



THE END. 






^pESPlgi 



BLACKIE & SON'S 
BOOKS FOR YOUNG PEOPLE. 



BY G. A. HENTY. 

In crown Svo, cloth elegant, olivine edges. 

The Tiger of Mysore: A story of the War with Tippoo 

Saib. By G. A. Henty. With 12 Illustrations by W. H. Mak- 

getson, and a Map. 6s. 

" Mr. Henty not only concocts a thrilling tale, he weaves fact and fiction to- 
gether with so skilful a hand that the reader cannot help acquiring a just and 
clear view of that fierce and terrible struggle which gave to us our Indian Em- 
pire." — AthencBum. 

A Knight of the White Cross: A Tale of the Siege of 

Rhodes. By G. A. Henty. With 12 full-page Illustrations by 

Ralph Peacock. 6s. 
"Mr. Henty is a giant among boys' writers, and his books are sufficiently 
popular to be sure of a welcome anywhere. . . . In stirring interest, this is 
quite up to the level of Mr. Henty 's former historical tales."— Saturday Review. 

When London Burned : A Story of Eestoration Times and 

the Great Fire. By G. A. Henty. With 12 page Illustrations 

by J. Finnemore. 6s. 

"No boy needs to have any story of Henty's recommended to him, and parents 
who do not know and buy him for their boys should be ashamed of themselves. 
Those to whom he is yet unknown could not make a better beginning than with 
Wlten London Burned." — British Weekly. 

Berie the Briton: A Story of the Roman Invasion. By 

G. A. Henty. Illustrated by W. Parkinson. 6s. 

"We are not aware that anyone has given us quite so vigorous a picture of 
Britain in the days of the Roman conquest. Mr. Henty has done his utmost to 
make an impressive picture of the haughty Roman character, with its indomitable 
courage, sternness, and discipline. Beric is good all through."— Spectator. 

By Pike and Dyke: A Tale of the Rise of the Dutch Re- 
public. By G. A. Henty. With 10 page Illustrations by Maynard 
Brown, and 4 Maps. 6s. 

"The mission of Xed to deliver letters from William the Silent to his adherents 
at Brussels, the fight of the Good Venture with the Spanish man-of-war, the battle 
on the ice at Amsterdam, the siege of Haarlem, are all told with a vividness and 
skill which are worthy of Mr. Henty at his best."— Academy. 

[11] A 



BLACKIE <fc SON'S BOOKS FOR YOUNG PEOPLE. 



BY G. A. HENTY. 

" Among writers of stories of adventure for boys Mr. Henty stands in the very 
first rank." — Academy. 



In crown &vo, cloth elegant, olivine edges. 

The Lion Of St. Mark: A Tale of Venice in the Fourteenth 

Century. By G. A. Henty. With 10 page Illustrations by 

Gordon Browne. 6s. 

" Every boy should read The Lion of St. Mark. Mr. Henty has never produced 
any story more delightful, more wholesome, or more vivacious. From first to 
last it will be read with keen enjoyment." — Tlie Saturday Review. 

By England's Aid: The Freeing of the Netherlands (1585- 

1604). By G. A. Henty. With 10 page Illustrations by Alfred 

Pearse, and 4 Maps. 6s. 

"The story is told with great animation, and the historical material is most 
effectively combined with a most excellent plot."— Saturday Review. 

With Wolfe in Canada: or, The Winning of a Continent, 
By G. A. Henty. Illustrated with 12 page Pictures by Gordon 

Browne. 6s. 

"A model of what a boys' story-book should be. Mr. Henty has a great power 
of infusing into the dead facts of history new life, and as no pains are spared by 
him to ensure accuracy in historic details, his books supply useful aids to study 
as well as amusement." — School Guardian. 

Bonnie Prince Charlie: A Tale of Foutenoy and Gulloden. 

By G. A. Henty. Illustrated with 12 page Pictures by Gordon 

Browne. 6s. 

"Ronald, the hero, is very like the hero of Quentin Durward. The lad's 
journey across France with his faithful attendant Malcolm, and his hairbreadth 
escapes from the machinations of his father's enemies make up as good a 
narrative of the kind as we have ever read. For freshness of treatment and 
variety of incident, Mr. Henty has here surpassed himself."— Spectator. 

For the Temple: A Tale of the Fall of Jerusalem. By 
G. A. Henty. With 10 page Illustrations by S. J. Solomon, and 
a Coloured Map. 6s. 
" Mr. Henty's graphic prose pictures of the hopeless Jewish resistance to Roman 

sway adds another leaf to his record of the famous wars of the world. The book 

is one of Mr. Henty's cleverest efforts." — Graphic. 

True tO the Old Flag 1 : A Tale of the American War of 
Independence. By G. A. Henty. With 12 page Illustrations by 
Gordon Browne. 6s. 

" Does justice to the pluck and determination of the British soldiers. The son 
of an American loyalist, who remains true to our tlag, falls among the hostile red- 
skins in that very Huron country which has been endeared to us by the exploits 
of Hawkeye and Chingachgook." — The Times. 

"Mr. Henty undoubtedly possesses the secret of writing eminently successful 
historical tales; and those older than the lads whom the author addresses in his 
preface may read the story with pleasure." — Academy, 



Specimen Illustration from "THE TIGER OF MYSORE". 




HK', H^ 














tf&BSt s ■ l 4^?'^B 


























Finnwiii tit •*^ , °*^> 


^' 


• 













"DITK TOOK steady aim, and fired at the tiger. 



4 BLACK1E <L- SON'S BOOKS FOR YOUNG PEOPLE. 

BY G. A. HENTY. 

" Mr. Henty is one of our most successful writers of historical tales." — Scotsman. 



In crown 8ro, cloth elegant, olivine edges. 

The Lion Of the North: A Tale of Gustavus Adolphus and 

the Wars of Religion. By G. A. Henty. With 12 page Pictures 

by J. Schonberg. 6s. 

"A praiseworthy attempt to interest British youth in the great deeds of the 
Scotch Brigade in the wars of Gustavus Adolphus. Mackay, Hepburn, and Munro 
live again in Mr. Henty 's pages, as those deserve to live whose disciplined bands 
formed really the germ of the modern British army." — Athenaeum. 

The Young* Carthaginian : A story of the Times of 

Hannibal. By Gr. A. Hexty. With 12 page Illustrations by C. J. 

Staniland, k.i. 6s. 

"The effect of an interesting story, well constructed and vividly told, is en- 
hanced by the picturesque quality of the scenic background. From first to last 
nothing stays the interest of the narrative. It bears us along as on a stream 
whose current varies in direction, but never loses its force." — Saturday Review. 

Redskin and CoW-boy : A Tale of the Western Plains. By 

G. A. Henty. Illustrated by Alfred Pearse. 6s. 

"It has a good plot : it abounds in action : the scenes are equally spirited and 
realistic, and we can only say we have read it with much pleasure from first to 
last. The pictures of life on a cattle ranche are most graphically painted, as are 
the manners of the reckless but jovial cow-boys." — Times. 

With Clive in India: or, The Beginnings of an Empire. 

By G. A. Henty. Illustrated by Gordon Browne. 6s. 

"Among writers of stories of adventure for boys Mr. Henty stands in the very 
first rank. Those who know something about India will be the most ready to 
thank Mr. Henty for giving them this instructive volume to place in the hands 
of their children." — Academy. 

In Greek Waters: A Story of the Grecian War of Inde- 
pendence (18-21-1827). By G. A. Henty. With 12 page Illus- 
trations by W. S. Stacey, and a Map. 6s. 

"There are adventures of all kinds for the hero and his friends, whose pluck 
and ingenuity in extricating themselves from awkward fixes are always equal to 
the occasion. It is an excellent story, and if the proportion of history is smaller 
than usual, the whole result leaves nothing to be desired." — Journal of Education. 

The Dash for KhartOUm: A T.lle of the Nile Expedition. 

By G. A. Henty. With 10 page Illustrations by J. Schonberg and 

J. Nash, and 4 Plans. 6s. 

"Tt is literally true that the narrative never flags a moment; for the incidents 
which fall to be recorded after the dash for Khartoum has been made and failed 
are quite as interesting as those which precede it." — Academy. 



BLACK1E & SON'S BOOKS FOB YOUSG PEOPLE. 



BY G. A. HENTY. 

"Mr. Henty is the king of story-tellers for boys."— Sword and Trowel. 



In crown 8vo, cloth elegant, olivine edgei 




Reduced Illustration from "A Knight oj the White Cross". 

St. Bartholomew's Eve: A Tale of the Huguenot Wars. 
By G-. A. Henty. Illustrated by H. J. Draper. 6s. 

" What would boys do without Mr. Henty? Ever fresh and vigorous, his hooks 
have at mice the solidity of history and the charm of romance. St. Bartholomew's 
Eve is in his best style, and the interest never flag3. The bunk is all that could 
possibly be wished from a boy s point of view."— Journal of Education. 

In Freedom's Cause : A Story of Wallace and Bruce. By 

G-. A. Henty. Illustrated by Gordon Browne. 6s. 

"His tale of the days of Wallace and Bruce is full of stirring action, and will 
commend itself to boys." — Athenosum. 

By Right Of Conquest: or, With Cortez in Mexico. By 

G. A. Henty. With 10 page Illustrations by W. S. Stacey. 6s. 

" Bi/ Right of Conquest is the nearest approach to a perfectly successful histori- 
cal tale that Mr. Henty has yet published. " — Academy. 



BLACRIE & SON'S BOOKS FOR YOUNG PEOPLE. 

BY G. A. HENTY. 

: Mr. Henty is one of the best of story-tellers for young people." — Spectator. 



in crown 8vo, cloth elegant, olivine edges. 




Reduced Illustration from " Wulf the Saxon" 

Wulf the SaXOll: A Story of the Norman Conquest. By 

G. A. Henty. Illustrated by Ralph Peacock. 6s. 

•' Wulf the Saxon is second to none of Mr. Henty's historical tales, and we may 
safely say that a boy may learn from it more genuine history than he will from 
many a tedious tome. The points of the Saxon character are hit off very happily, 
and the life of the period is ably reconstructed." — The Spectator. 

Through the Sikh War: A Tale of the Conquest of the 
Punjaub. By G. A. Henty. With 12 page Illustrations by Hal 

Hurst, and a Map. 6s. 

" The picture of the Punjaub during its last few years of independence, the 
description of the battles on the Sutlej, and the portraiture generally of native 
character, seem admirably true. ... On the whole, we have never read a more 
vivid and faithful narrative of military adventure in India." — The Academy. 



BLACKIE cfc SON'S BOOKS FOR YOUSG PEOPLE. 



BY G. A. HENTY. 

"ISo more interesting boys' books are written than Mr. Henty's stones." — 

Daily Chronicle. 

Ill crown 8vo, cloth elegant, olivine edges. 

Through the Fray: A Story of the Luddite Eiots. By 

G. A. Henty. With 12 page Illustrations by H. M. Paget. 6s. 

" Mr. Henty inspires a love and admiration for straightforwardness, truth, and 
courage. This is one of the best of the many good books Mi'. Henty has produced, 
and deserves to be classed with his Facing Death." —Standard. 

Captain Bayley'S Heir: A Tale of the Gold Fields of Cali- 
fornia. By G. A. Henty. Illustrated by H. M. Paget. 6s. 

"A Westminster boy who makes his way in the world by hard work, good 
temper, and unfailing courage. The descriptions given of life are just what a 
healthy intelligent lad should delight in."— St. James's Gazette. 

With Lee in Virginia: A Story of the American Civil 

War. By G. A. Henty. With 10 page Illustrations by Gordon 

Browne, and 6 Maps. 6s. 

" The story is a capital one and full of variety, and presents us with many 
picturesque scenes of Southern life. Young Wingfield, who is conscientious, 
spirited, and 'hard as nails', would have been a man after the very heart of 
Stonewall Jackson." — Times. 

Under Drake's Flag: A Tale of the Spanish Main. By 

G. A. Henty. Illustrated by Gordon Browne. 6s. 

"There is not a dull chapter, nor, indeed, a dull page in the book; but the 
author has so carefully worked up his subject that the exciting deeds of his 
heroes are never incongruous or absurd." — Observer. 

Through Russian SnoWS : A Story of Napoleon's Eetreat 

rom Moscow. By G. A. Henty. With 8 Illustrations by W. H. 

Oyerend, and a Map. 5s. 

"Julian, the hero of the story, early excites our admiration, and is altogether 
a fine character such as boys will delight in, whilst the story of the campaign is 
very graphically told. . . . Will, we think, prove one of the most popular boys' 
books this season." — St. James's Gazette. 

In the Heart Of the Rockies: A Story of Adventure in 
Colorado. By G. A. Henty. Illustrated by G. C. Hindley. 5s. 

" Few Christmas books will be more to the taste of the ingenuous boy than In 
the Heart of the Rockies." — Athenceum. 
" Mr. Henty is seen here at his best as an artist in lightning fiction."— Academy. 

One Of the 28th : A Tale of Waterloo. By G. A. Henty. 

With 8 page Illustrations by W. H. Overend, and 2 Maps. 5s. 

" Written with Homeric vigour and heroic inspiration. It is graphic, pictur- 
esque, and dramatically effective . . . shows us Mr. Henty at his best and 
brightest. The adventures will hold a boy of a winter's night enthralled as he 

rushes through them with breathless interest 'from cover to cover '."—Observer. 



BLACKIE & SON'S BOOKS FOR YOUNG PEOPLE. 

BY G. A. HENTY. 

"Ask for Henty, and see that you get him."— Punch. 



In crown 8vo, cloth elegant, olivine edges. 

The Cat Of BllbasteS: A Story of Ancient Egypt. By 

G. A. Henty. Illustrated by J. E. Weguelin. 5s. 

"The story, from the critical moment of the killing of the sacred cat to the 
perilous exodus into Asia with which it closes, is very skilfully constructed and 
full of exciting adventures. It is admirably illustrated."— Saturday Review. 

Maori and Settler: A Story of the New Zealand War. By 
G. A. Henty. With 8 page Illustrations by Alfred Pearse. 5s. 

"It is a book which all young people, but especially boys, will read with 
avidity." — Athenaeum. 

" A first-rate book for boys, brimful of adventure, of humorous and interesting 
conversation, and of vivid pictures of colonial life." — Schoolmaster. 

St. George for England: A Tale of Cressy and Poitiers. 

By G. A. Henty. Illustrated by Gordon Browne. 5s. 

" A story of very great interest for boys. In his own forcible style the author 
has endeavoured to show that determination and enthusiasm can accomplish mar- 
vellous results; and that courage is generally accompanied by magnanimity and 
gentleness." — Pall Mall Gazette. 

The Bravest Of the Brave: With Peterborough iii Spain. 

By G A. Henty. With 8 full-page Pictures by H. M. Paget. 5s. 

" Mr. Henty never loses sight of the moral purpose of his work — to enforce the 
doctrine of courage and truth, mercy and lovingkindness, as indispensable to the 
making of an English gentleman. British lads will read The Bravest of the 
Brave with pleasure and profit; of that we are quite sure." — Daily Telegraph. 

For Name and Fame: or, Through Afghan Passes. By 

G. A. Henty. Illustrated by Gordon Browne. 5s. 

"Not only a rousing story, replete with all the varied forms of excitement of a 
campaign, but, what is still more useful, an account of a territory and its iuhabi- 
tants which must for a long time possess a supreme interest for Englishmen, as 
being the key to our Indian Empire." — Glasgoiv Herald. 

A Jacobite Exile: Being the Adventures of a Young English- 
man in the Service of Charles XII. of Sweden. By G. A. Henty. 
With 8 page Illustrations by Paul Hardy*, and a Map. 5s. 

*' Incident succeeds incident, and adventure is piled upon adventure, and at the 
end the reader, be he boy or man, will have experienced breathless enjoyment 
in a romantic story that must have taught him much at its close." — Army and 
Navy Gazette. 

Held Fast for England: A Tale of the Siege of Gibraltar. 

By G. A. Henty. Illustrated by Gordon Browne. 5s. 

"Among them we would place first in interest and wholesome educational 
value the story of the siege of Gibraltar. . . . There is no cessation of exciting 
incident throughout the story. " — Athenaeum. 



Specimen Illustration from ' ' THR OUGH RUSSIAN SNOWS' 




"1 AM THE COUNTESS STEPHANIE VVORONSKI. I AM GLAD 
TO SEE YOU." 



10 BLACKIE & SON'S BOOKS FOR YOUNG PEOPLE. 

BY G. A. HENTY. 

"Mr. Henty's books are always alive with moving incident." — Review of Reviews. 



. In crown 8i'o, cloth elegant. 

Condemned as a Nihilist : A Story of Escape from Siberia. 
By G. A. Henty. Illustrated by Walter Paget. 5s. 
"The best of this year's Henty. His narrative is more interesting than many 
of the tales with which the public is familiar, of escape from Siberia. Despite 
their superior claim to authenticity these tales are without doubt no less fic- 
titious than Mr. Henty's, and he beats them hollow in the matter of sensations." 
— National Observer. 

Orange and Green: A Tale of the Boyne and Limerick. 
By G. A. Henty. Illustrated by Gordon Browne. 5s. 
"The narrative is free from the vice of prejudice, and ripples with life as 
vivacious as if what is being described were really passing before the eye. . . . 
Should be in the hands of every young student of Irish history." — Belfast News. 

In the Reign Of Terror: The Adventures of a Westminster 

Boy. By G. A. Henty. Illustrated by J. Schonberg. 5.s. 
" Harry Sandwith, the Westminster boy, may fairly be said to beat Mr. Henty's 
record. His adventures will delight boys by the audacity and peril they depict. 
The story is one of Mr. Henty's best." — Saturday Review. 

By Sheer Pluck: A Tale of the Ashanti War. By G. A. 
Henty. With 8 full-page Pictures by Gordon Browne. 5s. 
"Morally, the book is everything that could be desired, setting before the boys 
a bright and bracing ideal of the English gentleman." — Christian Leader. 

The Dragon and the Raven: or, The Days of King 

Alfred. By G. A. Henty. With 8 page Illustrations by C. J. 

Staniland, r.i. 5s. 
" A story that may justly be styled remarkable. Boys, in reading it, will be 
surprised to find how Alfred persevered, through years of bloodshed and times 
of peace, to rescue his people from the thraldom of the Danes. We hope the 
book will soon be widely known in all our schools." — Schoolmaster. 

A Final Reckoning: A Tale of Bush Life in Australia. 
By G. A. Henty. Illustrated by W. B. Wollen. 5s. 
" All boys will read this story with eager and unflagging interest. The episodes 
are in Mr. Henty's very best vein — graphic, exciting, realistic; and, as in all Mr. 
Henty's books, the tendency is to the formation of an honourable, manly, and 
even heroic character.'' — Birmingham Post. 

Facing Death: or, The Hero of the Vaughan Pit. A Tale of 
the Coal Mines. By G. A. Henty. With 8 page Pictures by 
Gordon Browne. 5s. 
" If any father, godfather, clergyman, or schoolmaster is on the look-out for a 

good book to give as a present to a boy who is worth his salt, this is the book we 

would recommend." — Standard. 

A Chapter Of Adventures: or, Through the Bombard- 
ment of- Alexandria. By G. A. Henty. With 6 page Illustrations 
by W. H. Overend. 3s. 6<7. 
".Tack Kobson ami his two companions have their fill of excitement, and their 

chapter of adventures is so brisk and entertaining we could have wished it longer 

than it is." — Saturday Revieiv. 



BLACKIE cfc SON'S BOOKS FOR VOUSG PEOPLE. 



11 



BY KIRK MUNROE. 



In crown 8vo, cloth elegant, olivine edges. 

At War With PontiaC: or, The Totem of the Bear. By 

Kirk Munroe. Illus- 
trated by J. Finne- 
MORE. 5s. 

"Is in the best manner of 
Cooper. There is a character 
who is the parallel of Hawk- 
eye, as the Chingachgooks and 
Ureas have likewise their 
coun terparts." — The Times. 

The White Con- 
querors of 

Mexico: A Tale 
of Toltec and Aztec. 
By Kirk Munroe. 
Illustrated by W. S. 

Stacey. 5s. 

"Mr. Munroe gives most 
vivid pictures of the religious 
and civil polity of the Aztecs, 
and of everyday life, as lie 
imagines it, in the streets and 
market-places of the magnifi- 
cent capital of Montezuma." 
— Tlie Times. 



CroKii Svo, cloth elegant. 

Two Thousand 
Years Ago: or, 

The Adventures of a 




Reduced Illustration from "At War with. Pontiac" . 
With 12 page Illus- 



Roman Boy. By Professor A. J. Church. 

trations by Adrien Marie. 6s. 

"Adventures well worth the telling. The book is extremely entertaining as 
well as useful, and there is a wonderful freshness in the Roman scenes and 
characters. " — The Times. 



The Clever Miss Follett. By J. K. H. Denny. With 

12 page Illustrations by Gertrude D. Hammond. 6s. 

"Just the book to give to girls, who will delight both in the letterpress and 
the illustrations. Miss Hammond has never done better work."— Review of 
Reviews. 



The Heiress of Courtleroy. By Anne Beale. With 8 

page Illustrations by T. ( '. H. CASTLE, fis. 

"We can speak highly of the grace with which Miss Beale relates how the 
young 'Heiress of Courtleroy' hail such good influence over her uncle as to win 
him from his intensely selfish ways."— Guardian. 



12 BLACK IE ds SOS'S LOOKS FOR YOUSG PEOPLE. 



BY GEORGE MANVILLE FENN. 

" Mr. Feun stands in the foremost rank of writers in this department." — Daily 

Newt:. 



In crown Svo, cloth elegant. 

Dick 0' the Fens : A Romance of the Great East Swamp. By 
G. Manville Fenn. Illustrated by Frank Dadd. 6s. 
"We conscientiously believe that boys will find it capital reading. It is full 
of incident and mystery, and the mystery is kept up to the last moment. It js 
rich in effective local colouring; and it has a historical interest. " — Times. 

Devon BoyS: A Tale of the North Shore. By G. Manville 
Fenn. With 12 page Illustrations by Gordon Browne. 6*-. 
"An admirable story, as remarkable for the individuality of its young heroes 
as for the excellent descriptions of coast scenery and life in North Devon. It is 
one of the best books we have seen this season." — Athenaeum. 

The Golden Mag-net : A Tale of the Land of the Incas. By 
G. Manville Fenn. Illustrated by Gordon Browne. 6s. 
"There could be no more welcome present for a boy. There is not a dull page 
in the book, and many will be read with breathless interest. 'The Golden Mag- 
net' is, of course, the same one that attracted Raleigh and the heroes of West- 
ward Ho!" — Journal of Education. 

In the King's Name: or, The Cruise of the Kestrel. By 

G. Manville Fenn. Illustrated by Gordon Browne. 6s. 
" The best of all Mr. Fenn's productions in this field. It has the great quality 
of always ' moving on ', adventure following adventure in constant succession." — 
Daily Neivs. 

Nat the Naturalist: A Boy's Adventures in the Eastern 
Seas. By G. Manville Fenn. With 8 page Pictures. 5s, 
"This sort of book encourages independence of character, develops resource, 
and teaches a boy to keep his eyes open." — Saturday Review. 

Blinyip Land: The Story of a Wild Journey in New Guinea. 

By G. Manville Fenn. Illustrated by Gordon Browne, is. 

" Mr. Fenn deserves the thanks of everybody for Biinyip Land, and we may ven- 
ture to promise that a quiet week may be reckoned on whilst the youngsters have 
such fascinating literature provided for their evenings' amusement." — Spectator. 

Quicksilver: or, A Boy with no Skid to his Wheel. By 

George Manville Fenn. With 6 page Illustrations by Frank 

Dadd. New edition, 3s. 6d. 

" Quicksilver is little short of an inspiration. In it that prince of story-writers 
for boys — George Manville Fenn— has surpassed himself. It is an ideal book for 
a boy's library." — Practical Teacher. 

BrOWnsmith's Boy: A Romance in a Garden. By G. 
Manville Fenn. With 6 page Illustrations. 3s. 6d. 
" Mr. Fenn's books are among the best, if not altogether the best, of the stories 
for boys. Mr. Fenn is at his best in Brownsmith's Boy." — Pictorial World. 



* For other Books by G. Manville Fenn, see page 22. 



BLACK IE & SON'S BOOKS FOB YOUNG PEOPLE. 13 



BY GEORGE MAC DONALD. 



In crown 8vo, cloth elegant. 

A Rough Shaking". By George Mac Donald. With 

12 page Illustrations by W. Parkinson. 6.s. 

"One of the very best books for boys that has been written. It is full of 
material peculiarly well adapted for the young, containing in a marked degree 
the elements of all that is necessary to make up a perfect boys' book."— 
Teachers' Aid. 

At the Back of the North Wind. By George Mac- 

Donald. With 75 Illustrations by Arthur Hughes. 5s. 

"The story is thoroughly original, full of fancy and pathos. . . . We stand 
with one foot in fairyland and one on common earth." — The Times. 

Ranald Bannerman's Boyhood. By Geo. Mac Donald. 

With 36 Illustrations by Arthur Hughes. 5s. 
"The sympathy with boy-nature in Ranald Bannerman's Boi/hoad is perfect. 
It is a beautiful picture of childhood, teaching by its impressions and suggestions 
all noble things." — British Quarterly Review. 

The Princess and the Goblin. By George Mac Donald. 

With 32 Illustrations, is. M. 

"Little of what is written for children has the lightness of touch and play of 
fancy which are characteristic of George Mac Donald's fairy tales. Mr. Arthur 
Hughes's illustrations are all that illustrations should be."— Manchester Guardian. 

The Princess and Curdie. By George Mac Donald. 

With S page Illustrations. 3.?. 6cl. 

"There is the finest and rarest genius in this brilliant story. I'pgrown people 
would do wisely occasionally to lay aside their newspapers and magazines to 
spend an hour with Curdie and the Princess." — Sheffield Independent. 



BY HARRY COLLINGWOOD. 



The Pirate Island: A Story of the South Pacific. By 

Harry CoLLiNGWoon. With 8 page Pictures by C. J. Staniland 

and J. P. Wells. 5.?. 

"A capital story of the sea; indeed in our opinion the author is superior in some 
respects as a marine novelist to the better-known Mr. Clark Russell."— The Times. 

The Log" Of the "Flying 1 Fish": A Story of Aerial and 

Submarine Adventure. By Harry Collingwooo. With 6 page 

Illustrations by Gordon Browne. 2>s. Qrf. 

"The Fhiing Fish actually surpasses all Jules Verne's creations; with incred- 
ible speed she flies through the air, skims over the surface of the water, and darts 
along the ocean bed. We strongly recommend our school-boy friends to possess 
themselves of her log."— Athenceum. 



* For other Books by Harry Collingwood, see pages 22 and 23. 



14 BLACK IE <b SON'S BOOKS FOR YOUNG PEOPLE. 



BY ROBERT LEIGHTON. 



In crown 8vo, cloth elegant, olivine edges. 

Olaf the Glorious. By Robert Leigiiton. With 8 page 
Illustrations liy Ralph Peacock, and a Map. 5s. 

"Is as good as anything' of the kind we have met with. Mr. Leighton more 
than holds his own with Rider Haggard and Baring-Gould. " — The Times. 

"Among the hooks best liked by boys of the sturdy English type few will take 
a higher place than Olaf the Glorious. . . . " — National Observer. 

The Wreck of "The Golden Fleece": The story of a 

North Sea Fisher-boy. By Robert Leighton. With 8 page 

Illustrations by F. Brangwyn. 5s. 

" This story should add considerably to Mr. Leighton's high reputation. Ex- 
cellent in every respect, it contains every variety of incident. The plot is very 
cleverly devised, and the types of the North Sea sailors are capital."— The Times. 

The Pilots Of Pomona: A Story of the Orkney Islands. 

By Robert Leighton. Illustrated by John Leighton. 5s. 

" A story which is quite as good in its way as Treasure Island, and is full of 
adventure of a stirring yet most natural kind. Although it is primarily a boys' 
book, it is a real godsend to the elderly reader." — Glasgoiv Evening Times. 

The Thirsty Sword: A Story of the Norse Invasion of 
Scotland (1262-63). By Robert Leighton. With 8 page Illus- 
trations by A. Peab.se. 5s. 

"This is one of the most fascinating stories for boys that it has ever been our 
pleasure to read. From first to last the interest never flags. Boys will worship 
Kenric, who is a hero in every sense of the v/orA."— Schoolmaster. 



BY ROSA MULHOLLAND. 

Banshee Castle. By Eosa Mulholland. with 12 page 

Illustrations by John H. Bacon. 6s. 

"One of the most fascinating of Miss Rosa Miilholland's many fascinating 
stories. . . . The charm of the tale lies in the telling of it. The three 
heroines are admirably drawn characters." — Athenaeum. 

Giannetta : A Girl's Story of Herself. By Bosa Mulholland. 

With 8 page Illustrations by Lockhart Bogle. 5s. 

"Giannetta is a true heroine — warm-hearted, self-sacrificing, and, as all good 
women nowadays are, largely touched with the enthusiasm of humanity. One 
of the most attractive gift-books of the season." — The Academy. 



A Fair Claimant: Being a Story for Girls. By Frances 

Armstrong. Illustrated by Gertrude D. Hammond. 5s. 

" As a gift-book for big girls it is among the best new books of the kind. The 
ftory is interesting and natural, from first to last." — Westminster Gazette. 



Specimen illustration from " A FAIR CLAIMANT' 




: OLIVE LEAPT INTO HER MOTHER'S ARMS." 



16 BLACK IE cfc SON'S BOOKS FOR YOUNG PEOPLE. 

TWELFTH EDITION OF THE UNIVERSE. 

The Universe : or, The Infinitely Great and the Infinitely Little. 
A Sketch of Contrasts in Creation, and Marvels revealed and 
explained by Natural Science. By F. A. Pouchet, m.d. With 
272 Engravings on wood, of which 55 are full-page size, and 4 
Coloured Illustrations. Twelfth Edition, medium 8vo, cloth ele- 
gant, gilt edges, 7s. 6r/.; also morocco antique, 16s. 

"Dr. Pouchet's wonderful work on The Universe, than which there is no book 
better calculated to encourage the study of nature." — Pall Mall Gazette. 
"We know no better book of the kind for a schoolroom library." — Bookman. 



BY G. NORWAY. 



In crown 8vo, cloth elegant. 

A Prisoner Of War: A Story of the Time of Napoleon 

Bonaparte. By G. Norway. With 6 page Illustrations by Robt. 

Barnes, a.r.w.s. 3s. 6d. 

" More hairbreadth escapes from death by starvation, by ice, by fighting, &c. , 
were never before surmounted. . . . It is a fine yarn." — The Guardian. 

A True Cornish Maid. By G. Norway. With 6 page 

Illustrations by J. Finnemore. 3s. 6d. 

"There is some excellent reading. . . . Mrs. Norway brings before the eyes 
of her- readers the good Cornish folk, their speech, their manners, and their ways. 
A True Cornish Maid deserves to be popular." — Athenaeum. 

%* For other Books by G. Norway see p. 23. 



Young" Travellers' Tales. By Ascott r. Hope. With 

6 Illustrations by H. J. Draper. 3s. 6d. 
"Possess a high value for instruction as well as for entertainment. His quiet, 
level humour bubbles up on every page." — Daily Chronicle. 

The Seven Wise Scholars. By Ascott r. Hope. With 

nearly 100 Illustrations by Gordon Browne. 5s. 

"As full of fun as a volume of Punch; with illustrations, more laughter- 
provoking than most we have seen since Leech died." — Sheffield Independent 

Stories Of Old Renown: Tales of Knights and Heroes. 

By Ascott It. Hope. With 100 Illustrations by Gordon Browne. 

3s. 6d. 

" A really fascinating book worthy of its telling title. There is, we venture to 
say, not a dull page in the book, not a story which will not bear a second read- 
ing." — Guardian. 

Under False Colours: A Story from Two Girls' Lives. 

By Sarah Doudney. Illustrated by G. G. Kilburne. 4s. 

"Sarah Doudney has no superior as a writer of high-toned stories— pure in 
style and original in conception ; but we have seen nothing from her pen equal 
in dramatic energy to this book." — Christian Leader. 



BLACKIE & SON'S BOOKS FOR YOUNG PEOPLE. 



BY DR. GORDON STABLES. 



In crown 8vo, cloth elegant. 

For Life and Liberty: A Story of Battle by Land and 
Sea. By Dr. Gordon 
Stables, r.n. With S 
Illustrations by Syd- 
ney Paget, and a Map. 
5s. 

"The story is lively and 
spirited, with abundance of 
blockade -running, hard fight- 
ing, narrow escapes, and intro- 
ductions to some of the most 
distinguished generals on both 
sides."— The Times. 

To Greenland and 
the Pole. By 

Gordon Stables, m.d. 
With 8 page Illustra- 
tions by G. C. Hind- 
ley, and a Map. 5s. 

' ' His Arctic explorers have 
the versimilitude of life. It 
is one of the books of the sea- 
son, and one of the best Mr. 
Stables has ever written."— 
Truth. 

Westward with Co- 
lumbus. By Gor- 
don Stabler, m. d. 
With 8. page Illustra- 
tions by A. Pearse. 5s. 
"We must place Westward with Columbus among those books that all boys 

ought to read." — The Spectator. 

'Twixt School and College: A Tale of Self-reliance. By 

Gordon Stables, cm., m.d., r.n. Illustrated by W. Parkinson. 5s. 
"One of the best of a prolific writer's books for boys, being full of practical 
instructions as to keeping pets, and inculcates in a way which a little recalls Miss 
Edge worth's 'Frank' the virtue of self-reliance." — Athenaeum. 




Reduced Illustration from "To Greenland' 



With the Sea Kings: A Story of the Days of Lord Nelson. 
By F. H. Winder. Illustrated by W. S. Stagey. 4s. 
".Tnso the book to put into a boy's hands. Every chapter contains boardings, 
cuttings out, fighting pirates, escapes of thrilling audacity, and captures by corsairs, 
sufficient to turn the quietest boy's head. The story culminates in a vigorous 
account of the battle of Trafalgar. Happy boys ! "—The Academy. 

[Ill B 



18 BLACKIE & SOWS BOOKS FOR YOUNG PEOPLE. 



BY HUGH ST. LEGER. 



In crown 8vo, cloth elegant. 

Hallowe'en Ahoy! or, Lost on the Crozet Islands. By 
Hugh St. Leger. With 6 Illustrations by H. J. Draper. 4s. 
" One of the best stories of seafaring life and adventure which have appeared 
this season. It contains a capital ' fo'c's'le ' ghost and a thrilling shipwreck. No 
boy who begins it but will wish to join the Britannia long before he finishes 
these delightful pages."— A cademy. 

Sou'wester and Sword. By Hugh St. Leger. With 6 

page Illustrations by Hal Hurst. 4s. 

"As racy a tale of life at sea and war adventure as we have met with for some 
time. . . . Altogether the sort of book that boys will revel in." — Athenaeum. 



BY ALICE CORKRAN. 



Meg'S Friend. By Alice Corkran. With 6 page Illustra- 
tions by Egbert Fowler. 3s. 6d. 

"One of Miss Corkran's charming books for girls, narrated in that simple 
and picturesque style which marks the authoress as one of the first amongst 
writers for young people." — The Spectator. 

Margery Merton's Girlhood. By Alice Corkran. With 

6 page Pictures by Gordon Browne. 3s. 6d. 

"Another book for girls we can warmly commend. There is a delightful 
piquancy in the experiences and trials of a young English girl who studies 
painting in Paris." — Saturday Review. 

Down the SnOW Stairs: or, From Good-night to Good- 
morning. By Alice Corkran. With 60 Illustrations by Gordon 
Browne. 3s. 6d. 
"A gem of the first water, bearing upon every page the mark of genius. It is 

indeed a Little Pilgrim's Progress."— Christian Leader. 



Grettir the Outlaw : A Story of Iceland. By S. Baring- 
Gould. With 6 page Illustrations by M. Zeno Diemer, and a 
Coloured Map. 4s. 

" Is the boys' book of its year. That is, of course, as much as to say that it 
will do for men grown as well as juniors. It is told in simple, straightforward 
English, as all stories should be. and it has a freshness, a freedom, a sense of sun 
and wind and the open air, which make it irresistible."— National Observer. 



Gold, Gold, in CaribOO : A Story of Adventure in British 
Columbia. By Clive Phillipps-Wolley. With 6 page Illustra- 
tions by G. C. Hindley. 3s. 6d 

" It would be difficult to say too much in favour of Gold, Gold, in Cariboo. We 
have seldom read a more exciting tale of wild mining adventure in a singularly 
inaccessible country. There is a capital plot, and the interest is sustained to the 
last page."— The Times. 



BLACKIE & SON'S BOOKS FOR YOUNG PEOPLE. 19 



BY EDGAR PICKERING. 



In croivn 8vo, cloth elegant. 

TWO Gallant Rebels : A Story of the Great Struggle in La 

Vendee. By Edgar Pickering. With 6 Illustrations by W. H. 

Overend. 3s. 6(7. 

" There is something very attractive about Mr. Pickering's style. . . . Boys 
will relish the relation of those dreadful and moving events, which, indeed, will 
never lose their fascination for readers of all ages." — The Spectator. 

In PreSS-Gang" Days. By Edgar Pickering. With 6 

Illustrations by W. S. Stacey. 3s. 6d. 

"It is of Marryat we think as we read this delightful story; for it is not 
only a story of adventure with incidents well conceived and arranged, but the 
characters are interesting and well-distinguished." — Academy. 

An Old-Time Yam: Wherein is set forth divers desperate 

mischances which befell Anthony Ingram and his shipmates in the 

West Indies and Mexico with Hawkins and Drake. By Edgar 

Pickering. Illustrated by Alfred Pearse. 3s. 6d. 

" And a very good yarn it is, with not a dull page from first to last. There is a 
flavour of Westward Ho! in this attractive book." — Educational Review. 

Silas Vemey: A Tale of the Time of Charles II. By Edgar 
Pickering. With 6 page Illustrations by Alfred Pearse. 3s. 6d. 
"Altogether this is an excellent story for boys."— Saturday Review. 



A Thane Of WeSSeX: Being the Story of the Great Viking 

Paid of 845. By Charles W. Whistler. With 6 Illustrations 

by W. H. Margetson. 3s. 6d 

"This is one of the best books of the season. . . The story is told with 
spirit and force, and affords an excellent picture of the life of the period." — 
Standard. 



His First KangarOO : An Australian Story for Boys. By 

Arthur Ferres. Illustrated by Percy F. S. Spence. 3s. 6d~. 

"A lively story of life on an Australian stock-station, where the monotony of 
tilings is agreeably diversified by not only the bounding kangaroo, but also the 
up-sticking bushranger." — Scotsman. 



A Champion Of the Faith : A Tale of Prince Hal and the 

Lollards. By J. M. Callwell. With 6 page Illustrations by 

Herbert J. Draper. 4s. 

" Will not be less enjoyed than Mr. Henty's books. Sir John Oldcaatle's pathetic 
story, and the history of his brave young squire, will make every boy enjoy this 
lively story."— London Quarterly. 



20 BLACK IE <fc SON'S BOOKS FOR YOUNG PEOPLE. 



BY ANNIE E. ARMSTRONG. 



In crown 8vo, cloth elegant. 

Three Bright GirlS: A Story of Chance and Mischance. 

By Annie E. Armstrong. Illustrated by W. Parkinson. 3s. Qd. 

"Among many good stories for girls this is undoubtedly one of the very best." 
— Teachers' Aid. 

A Very Odd Girl: or, Life at the Gabled Farm. By Annie 

E. Armstrong. Illustrated. 3s. 6d. 

" The book is one we can heartily recommend, for it is not only bright and 
interesting, but also pure and healthy in tone and teaching." — The Lady. 



The Captured Cruiser: By c. J. Hyne. illustrated by 

Frank Brangwyn. 3s. 6c?. 

"The two lads and the two skippers are admirably drawn. Mr. Hyne has 
now secured a position in the first rank of writers of fiction for boys." — Spectator. 



Afloat at Last : A Sailor Boy's Log of his Life at Sea. By 

John C. Hutcheson. 3s. 6d. 

"As healthy and breezy a book as one could wish to put into the hands of 
a boy." — Academy. 

Picked up at Sea : or, The Gold Miners of Minturne Creek. 
By J. C. Hutcheson. With 6 page Pictures. 3s. 6d. 



Brother and Sister: or, The Trials of the Moore Family. 
By Elizabeth J. Ltsaght. 3s. 6d. 



The Search for the Talisman: a story of Labrador. 

By Henry Frith. Illustrated by J. Schonberg. 3s. Qd. 

" Mr. Frith's volume will be among those most read and highest valued. The 
adventures among seals, whales, and icebergs in Labrador will delight many a 
young reader." — Pall Mall Gazette. 



Dora : or, A Girl without a Home. By Mrs. B. H. Read. With 
6 page Illustrations. 3s. 6d. 
"It is no slight thing, in an age of rubbish, to get a story so pure and healthy 
as this." — The Academy. 



Storied Holidays: A Cycle of Red-letter Days. By E. S. 

Brooks. With 12 page Illustrations by Howard Pyle. 3s. 6d. 

" It is a downright good book for a senior boy, and is eminently readable from 
firat to last." — Schooltnaster. 



BLACK1E X- SON'S BOOKS FOR YOUNO PEOPLE. 21 

In crown 8vo, cloth elegant. 

ChivalriC Days: Stories of Courtesy and Courage in the 

Olden Times. By E. S. Brooks. With 20 Illustrations. 3s. 6d. 

"We have seldom come across a prettier collection of tales. These charming 
stories of boys and girls of olden days are no mere fictitious or imaginary sketches, 
but are real and actual records of their sayings and doings." — Literary World. 

Historic Boys: Their Endeavours, their Achievements, and 

their Times. By E. S. Bkooks. With 12 page Illustrations. 3s. 6c?. 

"A wholesome book, manly in tone; altogether one that should incite boys to 
further acquaintance with those rulers of men whose careers are narrated. We 
advise teachers to put it on their list of prizes." — Knowledge. 



Dr. Jolliffe'S Boys: A Tale of Weston School. By Lewis 

Hough. With 6 page Pictures. 3s. Gd. 

" Young people who appreciate Tom Brown's School-days will find this story a 
worthy companion to that fascinating book." — Newcastle Journal. 



The Bubbling" Teapot. A Wonder Story. By Mrs. L. W. 

Champney. With 12 page Pictures by Walter Satterlee. 3s. 6d. 

" Very literally a 'wonder story'. Nevertheless it is made realistic enough, and 
there is a good deal of information to be gained from it."— The Times. 



Thomdyke Manor: A Tale of Jacobite Times. By Mary 

C. Rowsell. Illustrated by L. Leslie Brooke. 3s. Qd. 

"Miss Rowsell has never written a more attractive book than Thomdyke 
Manor." — Belfast News-Letter. 

Traitor Or Patriot? A Tale of the Bye-House Blot. By 

Mary C. B,o\vsell. Illustrated. 3s. 6d. 

" Here the Rye-House Plot serves as the groundwork for a romantic love 
episode, whose true characters are lifelike beings."— Graphic. 



BLACKIE'S NEW THREE-SHILLING SERIES. 

Beautifully illustrated and handsomely bound. 

Highways and High Seas: Cyril Harley's Adventures on 
both. By F. Frankfort Moore. With 6 page Illustrations by 
Alfred Pearse. Nciv Edition. 3s. 
"This is one of the best stories Mr. Moore has written, perhaps the very best. 

The exciting adventures are sure to attract boys."— Spectator. 

Under Hatches: or, Ned Woodthorpe's Adventures. By 
F. Frankfort Moore. Illustrated by A. Forestier. 3s. 
"The story as a story is one that will just suit boys all the world over. The 
characters are well drawn and consistent." — Schoolmaster. 



22 BLACKIE & SON'S BOOKS FOR YOUNG PEOPLE. 



THREE-SHILLING SERIES-Continued. 



Beautifully illustrated and handsomely bound. 

The Missing- Merchantman. By Harry Collingwood. 

With 6 page Illustrations by W. H. Overend. 3s. 

" One of the author's best sea stories. The hero is as heroic as any boy could 
desire, and the ending is extremely happy. " — British Weekly. 

MenhardOC: A Story of Cornish Nets and Mines. By G. 

Manville Fenn. Illustrated by C. J. Staniland, r.i. 3s. 

"The Cornish fishermen are drawn from life, and stand out from the pages in 
their jerseys and sea-boots all sprinkled with silvery pilchard scales."— Spectator. 

YuSSUf the Guide: or, The Mountain Bandits. By G. Man- 
ville Fenn. With 6 page Illustrations by J. Schonberg. 3s. 

"Told with such real freshness and vigour that the reader feels he is actually 
one of the party, sharing in the fun and facing the dangers." — Pall Hall Gazette. 

Patience Wins: or, War in the Works. By George Man- 
ville Fenn. With 6 page Illustrations. 3s. 

" Mr. Fenn has never hit upon a happier plan than in writing this story of 
Yorkshire factory life. The whole book is all aglow with life." — Pall Mall Gazette. 

Mother Carey's Chicken: Her Voyage to the Unknown 

Isle. By G. Manville Fenn. With 6 page Illustrations by A 

Forestier. 3s. 

" Undoubtedly one of the best Mr. Fenn has written. The incidents are of 
thrilling interest, while the characters are drawn with a care and completeness 
rarely found in a boy's book." — Literary World. 

Robinson CrUSOe. With lOO Illustrations by Gordon 

Browne. 3s. 

"One of the best issues, if not absolutely the best, of Defoe's work which has 
ever appeared."— The Standard. 

Gulliver's Travels. With lOO Illustrations by Gordon 
Browne. 3s. 

" Mr. Gordon Browne is, to my thinking, incomparably the most artistic, 
spirited, and brilliant of our illustrators of books for boys, and one of the most 
humorous also, as his illustrations of 'Gulliver' amply testify. "—Truth. 

The Wigwam and the War-path: stories of the Red 

Indians. By Ascott R. Hope. With 6 page Illustrations. 3s. 

"Is notably good. It gives a very vivid picture of life among the Indians, 
which will delight the heart of many a schoolboy." — Spectator. 



BLACK IE & SON'S BOOKS FOR YOUNG PEOPLE. 



23 



THREE-SHILLING SERIES-Continued. 



Beautifully illustrated and handsomely bound. 



The Loss of John Humble. 

Came of It. By G-. 
Norway. With 6 page 
Illustrations by John 
Schonberg. Neio Edi- 
tion. 3 s. 

" This story will place the 
author at once in the front rank. 
It is full of life and adventure. 
The interest of the story is sus- 
tained without a break from first 
to last." — Standard. 



What Led to It, and What 



Hussein 
tage 



the 



Hos- 

Boy's 




or, 

Adventures in Persia. 
By G. Norway. With 
6 page Illustrations by 
John Schonberg. 3s. 

"Hussein the Hostage is full 
of originality and vigour. The 
characters are lifelike, there is 
plenty of stirring incident, the 
interest is sustained throughout, 
and every boy will enjoy follow- 
ing the fortunes of the hero." — 
Journal of Education. 

Cousin Geoffrey and 

I. By Caroline 
Austin. With 6 page 
Illustrations by W. 
Parkinson. 3s. 
"Miss Austin's story is bright, clever, and well developed." — Saturday Review. 

The Rover's Secret: A Tale of the Pirate Cays and Lagoons 

of Cuba. By Harry Collingwood. With 6 page Illustrations by 

W. C. Symons. 3s. 

" The Rover's Secret is by far the best sea story we have read for years, and is 
certain to give unalloyed pleasure to boys." — Saturday Revieiv. 



Reduced Illustration from "Cousin Geoffrey". 



The Congo Rovers : A Story of the Slave Squadron. 

Harry Collingwood. With 6 page Illustrations. 3s. 

"No better sea story has lately been written than the Congo Rovers. 1 
original as any boy could desire." — Morning Post. 



By 



24 BLACK1E & SOX'S BOOKS FOR YOUNG PEOPLE. 



THREE-SHILLING SERIES— Continued. 



Beautifully illustrated and handsomely bound. 

Perseverance Island: or, The Robinson Crusoe of the 19th 

Century. By Douglas Frazar. With 6 page Illustrations, is. 

"This is an interesting story, written with studied simplicity of style, much in 
Defoe's vein of apparent sincerity and scrupulous veracity; while for practical 
instruction it is even better than Robinson Crusoe." — Illustrated London News. 

Girl Neighbours: or, The Old Fashion and the New. By 

Sarah Tytler. Illustrated by C. T. Garland. 3s. 

" One of the most effective and quietly humorous of Miss Sarah Tytler's stories. 
It is very healthy, very agreeable, and very well written." — The Spectator. 



BLACKIE'S HALF-CROWN SERIES. 

Illustrated by eminent Artists. In crown 8vo, cloth elegant. 



A Musical Genius. By the Author of the "Two Dorothys". 

" It is brightly written, well illustrated, and daintily bound, and can be strongly 
recommended as a really good prize-book." — Teachers' Aid. 

For the Sake Of a Friend : A Story of School Life. By 
Margaret Parker. 
" An excellent school-girl story. . . . Susie Snow and her friend, Trix Beres- 
ford, are charming girls." — Atheiueum. 

Under the Black Eagle. By Andrew Hilliard. 

"The rapid movement of the story, and the strange scenes through which it 
passes, give it a full interest o/ surprise and adventure." — Scotsman. 

The Secret of the Australian Desert. By Ernest 

Favenc. 
"We recommend the book most heartily; it is certain to please boys and 
girls, and even some grown-ups." — Guardian. 

Reefer and Rifleman: A Tale of the Two Services. By 

Lieut.-Col. Percy-Groves. 

"A good, old-fashioned, amphibious story of our fighting with the Frenchmen in 
the beginning of our century, with a fair sprinkling of fun and frolic." — Times. 

A Little Handful. By Harriet J. Scripps. 
"He is a real type of a boy." — The Schoolmaster. 

A Golden Age : A Story of Four Merry Children. By Ismay 
Thorn. Illustrated by Gordon Browne. 
" Ought to have a place of honour on the nursery shelf." — The Athenceum. 



BLACK1E <fc SONY'S BOOKS FOR YOUNG PEOPLE. 



25 



HALF-CROWN SERIES— Continued. 

Illustrated by eminent Artists. In crown 8vo, cloth elegant. 



BY BEATRICE HARRADEN. 

Thing's Will Take a Turn. By Beatrice Harraden. 
With 44 Illustrations 
by John H. Bacon. 

" Perhaps the most bril- 
liant is Things Will Take a 
Turn. ... A tale of humble 
child life in East London. It 
is a delightful blending of 
comedy and tragedy, with an 
excellent plot." — The Times. 

The Whispering 1 

Winds, and the 
Tales that they Told. 
By Maky H. Deben- 

ham. With 25 Illus- 
trations by Paul 
Hardy. 

"AVe wish the winds would 
tell v.s stories like these. It 
would be worth while to climb 
Primrose Hill, or even to the 
giddy heights of Hampstead 
Heath in a bitter east wind, 
if we could only be sure of 
hearing such a sweet, sad, 
tender, and stirring story as 
that of Hilda Brave Heart, or 
even one that was half so 
good."— Academy. From "Things will Take a Tarn". (Reduced.) 

Hal Hungerford. By J. B. Hutchinson, b.a. 
" Altogether, Hal Hungerford is a distinct literary success." — Spectator 

The Secret of the Old House. By e. Everett-Green. 

"Tim, the little Jacobite, is a charming creation." — Academy. 
White Lilac: or, The Queen of the May. By Amy Walton. 

" Every rural parish ought to add White Lilac to its library."— Academy. 

Miriam's Ambition. By Evelyn Everett-Green. 
"Miss Green's children are real British boys and girls. " — Liverpool Mercury. 

The Brig "Audacious". By Alan Cole. 

" Fresh and wholesome as a breath of sea air." — Court Journal. 




26 BLACKIB <fc SON'S BOOKS FOB YOUNG PEOPLE. 



HALF-CROWN SERIES-Continued. 



Illustrated by eminent Artists. In crown 8vo, cloth elegant. 

The Saucy May. By Henry Frith. 
" Mr. Frith gives a new picture of life on the ocean wave. "— Sheffield Independent. 

Jasper's Conquest. By Elizabeth J. Lysaght. 
" One of the best boys' books of the season."— Schoolmaster. 

Little Lady Clare. By Evelyn Everett-Green. 

"Reminds us in its quaintness of Mrs. Ewing's delightful tales." — Liter. World. 

The Eversley Secrets. By Evelyn Everett-Green. 

" Roy Eversley is a very touching picture of high principle." — Guardian. 

The Hermit Hunter of the Wilds. By G Stables, r.n. 

" Will gladden the heart of many a bright boy."— Methodist Becorder. 

Sturdy and Strong". By G. A. Henty. 

"A hero who stands as a good instance of chivalry in domestic life."— The 
Empire. 

Gutta Percha Willie. By George Mac Donald. 
" Get it for your boys and girls to read for themselves." — Practical Teacher. 

The War Of the Axe : or, Adventures in South Africa. By 
J. Percy-Groves. 
" The story is well and brilliantly told." — Literary World. 

The Lads of Little Clayton. By r. Stead. 

"A capital book for boys." — Schoolmaster. 

Ten Boys who lived on the Road from Long Ago to Now. 
By Jane Andrews. With 20 Illustrations. 
" The idea is a very happy one, and admirably carried out." — Practical Teacher. 

A Waif Of the Sea: or, The Lost Found. By Kate Wood. 

" Written with tenderness and grace." — Morning Advertiser. 

Winnie's Secret. By Kate Wood. 
" One of the best story-books we have read." — Schoolmaster. 

MiSS WillOWDUrn'S Offer. By Sarah Doudney. 
"Patience Willowburn is one of Miss Doudney's best creations." — Spectator. 

A Garland for Girls. By Louisa M. Alcott. 
" These little tales are the beau ideal of girls' stories."— Christian World. 

Hetty Gray: or, Nobody's Bairn. By Rosa Mulholland. 
"Hetty is a delightful creature— piquant, tender, and true." — World. 

Brothers in Arms : A Story of the Crusades. By F. Bay- 
ford Harrison. 
" Sure to prove interesting to young people of both sexes." — Guardian. 

Miss Fenwick's Failures. By Esme Stuart. 

"A girl true to real life, who will put no nonsense into young heads."— Graphic. 

Gytha'S Message. By Emma Leslie. 
"This is the sort of book that all girls like."— Journal of Education. 



BLACKIE X- SON'S BOOKS FOR YOUNG PEOPLE. 



27 



HALF-CROWN SERIES— Continued. 

Illustrated by eminent Artists. In crown Sro, cloth elegant. 



Hammond's Hard Lines. By Skelton Kuppord. 



" It is just what a boy would 
choose if the selection of a 
story-book is left in his own 
hand." — School Guardian. 

Dulcie King": A Story 

for Girls. By M. 
Corbet- Seymour. 

"An extremely graceful, 
well-told tale of domestic life. 
. . . The heroine, Dulcie, is a 
charming person, and worthy 
of the good fortune which she 
causes and shares." — Guar- 
dian. 

Hugh Herbert's In- 
heritance. By 

Caroline Austin. 

"Will please by its simpli- 
city, its tenderness, and its 
healthy interesting motive. 
It is admirably written." — 
Scotsman. 

NiCOla : The Career of 
a Girl Musician. By 
M. Corbet-Seymour. 

Jack o' Lanthorn: 

A Tale of Adventure. 
By Henry Frith. 




Reduced Illustration from "Hammond's Hard Lines". 



My Mistress the Queen. By M. a. Paull. 
The Stories of Wasa and Menzikoff. 
Stories of the Sea in Former Days. 
Tales of Captivity and Exile. 
Famous Discoveries by Sea and Land. 
Stirring* Events of History. 
Adventures in Field, Flood, and Forest. 

"It would be difficult to place in the hands of young people books which 
combine interest and instruction in a higher degree." — Manchester Courier. 

A Rough Road : or, How the Boy Made a Man of Himself. 
By Mrs. G. Linn.eus Banks. 
" Mrs. Banks has not written a better book than A Rough Road." '— Spectator 



28 BLACK1E X- SON'S BOOKS FOR YOUSG PEOPLE. 



HALF-CROWN SERIES— Continued. 



Laugh and Leam: The Easiest Book of Nursery Lessons 
and Nursery Games. By Jennett Humphreys. Charmingly 
Illustrated. Square 8vo, cloth extra, 2s. 6d. 
"One of the best books of the kind imaginable, full of practical teaching in 

word and picture, and helping the little ones pleasantly along a right royal road 

to learning." — Graphic. 

The TWO Dorothys. By Mrs. Herbert Martin. 
" A book that will interest and please all girls." — The Lady. 

Penelope and the Others. By Amy Walton. 

"This is a charming book for children. Miss Walton proves herself a perfect 
adept in understanding of school-room joys and sorrows." — Christian Leader. 

A Cruise in ClOUdland. By Henry Frith. 
"A thoroughly interesting story." — St. James's Gazette. 

Marian and Dorothy. By Annie E. Armstrong. 
" This is distinctively a book for girls. A bright wholesome story."— Academy. 

StiniSOn'S Reef: A Tale of Adventure. By C. J. Hyne. 

"It may almost vie with Mr. R. L. Stevenson's Treasure Island." — Guardian. 

Gladys Anstruther. By Louisa Thompson. 
" It is a clever book : novel and striking in the highest degree." — Schoolmistress. 



BLACKIE'S TWO-SHILLING SERIES. 

Illustrated by eminent Artists. In crown 8vo, cloth elegant. 



In the Days Of Drake. Being the Adventures of Humphrey 
Salkeld. By J. S. Fletcher. 

Wilful Joyce. By W. L. Rooper. 

Proud Miss Sydney. By Geraldine Mockler. 

Queen Of the Daffodils : A Story of High School Life. By 
Leslie Laing. 

The Girleen. By Edith Johnstone. 

The Organist's Baby. By Kathleen Knox. 

Seh00l-DayS in France. By An Old Girl. 

The Ravensworth Scholarship: a High School story 

for Girls. By Mrs. Henry Clarke. 
Sir Walter's Ward : A Tale of the Crusades. By William 
Everard. 

Raff's Ranche: A Story of Adventure among Cow-boys and 
Indians. By F. M. Holmes. 



BLACKIE <b SON'S BOOKS FOR YOUNG PEOPLE. 29 



TWO-SHILLING SERIES— Continued. 



Illustrated by eminent Artists. In crown Svo, cloth elegant. 

An Unexpected Hero. By Eliz. j. Lysaght. 

The Bushranger's Secret. By Mrs. Henry Clarke, m.a. 
The White Squall. By John C. Hutcheson. 

The Wreck of the "Nancy Bell". By J. c. Hutcheson. 
The Lonely Pyramid. By J. H. Yoxall. 

Bab : or, The Triumph of Unselfishness. By Ismay Thorn. 
Brave and True, and other Stories. By Gregson Gow. 
The Light Princess. By George Mac Donald. 

Nutbrown Roger and I. By J. H. Yoxall. 
Sam Silvan's Sacrifice. By Jesse Colman. 

Insect Ways On Summer Days in Garden, Forest, Field, 
and Stream. By Jennett Humphreys. With 70 Illustrations. 

Susan. By Amy Walton. 

A Pair Of ClOgS. By Amy Walton. 

The Hawthorns. By Amy Walton. 

Dorothy's Dilemma. By Caroline Austin. 

Marie's Home. By Caroline Austin. 

A Warrior King. By J. Evelyn. 

Aboard the "Atalanta". By Henry Frith. 

The Penang Pirate. By John C. Hutcheson. 

Teddy: The Story of a " Little Pickle ". By John C. Hutcheson. 

A Rash Promise. By Cecilia Selby Lowndes. 

Linda and the Boys. By Cecilia Selby Lowndes. 

SwiSS Stories for Children. From the German of Madam 
Johanna Spyri. By Lucy Wheelock. 

The Squire's Grandson. By J. M. Callwell. 

Magna Charta Stories. Edited by Arthur Gilman, a.m. 

The WingS Of Courage; and The Cloud -Spinner. 
Translated from the French of G-EORGE Sand, by Mrs. Corkran. 

Chirp and Chatter: Or, Lessons from Field and Tree. 
By Alice Banks. With 54 Illustrations by Gordon Browne. 

Four Little Mischiefs. By Rosa Mulholland. 



30 



BLACKIE <fc SONS BOOKS FOR YOUNG PEOPLE. 



TWO-SHILLING SERIES— Continued. 



Illustrated by eminent Artists. In crown 8vo, cloth elegant. 

New Light through Old Windows. By Gregson Gow. 

Little Tottie, and Two Other Stories. By Thomas Archer. 

Naughty Miss Bunny. By Clara Mulholland. 
Adventures of Mrs. Wishing-to-be. By Alice Corkran, 

The Joyous Story Of TotO. By Laura E. Richards. 
Our Dolly : Her Words and Ways. By Mrs. R, H. Read. 
Fairy Fancy : What she Heard and Saw. By Mrs, Read. 



LIBRARY OF FAMOUS BOOKS FOR 
BOYS AND GIRLS. 

In Crown 8vo. Illustrated. Cloth extra, Is. 6d. each. 



Miss Austen's Northanger Abbey. 

Miss Edgeworth's The Good Gov- 
erness. 

Martineau's Feats on the Fiord. 

Marryat's Poor Jack 

The Snowstorm. By Mrs. Gore. 

Life of Dampier. 

The Cruise of the Midge. M. Scott. 

Lives and Voyages of Drake and 
Cavendish. 

Edgeworth's Moral Tales. 

Marryat's The Settlers in Canada. 

Michael Scott's Tom Cringle's Log. 

White's Natural History of Sel- 
borne. 

Waterton's Wanderings in S. 
America. 

Anson's Voyage Round the World. 



Autobiography of Franklin. 

Lamb's Tales from Shakspeare. 

Southey's Life of Nelson. 

Miss Mitford's Our Village. 

Two Years Before the Mast. 

Marryat's Children of the New 
Forest. 

Scott's The Talisman. 

The Basket of Flowers. 

Marryat's Masterman Ready. 

Alcott's Little Women. 

Cooper's Deerslayer. 

The Lamplighter. By Miss Cummins. 

Cooper's Pathfinder. 

The Vicar of Wakefield. 

Plutarch's Lives of Greek Heroes. 

Poe's Tales of Romance and Fan- 
tasy. 



BLACKIE'S EIGHTEENPENNY SERIES. 

With Illustrations. In crown 8vo, cloth elegant. 



The Little Girl from Next Door. 

By Geraldine Mocki.er. 
Uncle Jem's Stella. By Author of 

" The Two Dorothys". 
The Ball of Fortune. By C. Pearse. 
The Family Failing. By Darley 

Dale. 

Warner's Chase: Or, The Gentle 
Heart. By ANNIE S. Swan. 

Climbing the Hill. By Annie S. 
Swan. 

Into the Haven By Annie S. Swan. 



Down and Up Again. By Gregson 
Gow. 

Madge's Mistake. By Annie E. 

Armstrong. 
The Troubles and Triumphs of 

Little Tim. By Gregson Gow. 
The Happy Lad : A Story of Peasant 

Life in Norway. By B. Bjornson. 

A Box of Stories. Packed for Young 
Folk by Horace Happyman. 

The Patriot Martyr, and other Nar- 
ratives of Female Heroism. 



BLACKIE & SON'S BOOKS FOR YOUXG PEOPLE. 



31 



THE EIGHTEENPENNY SERIES.— Continued. 

With Illustrations. In crown 8vo, cloth elegant. 



Olive and Robin : or, A Journey to 
Nowhere. By the author of " The 
Two Dorothys ". 

Mona's Trust : A Story for Girls. By 
Penelope Leslie. 



By F. Bayford 
By 




[Reduced Specimen of the Illustrations.] 
From "Pleasures and Pranks". 

Little Jimmy: A Story of Adventure. 
By Rev. D. Rice-Jones, M.A. 

Pleasures and Pranks. By Isa- 
bella Pearson. 

In a Stranger's Garden : A story 
for Boys and Girls. By Constance 
Cuming. 

A Soldier's Son : The Story of a Boy 
who Succeeded. By Annette Lys- 

TER. 

By 



Mischief and Merry-making. 
Isabella Pearson. 



Littlebourne Lock 

Harrison 

Wild Meg and Wee Dickie 

Mary E. Rores. 
Grannie. By Elizabeth J. Lysaght. 
The Seed She Sowed. By 

Emma Leslie. 
Unlucky : A Fragment of a 

Girl's Life. By Caroline 

Austin. 
Everybody's Business: Or, A 

Friend in Need. By Ismay 

Thorn. 
Tales of Daring and Dan- 
ger. By G. A. Henty. 
The Seven Golden Keys. By 

James E. Arnold. 

The Story of a Queen. By 

Mary C. Rowsell. 
Edwy: Or, Was he a Coward? 

By Annette Lyster. 
The Battlefield Treasure. 

By F. Bayford Harrison. 

Joan's Adventures at the 
North Pole. By Alice 
Corkran. 

Filled with Gold. By J Per - 

RETT. 

Our General : A Story for 

Girls. By Elizabeth J 

Lysaght. 
Aunt Hesba's Charge. By 

Elizabeth J. Lysaght. 
By Order of Queen Maude : 

A Story of Home Life. By 

Louisa Crow. 

The Late Miss Hollingford. 

By Rosa Mulholland. 

Our Frank. By Amy Walton. 

A Terrible Coward. By G. 

Manville Fenn. 
Yarns on the Beach. By 

G. A. Henty. 
Tom Finch's Monkey. By J. C. 

HUTCHESON. 

Miss Grantley's Girls, and theStories 
she Told Them. By THOS. ARCHER. 

The Pedlar and his Dog. By Mary 
C. Rowsell. 



Town Mice in the Country 
M. E. Francis. 



By 

By Ismay 



Phil and his Father. 

Thorn. 
Prim's Story. By L. E. Tiddeman. 
*^*Also a large selection of Rewards at Is., 9d., 6d., 3d., 2d., and, Id. A 
complete list will he sent post free on application to the Publishers, 



32 



BLACKIE ofc SON'S BOOKS FOR YOUNG PEOPLE. 



BLACKIE'S 
SCHOOL AND HOME LIBRARY. 

Under the above title the publishers have arranged to issue, for 
School Libraries and the Home Circle, a selection of the best and most 
interesting books in the English language. The Library will include 
lives of heroes, ancient and modern, records of travel and adventure by 
sea and land, fiction of the highest class, historical romances, books of 
natural history, and tales of domestic life. 

The greatest care will be devoted to the get-up of the Library. The 
volumes will be clearly printed on good paper, and the binding made 
specially durable, to withstand the wear and tear to which well-circu- 
lated books are necessarily subjected. 

In crown 8vo volumes. Strongly bound in imperial cloth. Price is. 4d. each. 



Dana's Two Years before the Mast. 

Southey's Life of Nelson. 

Waterton'sWanderings in S.America. 

Anson's Voyage Round the World. 

Lamb's Tales from Shakspeare. 

A utobiographyof Benjamin Franklin. 

Marryat's Children of the New Forest. 

Miss Mitford's Our Village. 

Scott's Talisman. 

The Basket of Flowers. 

Marryat's Masterman Ready. 

Alcott's Little Women. 

Cooper's Deerslayer. 

Parry's Third Voyage. 

Dickens' Old Curiosity Shop. 2 vols. 

Plutarch's Lives of Greek Heroes. 

The Lamplighter. 

Cooper's Pathfinder, 

The Vicar of Wakefield. 

White's Natural History of Selborne. 

Scott's Ivanhoe. 2 vols. 

To be followed by a new voln 



Michael Scott's Tom Cringle's Log. 
Irving's Conquest of Granada. 2 vols. 
Lives of Drake and Cavendish. 
Michael Scott's Cruise of the Midge 
Edgeworth's Moral Tales. 
Passages in the Lifeof aGalley-Slave. 
The Snowstorm. By Mrs. Gore. 
Life of Dampier. 

Marryat's The Settlers in Canada. 
Martineau's Feats on the Fiord. 
Marryat's Poor Jack. 
The Good Governess. By Maria 

Edgeworth. 
Northanger Abbey. By Jane Austen. 
The Log Book of a Midshipman. 
Autobiographies of Boyhood. 
Holiday House. By Catherine Sinclair. 
Wreck of the "Wager". 
What Katy Did. By Miss Coolidge. 
What Katy Did at School. By Do. 
Scott's Life of Napoleon. 

me on the first oj each month. 



" We feel sure that they will form a collection which boys and girls alike, 
but especially the former, will highly prize; for whilst they contain interest- 
ing, and at times very exciting reading, the tone throughout is of that 
vigorous, stirring kind which is always appreciated by the young." — 
Sheffield Independent. 

Detailed Prospectus and Press Opinions will be sent post free on Application. 



LONDON: 
BLACKIE & SON, Limited, 50 OLD BAILEY, E.C.